This is a modern-English version of Long Live the King!, originally written by Rinehart, Mary Roberts. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.






LONG LIVE THE KING



By Mary Roberts Rinehart










CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS


LONG LIVE THE KING!


CHAPTER I.   THE CROWN PRINCE RUNS AWAY

CHAPTER II.   AND SEES THE WORLD

CHAPTER III.   DISGRACED

CHAPTER IV.   THE TERROR

CHAPTER V.   AT THE RIDING-SCHOOL

CHAPTER VI.   THE CHANCELLOR PAYS A VISIT

CHAPTER VII.   TEA IN THE SCHOOLROOM

CHAPTER VIII.   THE LETTER

CHAPTER IX.   A FINE NIGHT

CHAPTER X.   THE RIGHT TO LIVE AND LOVE

CHAPTER XI.   RATHER A WILD NIGHT

CHAPTER XII.   TWO PRISONERS

CHAPTER XIII.   IN THE PARK

CHAPTER XIV.   NIKKY DOES A RECKLESS THING

CHAPTER XV.   FATHER AND DAUGHTER

CHAPTER XVI.   ON THE MOUNTAIN ROAD

CHAPTER XVII.   THE FORTRESS

CHAPTER XVIII.   OLD ADELBERT

CHAPTER XIX.   THE COMMITTEE OF TEN

CHAPTER XX.   THE DELEGATION

CHAPTER XXI.   AS A MAN MAY LOVE A WOMAN

CHAPTER XXII.   AT ETZEL

CHAPTER XXIII.   NIKKY MAKES A PROMISE

CHAPTER XXIV.   THE BIRTHDAY

CHAPTER XXV.   THE GATE OF THE MOON

CHAPTER XXVI.   AT THE INN

CHAPTER XXVII.   THE LITTLE DOOR

CHAPTER XXVIII.   TEE CROWN PRINCE’S PILGRIMAGE

CHAPTER XXIX.   OLD ADELBERT THE TRAITOR

CHAPTER XXX.   KING KARL

CHAPTER XXXI.   LET METTLICH GUARD HIS TREASURE

CHAPTER XXXII.   NIKKY AND HEDWIG

CHAPTER XXXIII.   THE DAY OF THE CARNIVAL

CHAPTER XXXIV.   THE PIRATE’S DEN

CHAPTER XXXV.   THE PAPER CROWN

CHAPTER XXXVI.   THE KING IS DEAD

CHAPTER XXXVII.   LONG LIVE THE KING!

CHAPTER XXXVIII.     IN THE ROAD OF THE GOOD CHILDREN

CHAPTER XXXIX.   THE LINCOLN PENNY


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  THE CROWN PRINCE ESCAPES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  AND EXPLORES THE WORLD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  ASHAMED

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  THE FEAR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__  AT THE RIDING SCHOOL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__  THE CHANCELLOR PAYS A VISIT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__  TEA IN THE CLASSROOM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__  THE LETTER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__  A BEAUTIFUL NIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__  THE RIGHT TO LIVE AND LOVE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__  QUITE A CRAZY NIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__  TWO CAPTIVES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__  IN THE PARK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__  NIKKY DOES SOMETHING RECKLESS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__  FATHER AND DAUGHTER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__  ON THE MOUNTAIN ROAD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__  THE FORTRESS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__  OLD ADELBERT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__  THE COMMITTEE OF TEN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__  THE DELEGATION

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__  AS A MAN MAY LOVE A WOMAN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__  AT ETZEL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__  NIKKY MAKES A PROMISE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__  THE BIRTHDAY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__  THE GATE OF THE MOON

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__  AT THE INN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__  THE SMALL DOOR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__  THE CROWN PRINCE’S JOURNEY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__  OLD ADELBERT THE TRAITOR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__  KING KARL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__  LET METTLICH GUARD HIS TREASURE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__  NIKKY AND HEDWIG

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__  THE DAY OF THE CARNIVAL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_34__  THE PIRATE’S COVE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_35__  THE PAPER CROWN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_36__  THE KING HAS DIED

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_37__  LONG LIVE THE KING!

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_38__  IN THE PATH OF GOOD CHILDREN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_39__  THE LINCOLN PENNY






LONG LIVE THE KING!





CHAPTER I. THE CROWN PRINCE RUNS AWAY

The Crown Prince sat in the royal box and swung his legs. This was hardly princely, but the royal legs did not quite reach the floor from the high crimson-velvet seat of his chair.

The Crown Prince sat in the royal box, swinging his legs. This was far from princely, but his royal legs didn't quite touch the floor from the high crimson-velvet seat of his chair.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was bored. His royal robes, consisting of a pair of blue serge trousers, a short Eton jacket, and a stiff, rolling collar of white linen, irked him.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was bored. His royal outfit, which included a pair of blue fabric pants, a short Eton jacket, and a stiff, turned-down white collar, annoyed him.

He had been brought to the Opera House under a misapprehension. His aunt, the Archduchess Annunciata, had strongly advocated “The Flying Dutchman,” and his English governess, Miss Braithwaite, had read him some inspiring literature about it. So here he was, and the Flying Dutchman was not ghostly at all, nor did it fly. It was, from the royal box, only too plainly a ship which had length and height, without thickness. And instead of flying, after dreary aeons of singing, it was moved off on creaky rollers by men whose shadows were thrown grotesquely on the sea backing.

He had been brought to the Opera House under a misunderstanding. His aunt, the Archduchess Annunciata, had strongly recommended “The Flying Dutchman,” and his English governess, Miss Braithwaite, had read him some inspiring literature about it. So here he was, and the Flying Dutchman was not ghostly at all, nor did it fly. From the royal box, it was clearly just a ship that had length and height, but no thickness. And instead of flying, after a long time of singing, it was moved off on creaky rollers by men whose shadows were cast in a distorted way on the ocean background.

The orchestra, assisted by a bass solo and intermittent thunder in the wings, was making a deafening din. One of the shadows on the sea backing took out its handkerchief and wiped its nose.

The orchestra, accompanied by a bass solo and occasional thunder in the background, was creating a huge racket. One of the figures in the shadows by the sea pulled out a handkerchief and wiped their nose.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto looked across at the other royal box, and caught his Cousin Hedwig’s eye. She also had seen the handkerchief; she took out her own scrap of linen, and mimicked the shadow. Then, Her Royal Highness the Archduchess Annunciata being occupied with the storm, she winked across at Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto glanced over at the other royal box and locked eyes with his cousin Hedwig. She had noticed the handkerchief too; she pulled out her own piece of linen and copied the shadow. Meanwhile, Her Royal Highness Archduchess Annunciata was distracted by the storm, so she winked at Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

In the opposite box were his two cousins, the Princesses Hedwig and Hilda, attended by Hedwig’s lady in waiting. When a princess of the Court becomes seventeen, she drops governesses and takes to ladies in waiting. Hedwig was eighteen. The Crown Prince liked Hedwig better than Hilda. Although she had been introduced formally to the Court at the Christmas-Eve ball, and had been duly presented by her grandfather, the King, with the usual string of pearls and her own carriage with the spokes of the wheels gilded halfway, only the King and Prince Ferdinand William Otto had all-gold wheels,—she still ran off now and then to have tea with the Crown Prince and Miss Braithwaite in the schoolroom at the Palace; and she could eat a great deal of bread-and-butter.

In the opposite box were his two cousins, Princesses Hedwig and Hilda, along with Hedwig’s lady-in-waiting. When a princess reaches seventeen, she stops having governesses and switches to ladies-in-waiting. Hedwig was eighteen. The Crown Prince preferred Hedwig over Hilda. Even though she had been formally introduced to the Court at the Christmas Eve ball and received the customary string of pearls and a carriage with half of its wheel spokes gilded from her grandfather, the King—only the King and Prince Ferdinand William Otto had wheels fully covered in gold—she still occasionally snuck away to have tea with the Crown Prince and Miss Braithwaite in the Palace schoolroom; and she could eat a lot of bread-and-butter.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto winked back at the Princess Hedwig. And just then—“Listen, Otto,” said the Archduchess, leaning forward. “The ‘Spinning Song’—is it not exquisite?”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto winked back at Princess Hedwig. And just then—“Listen, Otto,” said the Archduchess, leaning forward. “The ‘Spinning Song’—isn’t it exquisite?”

“They are only pretending to spin,” remarked Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

“They're just pretending to spin,” Prince Ferdinand William Otto said.

Nevertheless he listened obediently. He rather liked it. They had not fooled him at all. They were not really spinning,—any one could see that, but they were sticking very closely to their business of each outsinging the other, and collectively of drowning out the orchestra.

Nevertheless, he listened attentively. He actually liked it. They hadn't deceived him at all. They weren't really spinning—anyone could see that—but they were really focused on their goal of out-singing each other and, together, drowning out the orchestra.

The spinning chorus was followed by long and tiresome solos. The Crown Prince yawned again, although it was but the middle of the afternoon. Catching Hedwig’s eye, he ran his fingers up through his thick yellow hair and grinned. Hedwig blushed. She had confided to him once, while they were walking in the garden at the summer palace, that, she was thinking of being in love with a young lieutenant who was attached to the King’s suite. The Prince who was called Otto, for short, by the family, because he actually had eleven names—the Prince had been much interested. For some time afterward he had bothered Miss Braithwaite to define being in love, but he had had no really satisfactory answer.

The spinning chorus was followed by long, boring solos. The Crown Prince yawned again, even though it was only the middle of the afternoon. Catching Hedwig’s eye, he ran his fingers through his thick yellow hair and grinned. Hedwig blushed. She had once confided in him, while they were walking in the garden at the summer palace, that she was thinking about being in love with a young lieutenant who was part of the King’s entourage. The Prince, known as Otto to his family because he actually had eleven names, had been very interested. For a while afterward, he had pressed Miss Braithwaite to explain what being in love meant, but he hadn’t received a truly satisfactory answer.

In pursuance of his quest for information, he had grown quite friendly with the young officer, whose name was Larisch, and had finally asked to have him ride with him at the royal riding-school. The grim old King had granted the request, but it had been quite fruitless so far after all. Lieutenant Larisch only grew quite red as to the ears, when love was mentioned, although he appeared not unwilling to hear Hedwig’s name.

In his quest for information, he had become quite friendly with the young officer named Larisch and had finally asked him to ride with him at the royal riding school. The stern old King had granted the request, but it had turned out to be quite pointless so far. Lieutenant Larisch turned very red in the ears whenever love was brought up, although he didn’t seem opposed to hearing Hedwig’s name.

The Crown Prince had developed a strong liking for the young officer. He assured Hedwig one time when she came to tea that when he was king he would see that she married the lieutenant. But Hedwig was much distressed.

The Crown Prince had developed a strong fondness for the young officer. He told Hedwig one time when she came to tea that when he became king, he would make sure she married the lieutenant. But Hedwig was very upset.

“I don’t want him that way,” she said. “Anyhow, I shall probably have to marry some wretch with ears that stick out and a bad temper. I dare say he’s selected already. As to Lieutenant Larisch, I’m sure he’s in love with Hilda. You should see the way he stares at her.”

“I don’t want him like that,” she said. “Anyway, I’ll probably have to marry some unfortunate guy with ears that stick out and a bad temper. I bet he’s already been picked out. As for Lieutenant Larisch, I’m sure he’s in love with Hilda. You should see how he looks at her.”

“Pish!” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto over his cup. “Hilda is not as pretty as you are. And Nikky and I talk about you frequently.”

“Pish!” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto over his cup. “Hilda isn't as pretty as you are. And Nikky and I talk about you all the time.”

“Nikky” was the officer. The Crown Prince was very informal with the people he liked.

“Nikky” was the officer. The Crown Prince was really casual with the people he liked.

“Good gracious!” exclaimed the Princess Hedwig, coloring. “And what do you say?”

"Good gracious!" exclaimed Princess Hedwig, blushing. "And what do you say?"

Miss Braithwaite having left the room, Prince Ferdinand William Otto took another lump of sugar. “Say? Oh, not much, you know. He asks how you are, and I tell him you are well, and that you ate thirteen pieces of bread at tea, or whatever it may have been. The day Miss Braithwaite had the toothache, and you and I ate the fruit-cake her sister had sent from England, he was very anxious. He said we both deserved to be ill.”

Miss Braithwaite left the room, and Prince Ferdinand William Otto took another sugar cube. “So? Oh, not much, really. He asks how you’re doing, and I tell him you’re fine, and that you ate thirteen pieces of bread at tea, or whatever it was. The day Miss Braithwaite had a toothache, and you and I ate the fruitcake her sister sent from England, he was really worried. He said we both deserved to get sick.”

The Princess Hedwig had been blushing uncomfortably, but now she paled. “He dared to say that?” she stormed. “He dared!” And she had picked up her muff and gone out in a fine temper.

The Princess Hedwig had been blushing awkwardly, but now she looked pale. “Did he really say that?” she fumed. “He actually dared!” And she had grabbed her muff and stormed out in a huff.

Only—and this was curious—by the next day she had forgiven the lieutenant, and was angry at Ferdinand William Otto. Women are very strange.

Only—and this was strange—by the next day she had forgiven the lieutenant and was angry at Ferdinand William Otto. Women are really unpredictable.

So now Ferdinand William Otto ran his fingers through his fair hair; which was a favorite gesture of the lieutenant’s, and Hedwig blushed. After that she refused to look across at him, but sat staring fixedly at the stage, where Frau Hugli, in a short skirt, a black velvet bodice, and a white apron, with two yellow braids over her shoulders, was listening with all the coyness of forty years and six children at home to the love-making of a man in a false black beard.

So now Ferdinand William Otto ran his fingers through his light hair, a common gesture of the lieutenant’s, and Hedwig blushed. After that, she refused to look at him, instead staring intently at the stage, where Frau Hugli, in a short skirt, a black velvet top, and a white apron, with two yellow braids over her shoulders, was listening with all the shyness of a woman with forty years and six kids at home to a man in a fake black beard trying to woo her.

The Archduchess, sitting well back, was nodding. Just outside the royal box, on the red-velvet sofa, General Mettlich, who was the Chancellor, and had come because he had been invited and stayed outside because he said he liked to hear music, not see it, was sound asleep. His martial bosom, with its gold braid, was rising and falling peacefully. Beside him lay the Prince’s crown, a small black derby hat.

The Archduchess, sitting far back, was nodding off. Just outside the royal box, on the red-velvet sofa, General Mettlich, the Chancellor, who had come because he was invited and stayed outside because he claimed he preferred listening to music rather than watching it, was fast asleep. His military chest, adorned with gold braid, was rising and falling peacefully. Next to him was the Prince’s crown, a small black derby hat.

The Princess Hilda looked across, and smiled and nodded at Ferdinand William Otto. Then she went back to the music; she held the score in her hand and followed it note by note. She was studying music, and her mother, who was the Archduchess, was watching her. But now and then, when her mother’s eyes were glued to the stage, Hilda stole a glance at the upper balconies where impecunious young officers leaned over the rail and gazed at her respectfully.

The Princess Hilda looked over and smiled, nodding at Ferdinand William Otto. Then she returned to the music, holding the score in her hand and following it note by note. She was studying music, with her mother, the Archduchess, watching her. But now and then, when her mother’s eyes were fixated on the stage, Hilda took a quick look at the upper balconies where broke young officers leaned over the railing, gazing at her with respect.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto considered it all very wearisome. If one could only wander around the corridor or buy a sandwich from the stand at the foot of the great staircase—or, better still, if one could only get to the street, alone, and purchase one of the fig women that Miss Braithwaite so despised! The Crown Prince felt in his pocket, where his week’s allowance of pocket-money lay comfortably untouched.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto found it all very tiring. If only he could stroll around the corridor or grab a sandwich from the stand at the bottom of the grand staircase—or even better, if he could just get outside on his own and buy one of the fig women that Miss Braithwaite hated so much! The Crown Prince felt in his pocket, where his weekly allowance of pocket money sat comfortably untouched.

The Archduchess, shielded by the velvet hangings with the royal arms on them, was now quite comfortably asleep. From the corridor came sounds indicating that the Chancellor preferred making noises to listening to them. There were signs on the stage that Frau Hugli, braids, six children, and all, was about to go into the arms of the man with the false beard.

The Archduchess, hidden behind the velvet curtains displaying the royal coat of arms, was now fast asleep. From the hallway, it was clear that the Chancellor preferred making noise rather than paying attention. On stage, it appeared that Frau Hugli, with her braids and six kids, was about to embrace the man with the fake beard.

The Crown Prince meditated. He could go out quickly, and be back before they knew it. Even if he only wandered about the corridor, it would stretch his short legs. And outside it was a fine day. It looked already like spring.

The Crown Prince thought to himself. He could step out quickly and return before anyone noticed. Even if he just strolled around the corridor, it would give his short legs a bit of exercise. And outside, the weather was nice. It already felt like spring.

With the trepidation of a canary who finds his cage door open, and, hopping to the threshold, surveys the world before venturing to explore it, Prince Ferdinand William Otto rose to his feet, tiptoed past the Archduchess Annunciata, who did not move, and looked around him from the doorway.

With the fear of a canary that discovers its cage door open, and, hopping to the edge, looks out at the world before daring to explore it, Prince Ferdinand William Otto stood up, tiptoed past Archduchess Annunciata, who stayed still, and glanced around from the doorway.

The Chancellor slept. In the royal dressing-room behind the box a lady in waiting was sitting and crocheting. She did not care for opera. A maid was spreading the royal ladies’ wraps before the fire. The princesses had shed their furred carriage boots just inside the door. They were in a row, very small and dainty.

The Chancellor was asleep. In the royal dressing room behind the box, a lady-in-waiting was sitting and crocheting. She wasn't interested in the opera. A maid was spreading the royal ladies' wraps in front of the fire. The princesses had taken off their fur-lined carriage boots just inside the door. They were lined up, very small and delicate.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto picked up his hat and concealed it by his side. Then nonchalantly, as if to stretch his legs by walking ten feet up the corridor and back, he passed the dressing-room door. Another moment, and he was out of sight around a bend of the passageway, and before him lay liberty.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto grabbed his hat and tucked it away at his side. Then, casually, as if just to stretch his legs by taking a quick walk down the corridor and back, he walked past the dressing-room door. A moment later, he was out of view around a corner in the hallway, and in front of him lay freedom.

Not quite! At the top of the private staircase reserved for the royal family a guard commonly stood. He had moved a few feet from his post, however, and was watching the stage through the half-open door of a private loge. His rifle, with its fixed bayonet, leaned against the stair-rail.

Not quite! At the top of the private staircase reserved for the royal family, a guard usually stood. However, he had stepped a few feet away from his post and was watching the stage through the half-open door of a private box. His rifle, with its fixed bayonet, leaned against the stair railing.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto passed behind him with outward calmness. At the top of the public staircase, however, he hesitated. Here, everywhere, were brass-buttoned officials of the Opera House. A garderobe woman stared at him curiously. There was a noise from the house, too,—a sound of clapping hands and “bravos.” The little Prince looked at the woman with appeal in his eyes. Then, with his heart thumping, he ran past her, down the white marble staircase, to where the great doors promised liberty.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto walked past him with an air of calm. At the top of the public staircase, though, he paused. All around were officials of the Opera House, dressed in brass-buttoned attire. A garderobe attendant looked at him with curiosity. There was also noise coming from the auditorium—sounds of applause and “bravos.” The little Prince looked at the woman, seeking understanding in his eyes. Then, feeling his heart race, he dashed past her, down the white marble staircase, towards the grand doors that promised freedom.

Olga, the wardrobe woman, came out from behind her counter, and stood looking down the marble staircase after the small flying figure.

Olga, the wardrobe attendant, stepped out from behind her counter and stood there, watching the small figure zip down the marble staircase.

“Blessed Saints!” she said, wondering. “How much that child resembled His Royal Highness!”

“Goodness!” she exclaimed, amazed. “That child looks so much like His Royal Highness!”

The old soldier who rented opera glasses at the second landing, and who had left a leg in Bosnia, leaned over the railing. “Look at that!” he exclaimed. “He will break a leg, the young rascal! Once I could have—but there, he is safe! The good God watches over fools and children.”

The old soldier who rented out opera glasses on the second floor, and who lost a leg in Bosnia, leaned over the railing. “Check that out!” he said. “He’s going to break a leg, that young daredevil! I could have done that once—but look, he’s fine! God really does take care of fools and kids.”

“It looked like the little Prince,” said the wardrobe woman. “I have seen him often—he has the same bright hair.”

“It looked like the little Prince,” said the woman at the wardrobe. “I’ve seen him a lot—he has the same bright hair.”

But the opera-glass man was not listening. He had drawn a long sausage from one pocket and a roll from the other, and now, retiring to a far window, he stood placidly eating—a bite of sausage, a bite of bread. His mind was in Bosnia, with his leg. And because old Adelbert’s mind was in Bosnia, and because one hears with the mind, and not with the ear, he did not hear the sharp question of the sentry who ran down the stairs and paused for a second at the cloak-room. Well for Olga, too, that old Adelbert did not hear her reply.

But the guy with the opera glasses wasn’t paying attention. He had pulled out a long sausage from one pocket and a roll from the other, and now, moving to a distant window, he stood calmly eating—a bite of sausage, a bite of bread. His thoughts were in Bosnia, with his leg. And because old Adelbert’s thoughts were in Bosnia, and because we hear with our minds, not with our ears, he didn’t catch the sharp question from the sentry who ran down the stairs and paused for a moment at the cloakroom. Lucky for Olga, too, that old Adelbert didn’t hear her answer.

“He has not passed here,” she said, with wide and honest eyes; but with an ear toward old Adelbert. “An old gentleman came a moment ago and got a sandwich, which he had left in his overcoat. Perhaps this is whom you are seeking?”

“He hasn’t come through here,” she said, her eyes wide and sincere; but she still listened for old Adelbert. “An old man came a moment ago and grabbed a sandwich he had left in his overcoat. Maybe this is the person you’re looking for?”

The sentry cursed, and ran down the staircase, the nails in his shoes striking sharply on the marble.

The guard swore and rushed down the stairs, the nails in his shoes clanging sharply on the marble.

At the window, old Adelbert cut off another slice of sausage with his pocket-knife and sauntered back to his table of opera glasses at the angle of the balustrade. The hurrying figure of the sentry below caught his eye. “Another fool!” he grumbled, looking down. “One would think new legs grew in place of old ones, like the claws of the sea-creatures!”

At the window, old Adelbert sliced another piece of sausage with his pocket knife and casually walked back to his table with the opera glasses at the corner of the railing. He noticed the hurried figure of the guard below. “Another idiot!” he grumbled, looking down. “You’d think new legs grew in place of the old ones, like the claws of sea creatures!”

But Olga of the cloak-room leaned over her checks, with her lips curved up in a smile. “The little one!” she thought. “And such courage! He will make a great king! Let him have his prank like the other children, and—God bless him and keep him!”

But Olga from the cloakroom leaned over her checks, smiling. “The little guy!” she thought. “And what courage! He’s going to be a great king! Let him have his fun like the other kids, and—God bless him and watch over him!”





CHAPTER II. AND SEES THE WORLD

The Crown Prince was just a trifle dazzled by the brilliance of his success. He paused for one breathless moment under the porte-cochere of the opera house; then he took a long breath and turned to the left. For he knew that at the right, just around the corner; were the royal carriages, with his own drawn up before the door, and Beppo and Hans erect on the box, their haughty noses red in the wind, for the early spring air was biting.

The Crown Prince was slightly amazed by the intensity of his success. He paused for a breathless moment under the awning of the opera house; then he took a deep breath and turned to the left. He knew that to the right, just around the corner, were the royal carriages, with his own parked in front of the door, and Beppo and Hans standing straight on the box, their proud noses red from the cold wind, as the early spring air was chilly.

So he turned to the left, and was at once swallowed up in the street crowd. It seemed very strange to him. Not that he was unaccustomed to crowds. Had he not, that very Christmas, gone shopping in the city, accompanied only by one of his tutors and Miss Braithwaite, and bought for his grandfather, the King, a burnt-wood box, which might hold either neckties or gloves, and for his cousins silver photograph frames?

So he turned left and was immediately lost in the crowd. It felt really strange to him. Not that he wasn't used to crowds. Hadn't he just that Christmas gone shopping in the city, accompanied only by one of his tutors and Miss Braithwaite, and bought his grandfather, the King, a burnt-wood box that could hold either neckties or gloves, and silver picture frames for his cousins?

But this was different, and for a rather peculiar reason. Prince Ferdinand William Otto had never seen the back of a crowd! The public was always lined up, facing him, smiling and bowing and God-blessing him. Small wonder he thought of most of his future subjects as being much like the ship in the opera, meant only to be viewed from the front. Also, it was surprising to see how stiff and straight their backs were. Prince Ferdinand William Otto had never known that backs could be so rigid. Those with which he was familiar had a way of drooping forward from the middle of the spine up. It was most interesting.

But this was different, and for a rather unusual reason. Prince Ferdinand William Otto had never seen the back of a crowd! The people were always lined up, facing him, smiling and bowing and blessing him. No wonder he viewed most of his future subjects as being like the ship in the opera, meant only to be seen from the front. Plus, it was surprising to see how stiff and straight their backs were. Prince Ferdinand William Otto had never realized that backs could be so rigid. The ones he was used to always seemed to droop forward from the middle of the spine up. It was quite fascinating.

The next hour was full of remarkable things. For one, he dodged behind a street-car and was almost run over by a taxicab. The policeman on the corner came out, and taking Ferdinand William Otto by the shoulder, gave him a talking-to and a shaking. Ferdinand William Otto was furious, but policy kept him silent; which proves conclusively that the Crown Prince had not only initiative—witness his flight—but self-control and diplomacy. Lucky country, to have in prospect such a king!

The next hour was packed with incredible events. For starters, he ducked behind a streetcar and nearly got hit by a taxi. The cop at the corner stepped in, grabbed Ferdinand William Otto by the shoulder, and gave him a stern talking-to and a shake. Ferdinand William Otto was furious, but he held his tongue out of prudence; proving that the Crown Prince not only had initiative—just look at his escape—but also self-control and diplomacy. What a lucky country to have such a king in the making!

But even royalty has its weaknesses. At the next corner Ferdinand William Otto stopped and invested part of his allowance in the forbidden fig lady, with arms and legs of dates, and eyes of cloves. He had wanted one of these ever since he could remember, but Miss Braithwaite had sternly refused to authorize the purchase. In fact, she had had one of the dates placed under a microscope, and had shown His Royal Highness a number of interesting and highly active creatures who made their homes therein.

But even royalty has its weaknesses. At the next corner, Ferdinand William Otto stopped and spent part of his allowance on the forbidden fig lady, with arms and legs made of dates and eyes of cloves. He had wanted one of these for as long as he could remember, but Miss Braithwaite had firmly refused to approve the purchase. In fact, she had put one of the dates under a microscope and had shown His Royal Highness several interesting and very active creatures that lived inside.

His Royal Highness recalled all this with great distinctness, and, immediately dismissing it from his mind, ate the legs and arms of the fig woman with enjoyment. Which—not the eating of the legs and arms, of course, but to be able to dismiss what is unpleasant—is another highly desirable royal trait.

His Royal Highness remembered all this very clearly, and after quickly pushing it out of his mind, enjoyed eating the legs and arms of the fig woman. Which—not the eating of the legs and arms, of course, but the ability to ignore what is unpleasant—is another highly desirable royal trait.

So far his movements had been swift and entirely objective. But success rather went to his head. He had never been out alone before. Even at the summer palace there were always tutors, or Miss Braithwaite, or an aide-de-camp, or something. He hesitated, took out his small handkerchief, dusted his shoes with it, and then wiped his face. Behind was the Opera, looming and gray. Ahead was—the park.

So far, he had been quick and completely focused. But success started to get to his head. He had never been out alone before. Even at the summer palace, there were always tutors, or Miss Braithwaite, or an aide-de-camp, or someone else. He paused, pulled out his small handkerchief, dusted his shoes with it, and then wiped his face. Behind him was the Opera, looming and gray. Ahead was—the park.

Note the long allee between rows of trees trimmed to resemble walls of green in summer, and curiously distorted skeletons in winter; note the coffee-houses, where young officers in uniforms sat under the trees, reading the papers, and rising to bow with great clanking and much ceremony as a gold-wheeled carriage or a pretty girl went by.

Note the long avenue between rows of trees shaped to look like green walls in summer, and oddly twisted skeletons in winter; notice the coffee shops, where young officers in uniforms sat under the trees, reading the newspapers, and standing to bow with loud clanking and a lot of ceremony as a gold-wheeled carriage or a pretty girl passed by.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto had the fulfillment of a great desire in his small, active mind. This was nothing less than a ride on the American scenic railroad, which had secured a concession in a far corner of the park. Hedwig’s lieutenant had described it to him—how one was taken in a small car to a dizzy height, and then turned loose on a track which dropped giddily and rose again, which hurled one through sheet-iron tunnels of incredible blackness, thrust one out over a gorge, whirled one in mad curves around corners of precipitous heights, and finally landed one, panting, breathless, shocked, and reeling; but safe, at the very platform where one had purchased one’s ticket three eternities, which were only minutes, before.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto had a great desire in his small, active mind. He dreamed of riding the American scenic railroad, which had a spot in a far corner of the park. Hedwig’s lieutenant had described it to him—how you got taken in a small car to a dizzy height, then let loose on a track that dropped sharply and rose again, hurling you through dark sheet-iron tunnels, pushing you over a gorge, spinning you in wild curves around steep corners, and finally bringing you back, panting, breathless, shocked, and dizzy; but safe, at the very platform where you had bought your ticket just a few eternities ago, which were really only minutes.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto had put this proposition, like the fig woman, to Miss Braithwaite. Miss Braithwaite replied with the sad history of an English child who had clutched at his cap during a crucial moment on a similar track at the Crystal Palace in London.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto had presented this proposal, like the fig woman, to Miss Braithwaite. Miss Braithwaite responded with the tragic story of an English child who had held onto his cap during a critical moment on a similar track at the Crystal Palace in London.

“When they picked him up,” she finished, “every bone in his body was broken.”

“When they picked him up,” she finished, “every bone in his body was broken.”

“Every bone?”

"Every single bone?"

“Every bone,” said Miss Braithwaite solemnly.

“Every bone,” Miss Braithwaite said seriously.

“The little ones in his ears, and all?”

“The little ones in his ears, and all?”

“Every one,” said Miss Braithwaite, refusing to weaken.

“Everyone,” said Miss Braithwaite, standing firm.

The Crown Prince had pondered. “He must have felt like jelly,” he remarked, and Miss Braithwaite had dropped the subject.

The Crown Prince had thought about it. “He must have felt like jelly,” he said, and Miss Braithwaite had changed the subject.

So now, with freedom and his week’s allowance, except the outlay for the fig woman, in his pocket, Prince Ferdinand William Otto started for the Land of Desire. The allee was almost deserted. It was the sacred hour of coffee. The terraces were empty, but from the coffee-houses along the drive there came a cheerful rattle of cups, a hum of conversation.

So now, with his freedom and a week’s allowance, minus what he spent on the fig woman, Prince Ferdinand William Otto set off for the Land of Desire. The walkway was nearly empty. It was coffee hour. The terraces were vacant, but from the coffee shops along the drive, there was a cheerful clinking of cups and a buzz of conversation.

As the early spring twilight fell, the gas-lamps along the allee, always burning, made a twin row of pale stars ahead. At the end, even as the wanderer gazed, he saw myriads of tiny red, white, and blue lights, rising high in the air, outlining the crags and peaks of the sheet-iron mountain which was his destination. The Land of Desire was very near!

As the early spring twilight settled in, the gas lamps lining the pathway, always lit, created a double row of faint stars ahead. At the end, as the traveler looked on, he spotted countless tiny red, white, and blue lights, soaring up into the sky, tracing the outlines of the jagged peaks of the metal mountain that was his destination. The Land of Desire was very close!

There came to his ears, too, the occasional rumble that told of some palpitating soul being at that moment hurled and twisted and joyously thrilled, as per the lieutenant’s description.

He also heard the occasional rumble that signaled some excited soul being thrown around, twisted, and joyfully thrilled, just as the lieutenant described.

Now it is a strange thing, but true, that one does not reach the Land of Desire alone; because the half of pleasure is the sharing of it with someone else, and the Land of Desire, alone, is not the Land of Desire at all. Quite suddenly, Prince Ferdinand William Otto discovered that he was lonely. He sat down on the curb under the gas-lamp and ate the fig woman’s head, taking out the cloves, because he did not like cloves. At that moment there was a soft whirring off to one side of him, and a yellow bird, rising and failing erratically on the breeze, careened suddenly and fell at his feet.

Now, it’s a strange but true thing that you can’t reach the Land of Desire alone; because half the fun is sharing it with someone else, and the Land of Desire isn’t truly the Land of Desire without that. Suddenly, Prince Ferdinand William Otto realized he was lonely. He sat down on the curb under the gas lamp and ate the fig woman’s head, taking out the cloves since he didn’t like cloves. At that moment, he heard a soft whirring nearby, and a yellow bird, fluttering awkwardly in the breeze, swooped down and fell at his feet.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto bent down and picked it up. It was a small toy aeroplane, with yellow silk planes, guy-ropes of waxed thread, and a wooden rudder, its motive power vested in a tightly twisted rubber. One of the wings was bent. Ferdinand William Otto straightened it, and looked around for the owner.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto bent down and picked it up. It was a small toy airplane, with yellow silk wings, guy ropes made of waxed thread, and a wooden tail. Its power came from a tightly twisted rubber band. One of the wings was bent. Ferdinand William Otto straightened it and looked around for the owner.

A small boy was standing under the next gas-lamp. “Gee!” he said in English. “Did you see it go that time?”

A small boy was standing under the next streetlight. “Wow!” he said in English. “Did you see it go that time?”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto eyed the stranger. He was about his own age, and was dressed in a short pair of corduroy trousers, much bloomed at the knee, a pair of yellow Russia-leather shoes that reached well to his calves, and, over all, a shaggy white sweater, rolling almost to his chin. On the very back of his head he had the smallest cap that Prince Ferdinand William Otto had ever seen.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto looked closely at the stranger. He was around the same age and wore a short pair of corduroy pants that bloomed out at the knees, yellow leather shoes that came up to his calves, and a shaggy white sweater that nearly reached his chin. On the back of his head was the smallest cap Prince Ferdinand William Otto had ever seen.

Now, this was exactly the way in which the Crown Prince had always wished to dress. He was suddenly conscious of the long trousers on his own small legs, of the ignominy of his tailless Eton jacket and stiff, rolling collar, of the crowning disgrace of his derby hat. But the lonely feeling had gone from him.

Now, this was exactly how the Crown Prince had always wanted to dress. He suddenly became aware of the long pants on his own small legs, the embarrassment of his tailless Eton jacket and stiff, rolling collar, and the ultimate humiliation of his derby hat. But the feeling of loneliness had disappeared from him.

“This is the best time for flying,” he said, in his perfect English. “All the exhibition flights are at sundown.”

“This is the best time for flying,” he said in his perfect English. “All the exhibition flights are at sunset.”

The boy walked slowly over and stood looking down at him. “You ought to see it fly from the top of Pike’s Peak!” he remarked. He had caught sight of the despised derby, and his eyes widened, but with instinctive good-breeding he ignored it. “That’s Pike’s Peak up there.”

The boy walked over slowly and stood looking down at him. “You should see it take off from the top of Pike’s Peak!” he said. He noticed the hated derby, and his eyes widened, but with natural politeness, he ignored it. “That’s Pike’s Peak up there.”

He indicated the very top of the Land of Desire. The Prince stared up.

He pointed to the very top of the Land of Desire. The Prince looked up.

“How does one get up?” he queried.

"How does someone get up?" he asked.

“Ladders. My father’s the manager. He lets me up sometimes.”

“Ladders. My dad’s the manager. He sometimes lets me climb up.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto stared with new awe at the boy. He found the fact much more remarkable than if the stranger had stated that his father was the King of England. Kings were, as you may say, directly in Prince Ferdinand William Otto’s line, but scenic railroads—

Prince Ferdinand William Otto looked at the boy with fresh amazement. He thought it was far more impressive than if the stranger had claimed his dad was the King of England. Kings, as you might say, were pretty much in Prince Ferdinand William Otto’s circle, but scenic railroads—

“I had thought of taking a journey on it,” he said, after a second’s reflection. “Do you think your father will sell me a ticket?”

“I was thinking about taking a trip on it,” he said, after a moment’s thought. “Do you think your dad would sell me a ticket?”

“Billy Grimm will. I’ll go with you.”

“Billy Grimm will. I’ll come with you.”

The Prince rose with alacrity. Then he stopped. He must, of course, ask the strange boy to be his guest. But two tickets! Perhaps his allowance was not sufficient.

The Prince got up quickly. Then he paused. He definitely needed to invite the strange boy to be his guest. But two tickets! Maybe his allowance wasn’t enough.

“I must see first how much it costs,” he said with dignity.

“I need to see how much it costs first,” he said with dignity.

The other boy laughed. “Oh, gee! You come with me. It won’t cost anything,” he said, and led the way toward the towering lights.

The other boy laughed. “Oh, come on! Just follow me. It won’t cost you a thing,” he said, and headed toward the bright lights.

For Bobby Thorpe to bring a small boy to ride with him was an everyday affair. Billy Grimm, at the ticket-window, hardly glanced at the boy who stood, trembling with anticipation, in the shadow of the booth.

For Bobby Thorpe to take a little boy for a ride with him was a regular thing. Billy Grimm, at the ticket window, barely looked at the boy who stood there, shaking with excitement, in the shadow of the booth.

The car came, and they climbed in. Perhaps, as they moved off, Prince Ferdinand William Otto had a qualm, occasioned by the remembrance of the English child who had met an untimely end; but if he did, he pluckily hid it.

The car arrived, and they got in. Maybe, as they drove away, Prince Ferdinand William Otto felt a twinge of unease, triggered by the memory of the English child who had faced an early death; but if he did, he bravely concealed it.

“Put your lid on the floor of the car,” said Bobby Thorpe’ depositing his own atom there. “Father says, if you do that; you’re perfectly safe.”

“Put your lid on the floor of the car,” said Bobby Thorpe, dropping his own there. “Dad says if you do that, you’re perfectly safe.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto divined that this referred to his hat, and drew a small breath of relief. And then they were off, up an endless, clicking roadway, where at the top the car hung for a breathless second over the gulf below; then, fairly launched, out on a trestle, with the city far beneath them, and only the red, white, and blue lights for company; and into a tunnel, filled with roaring noises and swift moving shadows. Then came the end of all things a flying leap down, a heart-breaking, delirious thrill, an upward sweep just as the strain was too great for endurance.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto realized that this was about his hat, and he let out a small breath of relief. Then they were off, up an endless, clicking road, where at the top the car hung for a breathless second over the drop below; then, fully launched, out onto a trestle, with the city far beneath them and only the red, white, and blue lights for company; and into a tunnel, filled with roaring noises and quickly moving shadows. Then came the end of all things—a flying leap down, a heart-stopping, exhilarating thrill, an upward sweep just as the pressure became too much to handle.

“Isn’t it bully?” shouted the American boy against the onrush of the wind.

“Isn’t it awesome?” shouted the American boy over the rushing wind.

“Fine!” shrieked His Royal Highness, and braced himself for another dip into the gulf.

“Fine!” shouted His Royal Highness, and prepared himself for another plunge into the abyss.

Above the roaring of the wind in their ears, neither child had heard the flying feet of a dozen horses coming down the allee. They never knew that a hatless young lieutenant, white-lipped with fear, had checked his horse to its haunches at the ticket-booth, and demanded to know who was in the Land of Desire.

Above the howling wind in their ears, neither child heard the pounding hooves of a dozen horses approaching down the path. They never realized that a terrified, hatless young lieutenant had pulled his horse to a stop at the ticket booth and asked who was in the Land of Desire.

“Only the son of the manager, and a boy friend of his,” replied Billy Grimm, in what he called the lingo of the country. “What’s wrong? Lost anybody?”

“Just the manager's son and a friend of his,” replied Billy Grimm, using what he called the local slang. “What’s up? Lost someone?”

But Hedwig’s lieutenant had wheeled his horse without a word, and, jumping him aver the hedge of the allee, was off in a despairing search of the outskirts of the park, followed by his cavalrymen.

But Hedwig’s lieutenant had turned his horse without saying anything, and, jumping him over the hedge of the path, was off in a desperate search of the edges of the park, followed by his cavalrymen.

As the last horse leaped the hedge and disappeared, the car came to a stop at the platform. Quivering, Prince Ferdinand William Otto reached down for the despised hat.

As the last horse jumped over the hedge and vanished, the car pulled up at the platform. Trembling, Prince Ferdinand William Otto bent down to grab the hated hat.

“Would you like to go around again?” asked Bobby, quite casually.

“Do you want to go around again?” asked Bobby, quite casually.

His Highness gasped with joy. “If—if you would be so kind!” he said.

His Highness gasped with joy. “If—if you could be so kind!” he said.

And at the lordly wave of Bobby’s hand, the car moved on.

And with a grand wave of Bobby’s hand, the car drove on.





CHAPTER III. DISGRACED

At eight o’clock that evening the Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto approached the Palace through the public square. He approached it slowly, for two reasons. First, he did not want to go back. Second, he was rather frightened. He had an idea that they would be disagreeable.

At eight o’clock that evening, Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto made his way to the Palace through the public square. He walked slowly for two reasons. First, he didn’t want to turn back. Second, he was feeling quite anxious. He had a sense that things would not go well.

There seemed to be a great deal going on at the palace. Carriages were rolling in under the stone archway and, having discharged their contents, mostly gentlemen in uniform, were moving off with a thundering of hoofs that reechoed from the vaulted roof of the entrance. All the lights were on in the wing where his grandfather, the King, lived alone. As his grandfather hated lights, and went to bed early, Prince Ferdinand William Otto was slightly puzzled.

There was a lot happening at the palace. Carriages were rolling in under the stone archway, and after dropping off their passengers—mostly gentlemen in uniform—they were leaving with a loud clatter of hooves that echoed off the vaulted entrance. All the lights were on in the wing where his grandfather, the King, lived alone. Since his grandfather disliked bright lights and went to bed early, Prince Ferdinand William Otto was a bit confused.

He stood in the square and waited for a chance to slip in unobserved.

He stood in the square and waited for a moment to sneak in without being noticed.

He was very dirty. His august face was streaked with soot, and his august hands likewise. His small derby hat was carefully placed on the very back of his head at the angle of the American boy’s cap. As his collar had scratched his neck, he had, at Bobby’s suggestion, taken it off and rolled it up. He decided, as he waited in the square, to put it on again. Miss Braithwaite was very peculiar about collars.

He was really dirty. His distinguished face was marked with dirt, and his distinguished hands were the same. His small derby hat was carefully set on the very back of his head at the angle of a typical American boy’s cap. Since his collar had rubbed against his neck, he had, at Bobby’s suggestion, taken it off and rolled it up. As he waited in the square, he decided to put it back on. Miss Braithwaite was very particular about collars.

Came a lull in the line of carriages. Prince Ferdinand William Otto took a long breath and started forward. As he advanced he stuck his hands in his pockets and swaggered a trifle. It was, as nearly as possible, an exact imitation of Bobby Thorpe’s walk. And to keep up his courage, he quoted that young gentleman’s farewell speech to himself: “What d’ you care? They won’t eat you, will they?”

Came a pause in the line of carriages. Prince Ferdinand William Otto took a deep breath and moved forward. As he walked, he shoved his hands into his pockets and swaggered a bit. It was, almost exactly, a copy of Bobby Thorpe’s walk. To boost his confidence, he repeated that young man's farewell speech to himself: “What do you care? They won’t eat you, will they?”

At the entrance to the archway stood two sentries. They stood as if they were carved out of wood. Only their eyes moved. And within, in the court around which the Palace was built, were the King’s bodyguards. Mostly they sat on a long bench and exchanged conversation, while one of them paced back and forth, his gun over his shoulder, in front of them. Prince Ferdinand William Otto knew them all. More than once he had secured cigarettes from Lieutenant Larisch and dropped them from one of his windows, which were just overhead. They would look straight ahead and not see them, until the officer’s back was turned. Then one would be lighted and passed along the line. Each man would take one puff and pass it on behind his back. It was great fun.

At the entrance to the archway stood two guards. They looked like they were carved from wood. Only their eyes moved. Inside the courtyard where the Palace was built, the King’s bodyguards were gathered. Most of them sat on a long bench chatting, while one of them walked back and forth, his gun resting on his shoulder. Prince Ferdinand William Otto knew all of them. More than once, he had gotten cigarettes from Lieutenant Larisch and dropped them from one of his windows just above. They would stare straight ahead and not notice them until the officer turned his back. Then one would be lit and passed down the line. Each man would take a puff and pass it behind his back. It was a lot of fun.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto stood in the shadows and glanced across. The sentries stood like wooden men, but something was wrong in the courtyard inside. The guards were all standing, and there seemed to be a great many of them. And just as he had made up his mind to take the plunge, so to speak, a part of his own regiment of cavalry came out from the courtyard with a thundering of hoofs, wheeled at the street, and clattered off.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto stood in the shadows and looked across. The sentries stood like wooden figures, but something felt off in the courtyard inside. The guards were all standing, and there seemed to be a lot of them. Just as he had decided to take the plunge, so to speak, a part of his own cavalry regiment came out from the courtyard with a thunder of hooves, turned onto the street, and clattered away.

Very unusual, all of it.

Very strange, all of it.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto felt in his pocket for his handkerchief, and, moistening a corner with his tongue, wiped his face. Then he wiped his shoes. Then, with his hands in his trousers pockets, he sauntered into the light.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto reached into his pocket for his handkerchief, and, wetting a corner with his tongue, wiped his face. Then he wiped his shoes. After that, with his hands in his trouser pockets, he strolled into the light.

Now sentries are trained to be impassive. The model of a sentry is a wooden soldier. A really good sentry does not sneeze or cough on duty. Did any one ever see a sentry, for instance, wipe his nose? Or twirl his thumbs? Or buy a newspaper? Certainly not.

Now, sentries are trained to remain expressionless. The ideal sentry is like a wooden soldier. A truly good sentry never sneezes or coughs while on duty. Has anyone ever seen a sentry, for example, wipe his nose? Or twirl his thumbs? Or buy a newspaper? Definitely not.

Therefore the two sentries made no sign when they saw Ferdinand William Otto approaching. But one of them forgot to bring his musket to salute. He crossed himself instead. And something strained around the other sentry’s lower jaw suddenly relaxed into a smile as His Royal Highness drew a hand from its refuge and saluted. He glanced first at one, then at the other, rather sheepishly, hesitated between them, clapped his hat on more securely, and marched in.

Therefore, the two guards didn’t make any signs when they saw Ferdinand William Otto approaching. But one of them forgot to bring his musket to salute. Instead, he crossed himself. And something tense around the other guard’s lower jaw suddenly relaxed into a smile as His Royal Highness took his hand out from where it was and saluted. He looked first at one, then at the other, a bit sheepishly, hesitated between them, adjusted his hat more securely, and marched in.

“The young rascal!” said the second sentry to himself. And by turning his head slightly—for a sentry learns to see all around like a horse, without twisting his neck—he watched the runaway into the palace.

“The young troublemaker!” the second sentry muttered to himself. And by slightly turning his head—since a sentry learns to see all around like a horse without twisting his neck—he kept an eye on the runaway as he entered the palace.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto went up the stone staircase. Here and there he passed guards who stared and saluted. Had he not been obsessed with the vision of Miss Braithwaite, he would have known that relief followed in his wake. Messengers clattered down the staircase to the courtyard. Other messengers, breathless and eager, flew to that lighted wing where the Council sat, and where the old King, propped up in bed, waited and fought terror.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto climbed the stone staircase. Here and there, he passed guards who stared and saluted. If he hadn’t been consumed by thoughts of Miss Braithwaite, he would have noticed the relief that followed him. Messengers rushed down the staircase to the courtyard. Other messengers, out of breath and eager, hurried to the lit wing where the Council met, and where the old King, propped up in bed, awaited and battled his fears.

The Archduchess Annunciata was with her father. Across the corridor the Council debated in low tones.

The Archduchess Annunciata was with her father. Across the hallway, the Council debated quietly.

“Tell me again,” said the King. “How in God’s name could it have happened? In daylight, and with all of you there!”

“Tell me again,” said the King. “How on Earth could this have happened? In broad daylight, with all of you present!”

“I have told you all I know,” said the Archduchess impatiently. “One moment he was there. Hedwig and he were making gestures, and I reproved him. The next he was gone. Hedwig saw him get up and go out. She thought—”

“I’ve told you everything I know,” the Archduchess said impatiently. “One moment he was there. Hedwig and he were gesturing, and I scolded him. The next moment he was gone. Hedwig saw him get up and leave. She thought—”

“Send for Hedwig.”

“Call for Hedwig.”

“She has retired. She was devoted to him, and—”

“She has retired. She was dedicated to him, and—”

“Send for her,” said the King shortly.

“Have her brought here,” said the King shortly.

The Archduchess Annunciata went out. The old King lay back, and his eyes, weary with many years of ruling, of disappointments and bitterness, roved the room. They came to rest at last on the photograph of a young man, which stood on his bedside, table.

The Archduchess Annunciata went out. The old King leaned back, his eyes, tired from years of ruling, disappointments, and bitterness, wandered around the room. They finally settled on the photograph of a young man that stood on his bedside table.

He was a very young man, in a uniform. He was boyish, and smiling. There was a dog beside him, and its head was on his knee. Wherever one stood in the room, the eyes of the photograph gazed at one. The King knew this, and because he was quite old, and because there were few people to whom a king dares to speak his inmost thoughts, he frequently spoke to the photograph.

He was a very young man in a uniform. He looked youthful and was smiling. There was a dog next to him, resting its head on his knee. No matter where you stood in the room, the eyes of the photograph seemed to follow you. The King was aware of this, and since he was quite old and there were few people he felt comfortable sharing his deepest thoughts with, he often talked to the photograph.

The older he grew, the more he felt, sometimes, as though it knew what he said. He had begun to think that death, after all, is not the end, but only the beginning of things. This rather worried him, too, at times. What he wanted was to lay things down, not to take them up.

The older he got, the more he sometimes felt like it understood what he was saying. He had started to believe that death, after all, isn’t the end but just the start of something new. This also worried him now and then. What he wanted was to let things go, not to take them on.

“If they’ve got him,” he said to the picture, “it is out of my hands, and into yours, my boy.”

“If they’ve got him,” he said to the picture, “it’s out of my hands and into yours, my boy.”

Much of his life had been spent in waiting, in waiting for a son, in waiting for that son to grow to be a man, in waiting while that son in his turn loved and married and begot a man-child, in waiting, when that son had died a violent death, for the time when his tired hands could relinquish the scepter to his grandchild.

Much of his life was spent waiting, waiting for a son, waiting for that son to grow up, waiting while that son loved, married, and had a child of his own, and waiting, after that son died a violent death, for the time when his tired hands could pass the scepter to his grandchild.

He folded his old hands and waited. From across the corridor came the low tones of the Council. A silent group of his gentlemen stood in the vestibule outside the door. The King lay on his bed and waited.

He clasped his aged hands and waited. From across the hallway came the soft voices of the Council. A quiet group of his gentlemen stood in the entrance outside the door. The King lay on his bed and waited.

Quite suddenly the door opened. The old man turned his head. Just inside stood a very dirty small boy.

Quite suddenly, the door swung open. The old man turned his head. Just inside stood a very dirty little boy.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto was most terribly frightened. Everything was at sixes and sevens. Miss Braithwaite had been crying her head off, and on seeing him had fallen in a faint. Not that he thought it was a real faint. He had unmistakably seen her eyelids quiver. And when she came to she had ordered him no supper, and four pages of German translation, and to go to bed at seven o’clock instead of seven-thirty for a week. All the time crying, too. And then she had sent him to his grandfather, and taken aromatic ammonia.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto was really scared. Everything was a mess. Miss Braithwaite had been crying a lot, and when she saw him, she fainted. He didn’t think it was a real faint, though; he could clearly see her eyelids twitch. When she recovered, she told him he couldn’t have dinner, needed to complete four pages of German translation, and had to go to bed at seven instead of seven-thirty for a week. She was crying the whole time too. Then she sent him to his grandfather and took some aromatic ammonia.

His grandfather said nothing, but looked at him.

His grandfather didn't say anything, but just looked at him.

“Here—here I am, sir,” said the Crown Prince from the door.

“Here—I’m here, sir,” said the Crown Prince from the door.

The King drew a long breath. But the silence persisted. Prince Ferdinand William Otto furtively rubbed a dusty shoe against the back of a trousers leg.

The King took a deep breath. But the silence continued. Prince Ferdinand William Otto secretly rubbed a dusty shoe against the back of his pants.

“I’m afraid I’m not very neat, sir,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, and took a step forward. Until his grandfather commanded him, he could not advance into the room.

“I’m afraid I’m not very tidy, sir,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, and took a step forward. Until his grandfather told him to, he couldn’t move into the room.

“Come here,” said the King.

“Come here,” said the King.

He went to the side of the bed.

He went to the edge of the bed.

“Where have you been?”

"Where have you been?"

“I’m afraid—I ran away, sir.”

"I'm sorry—I ran away, sir."

“Why?”

“Why?”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto considered. It was rather an awful moment. “I don’t exactly know. I just thought I would.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto thought about it. It was a pretty terrible moment. “I’m not really sure. I just thought I would.”

You see, it was really extremely difficult. To say that he was tired of things as they were would sound ungrateful. Would, indeed, be most impolite. And then, exactly why had he run away?

You see, it was really very difficult. Saying that he was tired of things as they were would come off as ungrateful. It would, in fact, be quite rude. And then, why had he actually run away?

“Suppose,” said the King, “you draw up a chair and tell me about it. We’d better talk it over, I think.”

“Imagine,” said the King, “you pull up a chair and tell me about it. I think it’s best if we discuss this.”

His Royal Highness drew up a chair, and sat on it. His feet not reaching the floor, he hooked them around the chair-rung. This was permissible because, first, the King could not see them from his bed. Second, it kept his knees from shaking.

His Royal Highness pulled up a chair and sat down. His feet didn't touch the floor, so he wrapped them around the chair’s rung. This was allowed because, first, the King couldn't see his feet from his bed. Second, it helped keep his knees from shaking.

“Probably you are aware,” said the King, “that you have alarmed a great many people.”

“I'm sure you know,” said the King, “that you have frightened a lot of people.”

“I’m sorry, sir. I didn’t think—”

“I’m sorry, sir. I didn’t think—”

“A prince’s duty is to think.”

“A prince's responsibility is to think.”

“Although,” observed His Royal Highness, “I don’t really believe Miss Braithwaite fainted. She may have thought she fainted, but her eyelids moved.”

“Although,” noted His Royal Highness, “I don’t really believe Miss Braithwaite fainted. She might have thought she fainted, but her eyelids moved.”

“Where did you go?”

“Where have you been?”

“To the park, sir. I—I thought I’d like to see the park by myself.”

“To the park, sir. I—I thought I’d like to check out the park on my own.”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“It’s very hard to enjoy things with Miss Braithwaite, sir. She does not really enjoy the things I like. Nikky and I—”

“It’s really tough to have fun with Miss Braithwaite, sir. She doesn’t actually enjoy the things I like. Nikky and I—”

“By ‘Nikky’ you mean Lieutenant Larisch?”

“By ‘Nikky’ you mean Lieutenant Larisch?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“We like the same things, sir—the Pike’s-Peak-or-Bust, and all that.”

“We like the same things, sir—the Pike’s Peak or Bust, and all that.”

The King raised himself on his elbow. “What was that?” he demanded.

The King propped himself up on his elbow. “What was that?” he asked.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto blushed, and explained. It was Bobby’s name for the peak at the top of the Scenic Railway. He had been on the railway. He had been—his enthusiasm carried him away. His cheeks flushed. He sat forward on the edge of his chair, and gesticulated. He had never had such a good time in his life.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto blushed and explained. It was Bobby’s name for the peak at the top of the Scenic Railway. He had been on the railway. He had been—his enthusiasm took over. His cheeks flushed. He leaned forward on the edge of his chair and gestured excitedly. He had never had such a great time in his life.

“I was awfully happy, sir,” he ended. “It feels like flying, only safer. And the lights are pretty. It’s like fairyland. There were two or three times when it seemed as if we’d turn over, or leap the track. But we didn’t.”

“I was really happy, sir,” he finished. “It feels like flying, but safer. And the lights are beautiful. It’s like a fairyland. There were two or three times when it felt like we might tip over or jump the tracks. But we didn’t.”

The King lay back and thought. More than anything in the world he loved this boy. But the occasion demanded a strong hand. “You were happy,” he said. “You were disobedient, you were causing grave anxiety and distress—and you were happy! The first duty of a prince is to his country. His first lesson is to obey laws. He must always obey certain laws. A king is but the servant of his people.”

The King leaned back and thought. More than anything in the world, he loved this boy. But the situation called for a firm approach. “You were happy,” he said. “You were disobedient, you were causing serious worry and distress—and you were happy! A prince's first duty is to his country. His first lesson is to follow the laws. He must always obey certain rules. A king is just a servant of his people.”

“Yes, sir,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

“Yes, sir,” replied Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

The old King’s voice was stern. “Some day you will be the King. You are being trained for that high office now. And yet you would set the example of insubordination, disobedience, and reckless disregard of the feelings of others.”

The old King’s voice was serious. “One day you will be the King. You’re being prepared for that important role now. And yet you would show an example of disrespect, disobedience, and careless disregard for the feelings of others.”

“Yes, sir,” said prince Ferdinand William Otto, feeling very small and ashamed.

“Yes, sir,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, feeling very small and ashamed.

“Not only that. You slipped away. You did not go openly. You sneaked off, like a thief. Are you proud of it?”

“Not only that. You slipped away. You didn’t leave openly. You snuck off, like a thief. Are you proud of that?”

“No, sir.”

“Nope.”

“I shall,” said the King, “require no promise from you. Promises are poor things to hold to. I leave this matter in your own hands, Otto. You will be punished by Miss Braithwaite, and for the next ten days you will not visit me. You may go now.”

“I won’t,” said the King, “ask for any promise from you. Promises are hard to keep. I’m leaving this up to you, Otto. Miss Braithwaite will punish you, and for the next ten days, you won’t be able to see me. You can go now.”

Otto got off his chair. He was feeling exceedingly crushed. “Good-night, sir,” he said. And waited for his grandfather to extend his hand. But the old King lay looking straight ahead, with his mouth set in grim lines, and his hands folded over his breast.

Otto got up from his chair. He was feeling incredibly down. “Goodnight, sir,” he said, and waited for his grandfather to shake his hand. But the old King just stared ahead, his mouth set in tight lines, and his hands folded over his chest.

At the door the Crown Prince turned and bowed. His grandfather’s eyes were fixed on the two gold eagles over the door, but the photograph on the table appeared to be smiling at him.

At the door, the Crown Prince turned and bowed. His grandfather’s eyes were focused on the two gold eagles above the door, but the photograph on the table seemed to be smiling at him.





CHAPTER IV. THE TERROR

Until late that night General Mettlich and the King talked together. The King had been lifted from his bed and sat propped in a great chair. Above his shabby dressing-gown his face showed gaunt and old. In a straight chair facing him sat his old friend and Chancellor.

Until late that night, General Mettlich and the King talked. The King had been lifted from his bed and was propped up in a large chair. His face looked thin and aged above his worn dressing gown. In a straight chair facing him sat his old friend and Chancellor.

“What it has shown is not entirely bad,” said the King, after a pause. “The boy has initiative. And he made no attempt at evasion. He is essentially truthful.”

“What it has shown is not entirely bad,” said the King, after a pause. “The boy has initiative. And he made no attempt to avoid the issue. He is fundamentally honest.”

“What it has also shown, sire, is that no protection is enough. When I, who love the lad, and would—when I could sleep, and let him get away, as I did—”

“What it has also shown, your majesty, is that no protection is enough. When I, who care for the kid, and would—when I could relax and let him go, like I did—”

“The truth is,” said the King, “we are both of us getting old.” He tapped with his gnarled fingers on the blanket that lay over his knees. “The truth is also,” he observed a moment later, “that the boy has very few pleasures. He is alone a great deal.”

“The truth is,” said the King, “we’re both getting old.” He tapped his rough fingers on the blanket over his knees. “The truth is also,” he added a moment later, “that the boy doesn’t have many pleasures. He’s alone a lot.”

General Mettlich raised his shaggy head. Many years of wearing a soldier’s cap had not injured his heavy gray hair. He had bristling eyebrows, white new, and a short, fighting mustache. When he was irritated, or disagreed with any one, his eyebrows came down and the mustache went up.

General Mettlich lifted his scruffy head. Many years of wearing a soldier’s cap hadn’t damaged his thick gray hair. He had bushy eyebrows, freshly white, and a short, fierce mustache. When he was annoyed or disagreed with someone, his eyebrows furrowed and his mustache lifted.

Many years of association with his king had given him the right to talk to him as man to man. They even quarreled now and then. It was a brave man who would quarrel with old Ferdinand II.

Many years of working alongside his king had earned him the right to speak to him like a peer. They even argued from time to time. It took a bold person to argue with old Ferdinand II.

So now his eyebrows came down and his mustache went up. “How—alone, sire?”

So now his eyebrows furrowed and his mustache lifted. “How—alone, sir?”

“You do not regard that bigoted Englishwoman as a companion, do you?”

“You don’t see that narrow-minded Englishwoman as a friend, do you?”

“He is attached to her.”

“He is into her.”

“I’m damned if I know why,” observed the old King. “She doesn’t appear to have a single human quality.”

“I have no idea why,” said the old King. “She doesn’t seem to have a single human quality.”

Human quality! General Mettlich eyed his king with concern. Since when had the reigning family demanded human qualities in their governesses? “She is a thoughtful and conscientious woman, sire,” he said stiffly. It happened that he had selected her. “She does her duty. And as to the boy being lonely, he has no time to be lonely. His tutors—”

Human quality! General Mettlich looked at his king with worry. Since when had the royal family started looking for human qualities in their governesses? “She is a caring and responsible woman, sir,” he said formally. It just so happened that he was the one who chose her. “She does her job well. And regarding the boy feeling lonely, he’s too busy to be lonely. His tutors—”

“How old is he?”

"How old is he now?"

“Ten next month.”

"Ten next month."

The King said nothing for a time. Then—“It is hard,” he said at last, “for seventy-four to see with the eyes of ten. As for this afternoon—why in the name of a thousand devils did they take him to see the ‘Flying Dutchman’? I detest it.”

The King was silent for a moment. Then—“It's tough,” he finally said, “for someone who's seventy-four to see things like a ten-year-old. And as for this afternoon—why on earth did they take him to see the ‘Flying Dutchman’? I can't stand it.”

“Her Royal Highness—”

“Her Royal Highness—”

“Annunciata is a fool,” said His Majesty. Then dismissing his daughter with a gesture, “We don’t know how to raise our children here,” he said impatiently. “The English do better. And even the Germans—”

“Annunciata is an idiot,” said His Majesty. Then, waving his hand to dismiss his daughter, he added impatiently, “We don’t know how to raise our kids here. The English do a better job. And even the Germans—”

It is not etiquette to lower one’s eyebrows at a king, and glare. But General Mettlich did it. He was rather a poor subject. “The Germans have not our problem, sire,” he said, and stuck up his mustache.

It’s not proper to lower your eyebrows at a king and glare. But General Mettlich did just that. He wasn’t a very good subject. “The Germans don’t have our problem, sire,” he said, raising his mustache.

“I’m not going to raise the boy a prisoner,” insisted the King stubbornly. Kings have to be very stubborn about things. So many people disapprove of the things they want to do.

“I’m not going to raise the boy as a prisoner,” the King insisted stubbornly. Kings have to be really stubborn about things. So many people disapprove of what they want to do.

Suddenly General Mettlich bent forward and placed a hand on the old man’s knee. “We shall do well, sire,” he said gravely, “to raise the boy at all.”

Suddenly, General Mettlich leaned forward and put a hand on the old man’s knee. “We should do well, sire,” he said seriously, “to raise the boy at all.”

There was a short silence, which the King broke. “What is new?”

There was a brief silence, which the King interrupted. “What’s new?”

“We have broken up the University meetings, but I fancy they go on, in small groups. I was gratified, however, to observe that a group of students cheered His Royal Highness yesterday as he rode past the University buildings.”

“We've split the University meetings up, but I think they continue in smaller groups. I was pleased to see that a group of students cheered for His Royal Highness yesterday as he rode by the University buildings.”

“Socialism at twenty,” said the King, “is only a symptom of the unrest of early adolescence. Even Hubert”—he glanced at the picture—“was touched with it. He accused me, I recall, of being merely an accident, a sort of stumbling-block in the way of advanced thought!”

“Socialism at twenty,” said the King, “is just a sign of the turmoil of early adolescence. Even Hubert”—he looked at the picture—“was affected by it. He claimed that I was nothing more than a coincidence, a kind of obstacle to progressive ideas!”

He smiled faintly. Then he sighed. “And the others?” he asked.

He smiled slightly. Then he sighed. “What about the others?” he asked.

“The outlying districts are quiet. So, too, is the city. Too quiet, sire.”

“The surrounding areas are calm. The city is calm as well. Too calm, my lord.”

“They are waiting, of course, for my death,” said the King quietly. “If only, you were twenty years younger than I am, it would be better.” He fixed the General with shrewd eyes. “What do those asses of doctors say about me?”

“They’re obviously waiting for me to die,” the King said softly. “If only you were twenty years younger than I am, things would be easier.” He stared at the General with piercing eyes. “What do those idiots in the medical field say about my condition?”

“With care, sire—”

"Take care, sir—”

“Come, now. This is no time for evasion.”

“Come on. This isn’t the time to avoid the issue.”

“Even at the best, sire—” He looked very ferocious, and cleared his throat. He was terribly ashamed that his voice was breaking.. “Even at the best, but of course they can only give an opinion—”

“Even at the best, sir—” He looked quite intimidating and cleared his throat. He was really embarrassed that his voice was cracking. “Even at the best, but of course they can only give an opinion—”

“Six months?”

"Six months?"

“A year, sire.”

“A year, my lord.”

“And at the worst!” said the King, with a grim smile. Then; following his own line of, thought: “But the people love the boy, I think.”

“And at the worst!” said the King, with a grim smile. Then, following his own train of thought: “But the people love the boy, I think.”

“They do. It is for that reason, sire, that I advise particular caution.” He hesitated. Then, “Sire,” he said earnestly, “there is something of which I must speak. The Committee of Ten has organized again.”

“They do. That’s why, sire, I suggest we be especially careful.” He paused. Then, “Sire,” he said sincerely, “there’s something I need to discuss. The Committee of Ten has regrouped.”

Involuntarily the King glanced at the photograph on the table.

Involuntarily, the King glanced at the photo on the table.

“Forgive me, sire, if I waken bitter memories. But I fear—”

“Forgive me, Your Majesty, if I bring up painful memories. But I'm afraid—”

“You fear!” said the King. “Since when have you taken to fearing?”

“You're afraid!” said the King. “Since when did you start being afraid?”

“Nevertheless,” maintained General Mettlich doggedly, “I fear. This quiet of the last few months alarms me. Dangerous dogs do not bark. I trust no one. The very air is full of sedition.”

“Still,” General Mettlich insisted stubbornly, “I’m worried. This calm over the last few months makes me uneasy. Dangerous dogs don’t bark. I trust no one. The very atmosphere is charged with rebellion.”

The King twisted his blue-veined old hands together, but his voice was quiet. “But why?” he demanded, almost fretfully. “If the people are fond of the boy, and I think they are, to—to carry him off, or injure him, would hurt the cause. Even the Terrorists, in the name of a republic, can do nothing without the people.”

The King clasped his blue-veined hands together, but his voice was calm. “But why?” he asked, almost anxiously. “If the people care about the boy, and I believe they do, taking him away or harming him would hurt our cause. Even the Terrorists, in the name of a republic, can’t do anything without the support of the people.”

“The mob is a curious thing, sire. You have ruled with a strong hand. Our people know nothing but to obey the dominant voice. The boy out of the way, the prospect of the Princess Hedwig on the throne, a few demagogues in the public squares—it would be the end.”

“The mob is a strange thing, my lord. You have governed with an iron fist. Our people only know how to follow the loudest voice. With the boy out of the picture, the possibility of Princess Hedwig on the throne, and a few charismatic leaders in the public squares—it would be the end.”

The King leaned back and closed his eyes. His thin, arched nose looked pinched. His face was gray.

The King leaned back and closed his eyes. His slim, arched nose looked tight. His face was pale.

“All this,” he said, “means what? To make the boy a prisoner, to cut off his few pleasures, and even then, at any time—”

“All this,” he said, “what does it mean? To make the boy a prisoner, to take away his little joys, and even then, at any moment—”

“Yes, sire,” said Mettlich doggedly. “At any time.”

“Yes, sir,” Mettlich replied stubbornly. “Whenever you want.”

Outside in the anteroom Lieutenant Nikky Larisch roused himself, yawned, and looked at his watch. It was after twelve, and he had had a hard day. He put a velvet cushion behind his head, and resolutely composed himself to slumber, a slumber in which were various rosy dreams, all centered about the Princess Hedwig. Dreams are beyond our control.

Outside in the waiting room, Lieutenant Nikky Larisch shook himself awake, yawned, and checked his watch. It was after twelve, and he had worked hard that day. He placed a velvet cushion behind his head and determinedly settled in for a nap, filled with various rosy dreams, all centered around Princess Hedwig. Dreams are beyond our control.

Therefore a young lieutenant running into debt on his pay may without presumption dream of a princess.

Therefore, a young lieutenant who is getting into debt from his salary can, without being presumptuous, dream of a princess.

All through the Palace people were sleeping. Prince Ferdinand William Otto was asleep, and riding again the little car in the Land of Delight. So that, turning a corner sharply, he almost fell out of bed.

All around the Palace, people were asleep. Prince Ferdinand William Otto was dreaming again in the little car in the Land of Delight. So, when he turned a corner sharply, he almost fell out of bed.

On the other side of the city the little American boy was asleep also. At that exact time he was being tucked up by an entirely efficient and placid-eyed American mother, who felt under his head to see that his ear was not turned forward. She liked close-fitting ears.

On the other side of the city, the little American boy was also asleep. At that moment, he was being tucked in by a completely attentive and calm American mother, who checked under his head to ensure that his ear wasn't turned forward. She preferred ears that fit snugly.

Nobody, naturally, was tucking up Prince Ferdinand William Otto. Or attending to his ears. But, of course, there were sentries outside his door, and a valet de chambre to be rung for, and a number of embroidered eagles scattered about on the curtains and things, and a country surrounding him which would one day be his, unless—

Nobody, of course, was tucking in Prince Ferdinand William Otto. Or checking his ears. But there were sentries outside his door, a valet de chambre to call for, and several embroidered eagles scattered on the curtains and other items, along with a country that would one day belong to him, unless—

“At any time,” said General Mettlich, and was grimly silent.

“At any time,” General Mettlich said, falling into a grim silence.

It was really no time for such a speech. But there is never a good time for bad news.

It wasn't really the right moment for that kind of speech. But there's never a good time for bad news.

“Well?” inquired the King, after a time. “You have something to suggest, I take it.”

“Well?” the King asked after a while. “I assume you have something to suggest.”

The old soldier cleared his throat. “Sire,” he began, “it is said that a chancellor should have but one passion—his King. I have two: my King and my country.”

The old soldier cleared his throat. “Sir,” he began, “it’s said that a chancellor should have only one passion—his King. I have two: my King and my country.”

The King nodded gravely. He knew both passions, relied on both. And found them both a bit troublesome at times!

The King nodded thoughtfully. He understood both emotions and depended on both. And found them both a little troublesome at times!

“Once, some years ago, sire, I came to you with a plan. The Princess Hedwig was a child then, and his late Royal Highness was—still with us. For that, and for other reasons, Your Majesty refused to listen. But things have changed. Between us and revolution there stand only the frail life of a boy and an army none too large, and already, perhaps, affected. There is much discontent, and the offspring of discontent is anarchy.”

“Once, a few years ago, Your Majesty, I came to you with a proposal. Princess Hedwig was just a child back then, and his late Royal Highness was still with us. Because of that, and other reasons, you chose not to listen. But circumstances have shifted. Now, between us and a revolution, there is only the fragile life of a boy and an army that isn't very large and might already be weakened. There is a lot of discontent, and the result of that discontent is chaos.”

The King snarled. But Mettlich had taken his courage in his hands, and went on. Their neighbor and hereditary foe was Karnia. Could they any longer afford the enmity of Karnia? One cause of discontent was the expense of the army, and of the fortifications along the Karnian border. If Karnia were allied with them, there would be no need of so great an army. They had the mineral wealth, and Karnia the seaports. The old dream of the Empire, of a railway to the sea, would be realized.

The King growled. But Mettlich had mustered his courage and continued. Their neighbor and long-time enemy was Karnia. Could they really keep up the hostility with Karnia anymore? One source of frustration was the cost of the army and the fortifications along the Karnian border. If they were allied with Karnia, they wouldn't need such a large military presence. They had the mineral resources, and Karnia had the seaports. The long-held dream of the Empire, of a railway to the sea, could finally come true.

He pleaded well. The idea was not new. To place the little King Otto IX on the throne and keep him there in the face of opposition would require support from outside. Karnia would furnish this support. For a price.

He made a strong argument. The idea wasn't original. Putting the young King Otto IX on the throne and keeping him there against opposition would need outside backing. Karnia would provide that support. For a price.

The price was the Princess Hedwig.

The price was Princess Hedwig.

Outside, Nikky Larisch rose, stretched, and fell to pacing the floor. It was one o’clock, and the palace slept. He lighted a cigarette, and stepping out into a small balcony which overlooked the Square, faced the quiet night.

Outside, Nikky Larisch got up, stretched, and started pacing the floor. It was one o’clock, and the palace was quiet. He lit a cigarette and stepped out onto a small balcony that overlooked the Square, facing the calm night.

“That is my plea, sire,” Mettlich finished. “Karl of Karnia is anxious to marry, and looks this way. To allay discontent and growing insurrection, to insure the boy’s safety and his throne, to beat our swords into ploughshares”—here he caught the King’s scowl; and added—“to a certain extent, and to make us a commercial as well as a military nation, surely, sire, it gains much for us, and loses us nothing.”

“That’s my request, your Majesty,” Mettlich concluded. “Karl of Karnia is eager to get married and has his sights set on this direction. To ease unrest and prevent rising rebellion, to protect the boy and his throne, to turn our swords into farming tools”—here he noticed the King’s frown; and added—“to some degree, and to help us become a commercial as well as a military nation, surely, your Majesty, it benefits us greatly, and costs us nothing.”

“But our independence!” said the King sourly.

“But our independence!” the King said sourly.

However, he did not dismiss the idea. The fright of the afternoon had weakened him, and if Mettlich were right—he had what the King considered a perfectly damnable habit of being right—the Royalist party would need outside help to maintain the throne.

However, he didn’t dismiss the idea. The scare from the afternoon had worn him down, and if Mettlich was right—he had a frustrating habit of being right— the Royalist party would need outside support to keep the throne.

“Karnia!” he said. “The lion and the lamb, with the lamb inside the lion! And in, the mean time the boy—”

“Karnia!” he said. “The lion and the lamb, with the lamb inside the lion! And in the meantime, the boy—”

“He should be watched always.”

"He should always be watched."

“The old she-dragon, the governess—I suppose she is trustworthy?”

“The old she-dragon, the governess—I assume she can be trusted?”

“Perfectly. But she is a woman.”

"Exactly. But she's a woman."

“He has Lussin.” Count Lussin was the Crown Prince’s aide-de-camp.

“He has Lussin.” Count Lussin was the Crown Prince’s assistant.

“He needs a man, sire,” observed the Chancellor rather tartly.

"He needs a man, sir," remarked the Chancellor a bit sharply.

The King cleared his throat. “This youngster he is so fond of, young Larisch, would he please you better?” he asked, with ironic deference.

The King cleared his throat. “This kid he’s so fond of, young Larisch, would he please you more?” he asked, with sarcastic politeness.

“A good boy, sire. You may recall that his mother—” He stopped.

“A good boy, sir. You might remember that his mother—” He stopped.

Perhaps the old King’s memory was good. Perhaps there was a change in Mettlich’s voice.

Perhaps the old King had a good memory. Maybe there was a shift in Mettlich's voice.

“A good boy?”

"Good boy?"

“None better, sire. He is devoted to His Royal Highness. He is still much of a lad himself. I have listened to them talking. It is a question which is the older! He is outside now.”

“None better, Your Majesty. He is dedicated to His Royal Highness. He is still quite young himself. I've heard them chatting. It’s a debate over who is older! He is outside right now.”

“Bring him in. I’ll have a look at him.”

“Bring him in. I want to check him out.”

Nikky, summoned by a chamberlain, stopped inside the doorway and bowed deeply.

Nikky, called in by a chamberlain, paused at the doorway and bowed deeply.

“Come here,” said the King.

“Come here,” said the King.

He advanced.

He moved forward.

“How old are you?”

“How old are you now?”

“Twenty-three, sire.”

"Twenty-three, your majesty."

“In the Grenadiers, I believe.”

"I believe in the Grenadiers."

Nikky bowed.

Nikky bowed.

“Like horses?” said the King suddenly.

“Like horses?” the King said out of the blue.

“Very much, sire.”

"Absolutely, sir."

“And boys?”

“And what about the boys?”

“I—some boys, sire.”

“I—some guys, sir.”

“Humph! Quite right, too. Little devils, most of them.” He drew himself tap in his chair. “Lieutenant Larisch,” he said, “His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has taken a liking to you. I believe it is to you that our fright to-day is due.”

“Humph! You’re absolutely right. Most of them are little troublemakers.” He leaned back in his chair. “Lieutenant Larisch,” he said, “His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is quite fond of you. I think it’s because of you that we had such a scare today.”

Nikky’s heart thumped. He went rather pale.

Nikky's heart raced. He turned pale.

“It is my intention, Lieutenant Larisch, to place the Crown Prince in your personal charge. For reasons I need not go into, it is imperative that he take no more excursions alone. These are strange times, when sedition struts in Court garments, and kings may trust neither their armies nor their subjects. I want,” he said, his tone losing its bitterness, “a real friend for the little Crown Prince. One who is both brave and loyal.”

“It’s my intention, Lieutenant Larisch, to put the Crown Prince under your personal care. For reasons I won’t get into, it’s crucial that he doesn’t go on any more outings alone. These are strange times, when rebellion wears the clothes of nobility, and kings can’t count on their armies or their subjects. I want,” he said, his tone softening, “a true friend for the young Crown Prince. Someone who is both brave and loyal.”

Afterward, in his small room, Nikky composed a neat, well-rounded speech, in which he expressed his loyalty, gratitude, and undying devotion to the Crown Prince. It was an elegant little speech. Unluckily, the occasion for it had gone by two hours.

Afterward, in his small room, Nikky wrote a tidy, polished speech, in which he conveyed his loyalty, gratitude, and unwavering devotion to the Crown Prince. It was a classy little speech. Unfortunately, the opportunity for it had passed two hours earlier.

“I—I am grateful, sire,” was what he said. “I—” And there he stopped and choked up. It was rather dreadful.

“I—I appreciate it, sir,” he said. “I—” And then he stopped and got choked up. It was pretty awful.

“I depend on you, Captain Larisch,” said the King gravely, and nodded his head in a gesture of dismissal. Nikky backed toward the door, struck a hassock, all but went down, bowed again at the door, and fled.

“I rely on you, Captain Larisch,” the King said seriously, nodding his head in a gesture of dismissal. Nikky stepped back toward the door, bumped into a hassock, nearly lost his balance, bowed again at the door, and rushed out.

“A fine lad,” said General Mettlich, “but no talker.”

“A great guy,” said General Mettlich, “but not much of a talker.”

“All the better,” replied His Majesty. “I am tired of men who talk well. And”—he smiled faintly—“I am tired of you. You talk too well. You make me think. I don’t want to think. I’ve been thinking all my life. It is time to rest, my friend.”

“All the better,” replied His Majesty. “I’m tired of guys who speak eloquently. And”—he smiled slightly—“I’m tired of you. You talk too well. You make me think. I don’t want to think. I’ve been thinking my whole life. It’s time to take a break, my friend.”





CHAPTER V. AT THE RIDING-SCHOOL

His Royal Highness the Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto was in disgrace.

His Royal Highness Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto was in disgrace.

He had risen at six, bathed, dressed, and gone to Mass, in disgrace. He had breakfasted at seven-thirty on fruit, cereal, and one egg, in disgrace. He had gone to his study at eight o’clock for lessons, in disgrace. A long line of tutors came and went all morning, and he worked diligently, but he was still in disgrace. All morning long and in the intervals between tutors he had tried to catch Miss Braithwaite’s eye.

He got up at six, took a shower, got dressed, and went to Mass, feeling ashamed. He had breakfast at seven-thirty consisting of fruit, cereal, and one egg, feeling ashamed. He went to his study at eight o’clock for lessons, still feeling ashamed. A long line of tutors came and went all morning, and he worked hard, but he was still feeling ashamed. All morning and during breaks between tutors, he tried to catch Miss Braithwaite’s eye.

Except for the most ordinary civilities, she had refused to look in his direction. She was correcting an essay in English on Mr. Gladstone, with a blue pencil, and putting in blue commas every here and there. The Crown Prince was amazingly weak in commas. When she was all through, she piled the sheets together and wrote a word on the first page. It might have been “good.” On the other hand, it could easily have been “poor.” The motions of the hand are similar.

Except for the usual pleasantries, she had avoided looking at him. She was grading an English essay about Mr. Gladstone using a blue pencil, adding blue commas here and there. The Crown Prince was unusually bad at using commas. Once she finished, she stacked the sheets together and wrote a word on the first page. It could have been "good." Then again, it might just as easily have been "poor." The motions of her hand looked the same.

At last; in desperation, the Crown Prince deliberately broke off the point of his pencil, and went to the desk where Miss Braithwaite sat, monarch of the American pencil-sharpener which was the beloved of his heart.

At last, in desperation, the Crown Prince intentionally broke the tip of his pencil and walked over to the desk where Miss Braithwaite sat, the queen of the American pencil sharpener that he adored.

“Again!” said Miss Braithwaite shortly. And raised her eyebrows.

“Again!” Miss Braithwaite said sharply, raising her eyebrows.

“It’s a very soft pencil,” explained the Crown Prince. “When I press down on it, it—it busts.”

“It’s a really soft pencil,” the Crown Prince explained. “When I press down on it, it—it breaks.”

“It what?”

“It what?”

“It busts—breaks.” Evidently the English people were not familiar with this new and fascinating American word.

“It breaks.” Clearly, the English people weren’t familiar with this new and interesting American word.

He cast a casual glance toward Mr. Gladstone. The word was certainly “poor.” Suddenly a sense of injustice began to rise in him. He had worked rather hard over Mr. Gladstone. He had done so because he knew that Miss Braithwaite considered him the greatest man since Jesus Christ, and even the Christ had not written “The Influence of Authority in Matters of Opinion.”

He briefly looked over at Mr. Gladstone. The word was definitely “poor.” Suddenly, a feeling of injustice started to swell within him. He had put in quite a bit of effort on Mr. Gladstone. He had done this because he knew that Miss Braithwaite thought he was the greatest man since Jesus Christ, and even Christ hadn’t written “The Influence of Authority in Matters of Opinion.”

The injustice went to his eyes and made him blink. He had apologized for yesterday, and explained fully. It was not fair. As to commas, anybody could put in enough commas.

The injustice hit him hard and made him blink. He had apologized for yesterday and explained everything thoroughly. It wasn't fair. As for commas, anyone could add in as many commas as they wanted.

The French tutor was standing near a photograph of Hedwig, and pretending not to look at it. Prince Ferdinand William Otto had a suspicion that the tutor was in love with Hedwig. On one occasion, when she had entered unexpectedly, he had certainly given out the sentence, “Ce dragon etait le vieux serpent, la princesse,” instead of “Ce dragon etait le vieux serpent, le roi.”

The French tutor was standing by a photo of Hedwig, trying not to look at it. Prince Ferdinand William Otto suspected that the tutor was in love with Hedwig. Once, when she had come in unexpectedly, he definitely slipped up and said, “Ce dragon etait le vieux serpent, la princesse,” instead of “Ce dragon etait le vieux serpent, le roi.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto did not like the French tutor. His being silly about Hedwig was not the reason. Even Nikky had that trouble, and once, when they were all riding together, had said, “Canter on the snaffle, trot on the curb,” when he meant exactly the opposite. It was not that. Part of it was because of his legs, which were inclined to knock at the knees. Mostly it was his eyes, which protruded. “When he reads my French exercises,” he complained once to Hedwig, “he waves them around like an ant’s.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto didn't like the French tutor. It wasn't because he acted silly about Hedwig. Even Nikky had that issue, and once, when they were all riding together, he said, “Canter on the snaffle, trot on the curb,” when he meant the exact opposite. That wasn't it. Part of the problem was his legs, which tended to knock at the knees. Mostly, it was his eyes, which stuck out. “When he reads my French exercises,” he complained once to Hedwig, “he waves them around like an ant's.”

He and Hedwig usually spoke English together. Like most royalties, they had been raised on languages. It was as much as one’s brains were worth, sometimes, to try to follow them as they leaped from grammar to grammar.

He and Hedwig usually spoke English together. Like most royals, they had been brought up learning multiple languages. It could be quite challenging to keep up with them as they switched from one grammar to another.

“Like an aunt’s?” inquired Hedwig, mystified.

“Like an aunt's?” Hedwig asked, confused.

“An ant’s. They have eyes on the ends of their feelers, you know.”

“An ant’s. They have eyes at the tips of their antennae, you know.”

But Miss Braithwaite, overhearing, had said that ants have no eyes at all. She had no imagination.

But Miss Braithwaite, overhearing, had said that ants have no eyes at all. She had no imagination.

His taste of liberty had spoiled the Crown Prince for work. Instead of conjugating a French verb, he made a sketch of the Scenic Railway. He drew the little car, and two heads looking over the edge, with a sort of porcupine effect of hairs standing straight up.

His taste of freedom had spoiled the Crown Prince for any real work. Instead of conjugating a French verb, he sketched the Scenic Railway. He drew the little car with two heads peeking over the edge, featuring a sort of porcupine effect with their hair standing straight up.

“Otto!” said Miss Braithwaite sternly.

“Otto!” Miss Braithwaite said firmly.

Miss Braithwaite did not say “sir” to him or “Your Royal Highness,” like the tutors. She had taken him from the arms of his mother when he was a baby, and had taught a succession of nurses how to fix his bottles, and made them raise the windows when he slept—which was heresy in that country, and was brought up for discussion in the Parliament. When it came time for his first tooth, and he was wickedly fretful, and the doctors had a consultation over him, it was Miss Braithwaite who had ignored everything they said, and rubbed the tooth through with her silver thimble. Boiled first, of course.

Miss Braithwaite didn’t call him “sir” or “Your Royal Highness” like the tutors did. She had taken him from his mother’s arms when he was a baby, taught a series of nurses how to prepare his bottles, and insisted they open the windows when he slept—something considered taboo in that country, which sparked discussions in Parliament. When it was time for his first tooth to come in, and he was cranky and fussy, the doctors had a meeting about him, but it was Miss Braithwaite who disregarded everything they said and used her silver thimble to soothe the tooth. She boiled it first, of course.

And when one has cut a Royal Highness’s first tooth, and broken him of sucking his thumb, and held a cold buttered knife against his bruises to prevent their discoloring, one does get out of the way of being very formal with him.

And after you’ve helped a royal baby cut his first tooth, gotten him to stop sucking his thumb, and held a cold buttered knife against his bruises to keep them from turning colors, it’s hard to stay really formal with him.

“Otto!” said Miss Braithwaite sternly.

“Otto!” Miss Braithwaite said sternly.

So he went to work in earnest. He worked at a big desk, which had been his father’s. As a matter of fact, everything in the room was too big for him. It had not occurred to any one to make any concessions to his size. He went through life, one may say, with his legs dangling, or standing on tiptoe to see things.

So he got to work seriously. He sat at a big desk that had belonged to his father. In fact, everything in the room was oversized for him. No one had thought to adjust anything to fit his size. He went through life, you could say, with his legs swinging, or standing on his toes to see things.

The suite had been his father’s before him. Even the heavy old rug had been worn shabby by the scuffing of his father’s feet. On the wall there hung a picture his father had drawn. It was of a yacht in full sail. Prince Hubert had been fifteen when he drew it, and was contemplating abandoning his princely career and running away to be a pirate. As a matter of fact, the yacht boasted the black flag, as Otto knew quite well. Nikky had discover it. But none of the grown-ups had recognized the damning fact. Nikky was not, strictly speaking a grown-up.

The suite had belonged to his father before him. Even the heavy old rug had become worn out from the scuffing of his father’s feet. On the wall hung a picture his father had drawn. It was of a yacht under full sail. Prince Hubert had been fifteen when he created it, contemplating whether to ditch his princely duties and run away to be a pirate. In fact, the yacht proudly flew a black flag, which Otto knew quite well. Nikky had discovered it. But none of the adults had noticed this telling detail. Nikky wasn't, strictly speaking, an adult.

The sun came through the deep embrasures of the window and set Prince Ferdinand William Otto’s feet to wriggling. It penetrated the gloomy fastnesses of the old room and showed its dingy furniture, its great desk, its dark velvet portieres, and the old cabinet in which the Crown Prince kept his toys on the top shelf. He had arranged them there himself, the ones he was fondest of in the front row, so he could look up and see them; a drum which he still dearly loved, but which made Miss Braithwaite’s headache; a locomotive with a broken spring; a steam-engine which Hedwig had given him, but which the King considered dangerous, and which had never, therefore, had its baptism of fire; and a dilapidated and lop-eared cloth dog.

The sun streamed through the deep window frames and made Prince Ferdinand William Otto's feet wiggle. It filled the dark corners of the old room and revealed its worn-out furniture, the large desk, the dark velvet curtains, and the old cabinet where the Crown Prince kept his toys on the top shelf. He had arranged them himself, with his favorites in the front row so he could easily see them; a drum that he still loved but gave Miss Braithwaite a headache; a locomotive with a broken spring; a steam engine that Hedwig had given him, but which the King deemed too dangerous, so it had never been used; and a tattered, floppy-eared cloth dog.

He was exceedingly fond of the dog. For quite a long time he had taken it to bed with him at night, and put its head on his pillow. It was the most comforting thing, when the lights were all out. Until he was seven he had been allowed a bit of glimmer, a tiny wick floating in a silver dish of lard-oil, for a night-light. But after his eighth birthday that had been done away with, Miss Braithwaite considering it babyish.

He was very fond of the dog. For a long time, he had taken it to bed with him at night and rested its head on his pillow. It was the most comforting thing when all the lights were out. Until he turned seven, he had been allowed a small light, a tiny wick floating in a silver dish of lard-oil, as a night-light. But after his eighth birthday, that was taken away, since Miss Braithwaite thought it was childish.

The sun shone in on the substantial but cheerless room; on the picture of the Duchess Hedwig, untouched by tragedy or grief; on the heavy, paneled old doors through which, once on a time, Prince Hubert had made his joyous exits into a world that had so early cast him out; on his swords, crossed over the fireplace; his light rapier, his heavy cavalry saber; on the bright head of his little son, around whom already so many plots and counterplots were centering.

The sun poured into the large but dreary room; on the picture of Duchess Hedwig, unaffected by tragedy or sorrow; on the heavy, paneled old doors through which, long ago, Prince Hubert had made his joyful exits into a world that had rejected him so early; on his swords, crossed above the fireplace; his light rapier, his heavy cavalry saber; on the bright head of his little son, already the focus of so many schemes and counter-schemes.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto found the sun unsettling. Besides, he hated verbs. Nouns were different. One could do something with nouns, although even they had a way of having genders. Into his head popped a recollection of a delightful pastime of the day before—nothing more nor less than flipping paper wads at the guard on the Scenic Railway as the car went past him.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto found the sun uncomfortable. Plus, he disliked verbs. Nouns were something else entirely. You could actually do things with nouns, even though they also had genders. He remembered a fun activity from the day before—simply tossing paper wads at the guard on the Scenic Railway as the car passed by him.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto tore off the corner of a piece of paper, chewed it deliberately, rounded and hardened it with his royal fingers, and aimed it at M. Puaux. It struck him in the eye.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto ripped off the corner of a piece of paper, chewed it deliberately, shaped it with his royal fingers, and threw it at M. Puaux. It hit him in the eye.

Instantly things happened. M. Puaux yelled, and clapped a hand to his eye. Miss Braithwaite rose. His Royal Highness wrote a rather shaky French verb, with the wrong termination. And on to this scene came Nikky for the riding-lesson. Nikky, smiling and tidy, and very shiny as to riding-boots and things, and wearing white kid gloves. Every one about a palace wears white kid gloves, except the royalties themselves. It is extremely expensive.

Instantly, things unfolded. M. Puaux shouted and clutched at his eye. Miss Braithwaite stood up. His Royal Highness wrote a somewhat shaky French verb, with the incorrect ending. And into this scene walked Nikky for the riding lesson. Nikky, smiling and neat, with shiny riding boots and everything, wearing white leather gloves. Everyone around a palace wears white leather gloves, except for the royals themselves. It's really expensive.

Nikky surveyed the scene. He had, of course, bowed inside the door, and all that sort of thing. But Nikky was an informal person, and was quite apt to bow deeply before his future sovereign, and then poke him in the chest.

Nikky looked around the room. He had, of course, bowed as he entered, and all that kind of stuff. But Nikky was a laid-back person and was likely to bow deeply to his future ruler, and then poke him in the chest.

“Well!” said Nikky.

“Wow!” said Nikky.

“Good-morning,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, in a small and nervous voice.

“Good morning,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, in a soft and anxious voice.

“Nothing wrong, is there?” demanded Nikky.

“Is there something wrong?” Nikky asked.

M. Puaux got out his handkerchief and said nothing violently.

M. Puaux pulled out his handkerchief and said nothing angrily.

“Otto!” said Miss Braithwaite. “What did you do?”

“Otto!” said Miss Braithwaite. “What did you do?”

“Nothing.” He looked about. He was quite convinced that M. Puaux was what Bobby would have termed a poor sport, and had not played the game fairly. The guard at the railway, he felt, would not have yelled and wept. “Oh, well, I threw a piece of paper. That’s all. I didn’t think it would hurt.”

“Nothing.” He looked around. He was pretty sure that M. Puaux was what Bobby would call a poor sport and hadn’t played the game fair. The guard at the train station, he thought, wouldn’t have shouted and cried. “Oh, well, I just threw a piece of paper. That’s all. I didn’t think it would hurt.”

Miss Braithwaite rose and glanced at the carpet. But Nikky was quick. Quick and understanding. He put his shiny foot over the paper wad.

Miss Braithwaite got up and looked at the carpet. But Nikky was fast. Quick and perceptive. He placed his shiny shoe over the crumpled paper.

“Paper!” said Miss Braithwaite. “Why did you throw paper? And at M. Puaux?”

“Paper!” said Miss Braithwaite. “Why did you throw paper? And at Mr. Puaux?”

“I—just felt like throwing something,” explained His Royal Highness. “I guess it’s the sun, or something.”

“I just felt like throwing something,” His Royal Highness explained. “I guess it’s the sun or something.”

Nikky dropped his glove, and miraculously, when he had picked it up the little wad was gone.

Nikky dropped his glove, and miraculously, when he picked it up, the little wad was gone.

“For throwing paper, five marks,” said Miss Braithwaite, and put it down in the book she carried in her pocket. It was rather an awful book. On Saturdays the King looked it over, and demanded explanations. “For untidy nails, five marks! A gentleman never has untidy nails, Otto. For objecting to winter flannels, two marks. Humph! For pocketing sugar from the tea-tray, ten marks! Humph! For lack of attention during religious instruction, five marks. Ten off for the sugar, and only five for inattention to religious instruction! What have you to say, sir?”

“For throwing paper, five points,” said Miss Braithwaite, jotting it down in the notebook she carried in her pocket. It was a pretty dreadful book. On Saturdays, the King reviewed it and demanded explanations. “For untidy nails, five points! A gentleman never has untidy nails, Otto. For complaining about winter flannels, two points. Humph! For taking sugar from the tea tray, ten points! Humph! For not paying attention during religious instruction, five points. Ten points off for the sugar, and only five for not focusing during religious instruction! What do you have to say for yourself, sir?”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto looked at Nikky and Nikky looked back. Then Ferdinand William Otto’s left eyelid drooped. Nikky was astounded. How was he to know the treasury of strange things that the Crown Prince had tapped the previous afternoon? But, after a glance around the room, Nikky’s eyelid drooped also. He slid the paper wad into his pocket.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto looked at Nikky, and Nikky looked back. Then Ferdinand William Otto’s left eyelid drooped. Nikky was amazed. How could he know the collection of odd things that the Crown Prince had accessed the day before? But, after glancing around the room, Nikky’s eyelid drooped too. He slipped the crumpled paper into his pocket.

“I am afraid His Royal Highness has hurt your eye, M. Puaux,” said Miss Braithwaite. Not with sympathy. She hated tutors.

“I’m afraid His Royal Highness has hurt your eye, M. Puaux,” said Miss Braithwaite. Not with sympathy. She hated tutors.

“Not at all,” said the unhappy young man, testing the eye to discover if he could see through it. “I am sure His Royal Highness meant no harm.” M. Puaux went out, with his handkerchief to his eye. He turned at the door and bowed, but as no one was paying any attention to him, he made two bows. One was to Hedwig’s picture.

“Not at all,” said the unhappy young man, trying to see through his eye. “I’m sure His Royal Highness didn’t mean any harm.” M. Puaux left, holding a handkerchief to his eye. He turned at the door and bowed, but since no one was paying attention to him, he bowed twice. One was to Hedwig’s picture.

While Oskar, his valet, put the Crown Prince into riding-clothes, Nikky and Miss Braithwaite had a talk. Nikky was the only person to whom Miss Braithwaite really unbent. Once he had written to a friend of his in China, and secured for her a large box of the best China tea. Miss Braithwaite only brewed it when the Archduchess made one of her rare visits to the Crown Prince’s apartment.

While Oskar, his valet, helped the Crown Prince get into his riding clothes, Nikky and Miss Braithwaite had a conversation. Nikky was the only person Miss Braithwaite truly opened up to. Once, he wrote to a friend in China and got her a big box of the best Chinese tea. Miss Braithwaite only made it when the Archduchess paid one of her rare visits to the Crown Prince's apartment.

But just now their talk was very serious. It began by Nikky’s stating that she was likely to see him a great deal now, and he hoped she would not find him in the way. He had been made aide-de-camp to the Crown Prince, vice Count Lussin, who had resigned on account of illness, having been roused at daybreak out of a healthy sleep to do it.

But right now their conversation was quite serious. It started with Nikky saying that she would probably be seeing him a lot more now, and he hoped she wouldn't feel like he was a bother. He had been appointed aide-de-camp to the Crown Prince, replacing Count Lussin, who had resigned due to illness, having been woken up at dawn from a deep sleep to do so.

Not that Nikky said just that. What he really observed was: “The King sent for me last night, Miss Braithwaite, and—and asked me to hang around.”

Not that Nikky said exactly that. What he really noted was: “The King called for me last night, Miss Braithwaite, and—and asked me to stay nearby.”

Thus Nikky, of his sacred trust! None the less sacred to him, either, that he spoke lightly. He glanced up at the crossed swords, and his eyes were hard.

Thus Nikky, of his sacred trust! No less sacred to him, either, that he spoke lightly. He glanced up at the crossed swords, and his eyes were hard.

And Miss Braithwaite knew. She reached over and put a hand on his arm. “You and I,” she said. “Out of all the people in this palace, only you and I! The Archduchess hates him. I see it in her eyes. She can never forgive him for keeping the throne from Hedwig. The Court? Do they ever think of the boy, except to dread his minority, with Mettlich in control? A long period of mourning, a regency, no balls, no gayety that is all they think of. And whom can we trust? The very guards down below, the sentries at our doors, how do we know they are loyal?”

And Miss Braithwaite knew. She leaned in and put a hand on his arm. “You and I,” she said. “Out of everyone in this palace, it’s just you and me! The Archduchess hates him. I can see it in her eyes. She can never forgive him for keeping the throne from Hedwig. The Court? Do they ever think about the boy, except to worry about his minority with Mettlich in charge? A long mourning period, a regency, no balls, no fun, that’s all they think about. And who can we trust? The very guards downstairs, the sentries at our doors, how can we know they’re loyal?”

“The people love him,” said Nikky doggedly.

“The people love him,” Nikky said determinedly.

“The people! Sheep. I do not trust the people. I do not trust any one. I watch, but what can I do? The very food we eat—”

“The people! They're like sheep. I don't trust the people. I don't trust anyone. I watch, but what can I do? The very food we eat—”

“He is coming,” said Nikky softly. And fell to whistling under his breath.

“He's coming,” Nikky said quietly. Then he started whistling softly to himself.

Together Nikky and Prince Ferdinand William Otto went out and down the great marble staircase. Sentries saluted. Two flunkies in scarlet and gold threw open the doors. A stray dog that had wandered into the courtyard watched them gravely.

Together, Nikky and Prince Ferdinand William Otto went down the grand marble staircase. The guards saluted. Two attendants in red and gold opened the doors wide. A stray dog that had wandered into the courtyard watched them with a serious expression.

“I wish,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, “that I might have a dog.”

“I wish,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, “that I could have a dog.”

“A dog! Why?”

"A dog? Why?"

“Well, it would be company. Dogs are very friendly. Yesterday I met a boy who has a dog. It sleeps on his bed at night.”

“Well, it would be nice to have some company. Dogs are really friendly. Yesterday I met a boy who has a dog. It sleeps on his bed at night.”

“You have a good many things, you know,” Nikky argued. “You’ve got a dozen horses, for one thing.”

“You have a lot of things, you know,” Nikky argued. “You’ve got a dozen horses, for one.”

“But a dog’s different.” He felt the difference, but he could not put it into words. “And I’d rather have only one horse. I’d get better acquainted with it.”

“But a dog’s different.” He sensed the difference, but he couldn’t express it. “And I’d rather have just one horse. I’d get to know it better.”

Nikky looked back. Although it had been the boast of the royal family for a century that it could go about unattended, that its only danger was from the overzeal of the people in showing their loyalty, not since the death of Prince Hubert had this been true in fact. No guards or soldiers accompanied them, but the secret police were always near at hand. So Nikky looked, made sure that a man in civilian clothing was close at their heels, and led the way across the Square to the riding-school.

Nikky glanced back. Even though the royal family had prided itself for a hundred years on being able to walk around without any protection, claiming that the only risk came from the people's excessive displays of loyalty, that hadn't been the case since Prince Hubert's death. They weren't followed by any guards or soldiers, but the secret police were always lurking nearby. So Nikky looked back, confirmed that a man in regular clothes was following them closely, and then headed across the Square to the riding school.

A small crowd lined up and watched the passing of the little Prince. As he passed, men lifted their hats and women bowed. He smiled right and left, and, took two short steps to one of Nikky’s long ones.

A small crowd gathered and watched the little Prince go by. As he passed, men tipped their hats and women curtsied. He smiled to the left and right, taking two little steps for every long step Nikky took.

“I have a great many friends,” he said with a sigh of content, as they neared the riding-school. “I suppose I don’t really need a dog.”

“I have a lot of friends,” he said with a contented sigh as they approached the riding school. “I guess I don’t really need a dog.”

“Look here,” said Nikky, after a pause. He was not very quick in thinking things out. He placed, as a fact, more reliance on his right arm than on his brain. But once he had thought a thing out, it stuck. “Look here, Highness, you didn’t treat your friends very well yesterday.”

“Listen,” said Nikky, after a moment. He wasn't the fastest at figuring things out. He relied more on his strength than on his mind. But once he figured something out, it stuck with him. “Listen, Your Highness, you didn’t treat your friends very well yesterday.”

“I know;” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto meekly. But Prince Ferdinand William Otto had thought out a defense. “I got back all right, didn’t I?” He considered. “It was worth it. A policeman shook me!”

“I know,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto quietly. But Prince Ferdinand William Otto had come up with a defense. “I made it back fine, didn’t I?” He thought for a moment. “It was worth it. A cop bumped into me!”

“Which policeman?” demanded Nikky in a terrible tone, and in his fury quite forgot the ragging he had prepared for Otto.

“Which cop?” Nikky demanded in an angry tone, and in his rage, he completely forgot the teasing he had planned for Otto.

“I think I’ll not tell you, if you don’t mind. And I bought a fig lady. I’ve saved the legs for you.”

“I don’t think I’ll tell you, if that’s okay with you. And I got a fig lady. I’ve saved the legs for you.”

Fortune smiled on Nikky that day. Had, indeed, been smiling daily for some three weeks. Singularly enough, the Princess Hedwig, who had been placed on a pony at the early age of two, and who had been wont to boast that she could ride any horse in her grandfather’s stables, was taking riding-lessons. From twelve to one—which was, also singularly, the time Prince Ferdinand William Otto and Nikky rode in the ring—the Princess Hedwig rode also. Rode divinely. Rode saucily. Rode, when Nikky was ahead, tenderly.

Fortune was on Nikky's side that day. In fact, it had been smiling at him every day for the past three weeks. Interestingly, Princess Hedwig, who had been put on a pony at just two years old and loved to brag that she could ride any horse in her grandfather’s stables, was taking riding lessons. From twelve to one—which, interestingly, coincided with the time Prince Ferdinand William Otto and Nikky rode in the ring—Princess Hedwig was riding too. She rode beautifully. She rode playfully. When Nikky was ahead, she rode with a gentle touch.

To tell the truth, Prince Ferdinand William Otto rather hoped, this morning, that Hedwig would not be there. There was a difference in Nikky when Hedwig was around. When she was not there he would do all sorts of things, like jumping on his horse while it was going, and riding backward in the saddle, and so on. He had once even tried jumping on his horse as it galloped past him, and missed, and had been awfully ashamed about it. But when Hedwig was there, there was no skylarking. They rode around, and the riding-master put up jumps and they took them. And finally Hedwig would get tired, and ask Nikky please to be amusing while she rested. And he would not be amusing at all. The Crown Prince felt that she never really saw Nikky at his best.

To be honest, Prince Ferdinand William Otto was kind of hoping this morning that Hedwig wouldn’t show up. Nikky was different when Hedwig was around. When she wasn’t there, he would do all kinds of things, like jumping on his horse while it was moving and riding backward in the saddle, among other antics. He had even tried to jump on his horse as it galloped past him once, but he missed and felt really embarrassed about it. But when Hedwig was around, there was no fooling around. They would ride in circles, and the riding instructor would set up jumps for them, and they would take them. Eventually, Hedwig would get tired and ask Nikky to entertain her while she rested. And he wouldn’t be entertaining at all. The Crown Prince felt that she never truly saw Nikky at his best.

Hedwig was there. She had on a new habit, and a gardenia in her buttonhole, and she gave Nikky her hand to kiss, but only nodded to the Crown Prince.

Hedwig was there. She wore a new habit and a gardenia in her buttonhole. She extended her hand for Nikky to kiss but only nodded at the Crown Prince.

“Hello, Otto!” she said. “I thought you’d have a ball and chain on your leg to-day.”

“Hey, Otto!” she said. “I thought you’d have a ball and chain on your leg today.”

“There’s nothing wrong with my legs,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, staring at the nets habit. “But yours look rather queer.”

“There's nothing wrong with my legs,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, staring at the fishing nets. “But yours look pretty strange.”

Hedwig flushed. The truth was that she was wearing, for the first time, a cross-saddle habit of coat and trousers. And coat and trousers were forbidden to the royal women. She eyed Otto with defiance, and turned an appealing glance to Nikky. But her voice was very dignified.

Hedwig blushed. The truth was that she was wearing, for the first time, a cross-saddle outfit of a coat and pants. And coats and pants were off-limits for royal women. She looked at Otto defiantly and gave Nikky an appealing glance. But her voice was very dignified.

“I bought them myself,” she said. “I consider it a perfectly modest costume, and much safer than the other.”

“I bought them myself,” she said. “I think it’s a perfectly modest outfit and a lot safer than the other one.”

“It is quite lovely—on you, Highness,” said Nikky.

“It looks really beautiful on you, Your Highness,” said Nikky.

In a stiff chair at the edge of the ring Hedwig’s lady in waiting sat resignedly. She was an elderly woman, and did not ride. Just now she was absorbed in wondering what would happen to her when the Archduchess discovered this new freak of Hedwig’s. Perhaps she would better ask permission to go into retreat for a time. The Archduchess, who had no religion herself, approved of it in others. She took a soft rubber from her pocket, and tried to erase a spot from her white kid gloves.

In a stiff chair at the edge of the ring, Hedwig’s lady-in-waiting sat resigned. She was an older woman and didn’t ride. Right now, she was lost in thought about what would happen to her when the Archduchess found out about Hedwig’s latest oddity. Maybe she should ask for permission to go into retreat for a while. The Archduchess, who wasn’t religious herself, supported it in others. She took a soft eraser from her pocket and tried to wipe a spot off her white leather gloves.

The discovery that Hedwig had two perfectly good legs rather astounded Prince Ferdinand William Otto. He felt something like consternation.

The realization that Hedwig had two perfectly good legs completely shocked Prince Ferdinand William Otto. He felt a sense of disbelief.

“I’ve never seen any one else dressed like that,” he observed, as the horses were brought up.

“I’ve never seen anyone else dressed like that,” he remarked, as the horses were brought up.

Hedwig colored again. She looked like an absurdly pretty boy. “Don’t be a silly,” she replied, rather sharply. “Every one does it, except here, where old fossils refuse to think that anything new can be proper. If you’re going to be that sort of a king when you grow up, I’ll go somewhere else to live.”

Hedwig blushed again. She looked like an absurdly cute guy. “Don’t be ridiculous,” she said, a bit sharply. “Everyone does it, except here, where old fossils refuse to believe that anything new can be okay. If you’re going to be that kind of king when you grow up, I’ll find somewhere else to live.”

Nikky looked gloomy. The prospect, although remote, was dreary. But, as the horses were led out, and he helped Hedwig to her saddle, he brightened. After all, the future was the future, and now was now.

Nikky looked downcast. The possibility, though unlikely, felt bleak. But as the horses were brought out and he assisted Hedwig with her saddle, he started to cheer up. After all, the future is the future, and right now is what matters.

“Catch me!” said Hedwig, and dug her royal heels into her horse’s flanks. The Crown Prince climbed into his saddle and followed. They were off.

“Catch me!” said Hedwig, as she spurred her horse with her royal heels. The Crown Prince mounted his saddle and chased after her. They were off.

The riding-school had been built for officers of the army, but was now used by the Court only. Here the King had ridden as a lad with young Mettlich, his close friend even then. The favorite mare of his later years, now old and almost blind, still had a stall in the adjacent royal stables. One of the King’s last excursions abroad had been to visit her.

The riding school was originally built for army officers, but now it was only used by the Court. The King had ridden there as a young boy with his close friend Mettlich. His favorite mare from later years, now old and nearly blind, still had a stall in the nearby royal stables. One of the King’s last trips abroad had been to visit her.

Overhead, up a great runway, were the state chariots, gilt coaches of inconceivable weight, traveling carriages of the post-chaise periods, sleighs in which four horses drove abreast, their panels painted by the great artists of the time; and one plain little vehicle, very shabby, in which the royal children of long ago had fled from a Karnian invasion.

Overhead, along a grand path, were the state chariots, gilded coaches of unimaginable weight, traveling carriages from the post-chaise era, sleighs with four horses pulling side by side, their panels painted by the great artists of the time; and one simple little vehicle, quite worn out, in which the royal children of the past had escaped from a Karnian invasion.

In one corner, black and gold and forbidding, was the imposing hearse in which the dead sovereigns of the country were taken to their long sleep in the vaults under the cathedral. Good, bad, and indifferent, one after the other, as their hour came, they had taken this last journey in the old catafalque, and had joined their forbears. Many they had been: men of iron, men of blood, men of flesh, men of water. And now they lay in stone crypts, and of all the line only two remained.

In one corner, black and gold and intimidating, stood the grand hearse that carried the deceased rulers of the country to their final resting place in the vaults beneath the cathedral. Good, bad, and average, one after another, as their time came, they had made this last trip in the old catafalque and were reunited with their ancestors. They had been many: men of strength, men of power, men of flesh, men of spirit. And now they rested in stone crypts, with only two of the lineage remaining.

One and all, the royal vehicles were shrouded in sheets, except on one day of each month when the sheets were removed and the public admitted. But on that morning the great hearse was uncovered, and two men were working, one at the upholstery, which he was brushing. The other was carefully oiling the wood of the body. Save for them, the wide and dusky loft was empty.

One and all, the royal vehicles were covered with sheets, except for one day each month when the sheets were taken off and the public was allowed in. But that morning, the grand hearse was unveiled, and two men were at work—one brushing the upholstery and the other carefully oiling the wood of the body. Apart from them, the large and dim loft was empty.

One was a boy, newly come from the country. The other was an elderly man. It was he who oiled.

One was a boy, just arrived from the countryside. The other was an old man. He was the one who put on the oil.

“Many a king has this carried,” said the man. “My father, who was here before me, oiled it for the last one.”

“Many a king has done this,” said the man. “My father, who was here before me, prepared it for the last one.”

“May it be long before it carries another!” commented the boy fervently.

“Hopefully it won't be long before it has another!” the boy said passionately.

“It will not be long. The old King fails hourly. And this happening of yesterday—”

“It won't be long. The old King is getting worse by the hour. And what happened yesterday—”

“What happened yesterday?” queried the boy.

“What happened yesterday?” asked the boy.

“It was a matter of the Crown Prince.”

“It was about the Crown Prince.”

“Was he ill?”

"Was he sick?"

“He ran away,” said the man shortly.

“He ran away,” the man said briefly.

“Ran away?” The boy stopped his dusting, and stared, open-mouthed.

“Ran away?” The boy paused his dusting and stared, mouth agape.

“Aye, ran away. Grew weary of back-bending, perhaps. I do not know. I do not believe in kings.”

"Yeah, I ran away. Maybe I got tired of bending over backward. I don't know. I just don't believe in kings."

“Not believe in kings?” The boy stopped his brushing.

“Not believe in kings?” The boy paused his brushing.

“You do, of course,” sneered the man. “Because a thing is, it is right. But I think. I use my brains. I reason. And I do not believe in kings.”

“You do, of course,” the man mocked. “Just because something exists, it doesn’t mean it’s right. But I think. I use my brain. I reason. And I don’t believe in kings.”

Up the runway came sounds from the ring, the thudding of hoofs, followed by a child’s shrill, joyous laughter. The man scowled.

Up the runway came sounds from the ring, the pounding of hooves, followed by a child's high-pitched, joyful laughter. The man frowned.

“Listen!” he said. “We labor and they play.”

“Listen!” he said. “We work and they have fun.”

“It has always been so. I do not begrudge happiness.”

“It’s always been this way. I don't resent happiness.”

But the man was not listening.

But the guy wasn’t paying attention.

“I do not believe in kings,” he said sullenly.

“I don't believe in kings,” he said gloomily.





CHAPTER VI. THE CHANCELLOR PAYS A VISIT

The Archduchess was having tea. Her boudoir was a crowded little room. Nikky had once observed confidentially to Miss Braithwaite that it was exactly like her, all hung and furnished with things that were not needed. The Archduchess liked it because it was warm. The palace rooms were mostly large and chilly. She lad a fire there on the warmest days in spring, and liked to put the coals on, herself. She wrapped them in pieces of paper so she would not soil her hands.

The Archduchess was having tea. Her boudoir was a small, cluttered room. Nikky had once privately told Miss Braithwaite that it was just like her—decorated and furnished with things that weren't necessary. The Archduchess liked it because it was cozy. Most of the palace rooms were big and cold. She would light a fire there even on the warmest days in spring and enjoyed putting the coals on herself. She wrapped them in pieces of paper to avoid getting her hands dirty.

This afternoon she was not alone. Lounging at a window was the lady who was in waiting at the time, the Countess Loschek. Just now she was getting rather a wigging, but she was remarkably calm.

This afternoon she wasn't alone. Relaxing by the window was the lady in waiting, Countess Loschek. At the moment, she was getting quite an earful, but she remained remarkably calm.

“The last three times,” the Archduchess said, stirring her tea, “you have had a sore throat.”

“The last three times,” the Archduchess said, stirring her tea, “you’ve had a sore throat.”

“It is such a dull book,” explained the Countess.

“It’s such a boring book,” the Countess said.

“Not at all. It is an improving book. If you would put your mind on it when you are reading, Olga, you would enjoy it. And you would learn something, besides. In my opinion,” went on the Archduchess, tasting her tea, “you smoke too many cigarettes.”

“Not at all. It’s a great book. If you focused on it while you read, Olga, you’d really enjoy it. And you’d learn something, too. In my opinion,” the Archduchess continued, sipping her tea, “you smoke too many cigarettes.”

The Countess yawned, but silently, at her window.

The Countess yawned quietly at her window.

Then she consulted a thermometer. “Eighty!” she said briefly, and, coming over, sat down by the tea-table.

Then she checked the thermometer. “Eighty!” she said quickly, and, walking over, sat down at the tea table.

The Countess Loschek was thirty, and very handsome, in an insolent way. She was supposed to be the best-dressed woman at the Court, and to rule Annunciata with an iron hand, although it was known that they quarreled a great deal over small things, especially over the coal fire.

The Countess Loschek was thirty and very attractive, in a bold way. She was considered the best-dressed woman at the Court and was thought to manage Annunciata with strict control, although it was known that they often argued about minor issues, especially concerning the coal fire.

Some said that the real thing that held them together was resentment that the little Crown Prince stood between the Princess Hedwig and the throne. Annunciata was not young, but she was younger than her dead brother, Hubert. And others said it was because the Countess gathered up and brought in the news of the Court—the small intrigues and the scandals that constitute life in the restricted walls of a palace. There is a great deal of gossip in a palace where the king is old and everything rather stupid and dull.

Some said that the real thing keeping them together was the resentment that the little Crown Prince was between Princess Hedwig and the throne. Annunciata wasn’t young, but she was younger than her deceased brother, Hubert. Others believed it was because the Countess collected and shared the news from the Court—the minor intrigues and scandals that make up life within the confined walls of a palace. There’s a lot of gossip in a palace where the king is old and everything feels pretty boring and dull.

The Countess yawned again.

The Countess yawned once more.

“Where is Hedwig?” demanded the Archduchess.

“Where is Hedwig?” asked the Archduchess.

“Her Royal Highness is in the nursery, probably.”

“Her Royal Highness is probably in the nursery.”

“Why probably?”

“Why do you think?”

“She goes there a great deal.”

“She visits there often.”

The Archduchess eyed her. “Well, out with it,” she said. “There is something seething in that wicked brain of yours.”

The Archduchess looked at her. “Come on, spill it,” she said. “There’s something brewing in that clever head of yours.”

The Countess shrugged her shoulders. Not that she resented having a wicked brain. She rather fancied the idea. “She and young Lieutenant Larisch have tea quite frequently with His Royal Highness.”

The Countess shrugged her shoulders. Not that she disliked having a wicked brain. She actually liked the idea. “She and young Lieutenant Larisch have tea quite often with His Royal Highness.”

“How frequently?”

“How often?”

“Three times this last week, madame.”

“Three times this past week, ma'am.”

“Little fool!” said Annunciata. But she frowned, and sat tapping her teacup with her spoon. She was just a trifle afraid of Hedwig, and she was more anxious than she would have cared to acknowledge. “It is being talked about, of course?”

“Little fool!” Annunciata exclaimed. But she frowned and sat tapping her teacup with her spoon. She was a bit afraid of Hedwig and more worried than she would like to admit. “Is it being talked about, of course?”

The Countess shrugged her shoulders.

The Countess shrugged.

“Don’t do that!” commanded the Archduchess sharply. “How far do you think the thing has gone?”

“Don't do that!” the Archduchess ordered sharply. “How far do you think it has gone?”

“He is quite mad about her.”

“He is really crazy about her.”

“And Hedwig—but she is silly enough for anything. Do they meet anywhere else?”

“And Hedwig—but she's silly enough to do anything. Do they meet anywhere else?”

“At the riding-school, I believe. At least, I—”

“At the riding school, I think. At least, I—”

Here a maid entered and stood waiting at the end of the screen. The Archduchess Annunciata would have none of the palace flunkies about her when she could help it. She had had enough of men, she maintained, in the person of her late husband, whom she had detested. So except at dinner she was attended by tidy little maids, in gray Quaker costumes, who could carry tea-trays into her crowded boudoir without breaking things.

Here, a maid walked in and waited at the end of the screen. The Archduchess Annunciata didn't want any palace attendants around her if she could avoid it. She claimed she had had enough of men, thanks to her late husband, whom she had hated. So except for dinner, she was attended by neat little maids in gray Quaker outfits, who could bring tea trays into her busy boudoir without breaking anything.

“His Excellency, General Mettlich,” said the maid.

“His Excellency, General Mettlich,” said the maid.

The Archduchess nodded her august head, and the maid retired. “Go away, Olga,” said the Archduchess. “And you might,” she suggested grimly, “gargle your throat.”

The Archduchess nodded her dignified head, and the maid left. “Get lost, Olga,” said the Archduchess. “And you might,” she added grimly, “gargle your throat.”

The Chancellor had passed a troubled night. Being old, like the King, he required little sleep. And for most of the time between one o’clock and his rising hour of five he had lain in his narrow camp-bed and thought. He had not confided all his worries to the King.

The Chancellor had a restless night. Being old, like the King, he needed very little sleep. For most of the time between one o’clock and the time he got up at five, he lay in his small camp bed, deep in thought. He hadn’t shared all of his concerns with the King.

Evidences of renewed activity on the part of the Terrorists were many. In the past month two of his best secret agents had disappeared. One had been found the day before, stabbed in the back. The Chancellor had seen the body—an unpleasant sight. But it was not of the dead man that General Mettlich thought. It was of the other. The dead tell nothing. But the living, under torture, tell many things. And this man Haeckel, young as he was, knew much that was vital. Knew the working of the Secret Service, the names of the outer circle of twelve, knew the codes and passwords, knew, too the ways of the palace, the hidden room always ready for emergency, even the passage that led by devious ways, underground, to a distant part of the great park.

Evidence of renewed activity from the Terrorists was clear. In the past month, two of his top secret agents had gone missing. One had been found the day before, stabbed in the back. The Chancellor had seen the body—an unpleasant sight. But General Mettlich wasn’t thinking about the dead man. His thoughts were on the other. The dead reveal nothing. But the living, under torture, reveal many things. And this young man Haeckel, despite his age, knew a lot that was crucial. He understood how the Secret Service operated, the names of the outer circle of twelve, the codes and passwords, and even the layout of the palace, including the hidden room always prepared for emergencies and the passage that led through winding ways, underground, to a remote section of the vast park.

At five General Mettlich had risen, exercised before an open window with an old pair of iron dumbbells, had followed this with a cold bath and hot coffee, and had gone to early Mass at the Cathedral.

At five, General Mettlich got up, worked out in front of an open window with an old pair of iron dumbbells, then took a cold bath and had hot coffee before heading to early Mass at the Cathedral.

And there, on his knees, he had prayed for a little help. He was, he said, getting old and infirm, and he had been too apt all his life to rely on his own right arm. But things were getting rather difficult. He prayed to Our Lady for intercession for the little Prince. He felt, in his old heart, that the Mother would understand the situation, and how he felt about it. And he asked in a general supplication, and very humbly, for a few years more of life. Not that life meant anything to him personally. He had outlived most of those he loved. But that he might serve the King, and after him the boy who would be Otto IX. He added, for fear they might not understand, having a great deal to look after, that he had earned all this by many years of loyalty, and besides, that he knew the situation better than any one else.

And there, on his knees, he prayed for a little help. He said he was getting old and frail, and he had always been too quick to depend on his own strength. But things were becoming quite challenging. He prayed to Our Lady for her intercession for the little Prince. Deep down in his old heart, he felt that the Mother would understand the situation and how he felt about it. He asked, in a general plea and very humbly, for a few more years of life. Not that life meant much to him personally; he had outlived most of those he loved. But he wanted the time to serve the King and, after him, the boy who would be Otto IX. He added, worried they might not understand since they had so much to manage, that he had earned this through many years of loyalty and, besides, that he knew the situation better than anyone else.

He felt much better after that. Especially as, at the moment he rose from his knees, the cathedral clock had chimed and then struck seven. He had found seven a very lucky number, So now he entered the boudoir of the Archduchess Annunciata, and the Countess went out another door, and closed it behind her, immediately opening it about an inch.

He felt much better after that. Especially since, just as he got up from his knees, the cathedral clock chimed and then struck seven. He considered seven a very lucky number. So now he entered the boudoir of Archduchess Annunciata, while the Countess left through another door, closing it behind her and immediately cracking it open by about an inch.

The Chancellor strode around the screen, scratching two tables with his sword as he advanced, and kissed the hand of the Princess Annunciata. They were old enemies and therefore always very polite to each other. The Archduchess offered him a cup of tea, which he took, although she always made very bad tea. And for a few moments they discussed things. Thus: the King’s condition; the replanting of the Place with trees; and the date of bringing out the Princess Hilda, who was still in the schoolroom.

The Chancellor walked around the screen, scratching two tables with his sword as he moved forward and kissed Princess Annunciata's hand. They were old enemies, so they always treated each other with great politeness. The Archduchess offered him a cup of tea, which he accepted, even though she always made terrible tea. For a few moments, they talked about various topics: the King's health, the replanting of the Place with trees, and when Princess Hilda would be presented, as she was still in the schoolroom.

But the Archduchess suddenly came to business. She was an abrupt person. “And now, General,” she said, “what is it?”

But the Archduchess suddenly got straight to the point. She was a direct person. “And now, General,” she said, “what is it?”

“I am in trouble, Highness,” replied the Chancellor simply.

“I’m in trouble, Your Highness,” the Chancellor replied straightforwardly.

“We are most of us in that condition at all times. I suppose you mean this absurd affair of yesterday. Why such a turmoil about it? The boy ran away. When he was ready he returned. It was absurd, and I dare say you and I both are being held for our sins. But he is here now, and safe.”

“We’re all mostly in that situation all the time. I guess you’re referring to that ridiculous incident from yesterday. Why all the fuss about it? The kid ran away. When he was ready, he came back. It was ridiculous, and I bet you and I are both being held accountable for our mistakes. But he’s here now, and he’s safe.”

“I am afraid he is not as safe as you think, madame.”

"I’m afraid he’s not as safe as you think, ma'am."

“Why?”

"Why?"

He sat forward on the edge of his chair, and told her of the students at the University, who were being fired by some powerful voice; of the disappearance of the two spies; of the evidence that the Committee of Ten was meeting again, and the failure to discover their meeting-place; of disaffection among the people, according to the reports of his agents. And then to the real purpose of his visit. Karl of Karnia had, unofficially, proposed for the Princess Hedwig. He had himself broached the matter to the King, who had at least taken it under advisement. The Archduchess listened, rather pale. There was no mistaking the urgency in the Chancellor’s voice.

He leaned forward in his chair and told her about the students at the university, who were being driven by some powerful force; about the disappearance of the two spies; about the evidence that the Committee of Ten was meeting again and the failure to find their location; about the discontent among the people, according to his agents' reports. Then he got to the real reason for his visit. Karl of Karnia had unofficially proposed to Princess Hedwig. He had even discussed it with the King, who had at least considered it. The Archduchess listened, looking rather pale. There was no missing the urgency in the Chancellor’s voice.

“Madame after centuries of independence we now face a crisis which we cannot meet alone. Believe me, I know of what I speak. United, we could stand against the world. But a divided kingdom, a disloyal and discontented people, spells the end.”

“Madam, after centuries of independence, we now face a crisis that we cannot handle alone. Trust me, I know what I'm talking about. Together, we could stand against the world. But a divided kingdom, along with a disloyal and unhappy populace, means our end.”

And at last he convinced her. But, because she was built of a contrary mould, she voiced an objection, not to the scheme, but to Karl himself. “I dislike him. He is arrogant and stupid.”

And finally, he got her to agree. But since she was naturally stubborn, she raised an objection, not to the plan, but to Karl himself. “I don’t like him. He’s arrogant and foolish.”

“But powerful, madame. And—what else is there to do?”

“But powerful, ma'am. And—what else can we do?”

There was nothing else, and she knew it. But she refused to broach the matter to Hedwig.

There was nothing else, and she knew it. But she refused to bring it up with Hedwig.

She stated, and perhaps not without reason, that such a move was to damn the whole thing at once. She did not use exactly these words, but their royal equivalent. And it ended with the Chancellor, looking most ferocious but inwardly uneasy, undertaking to put, as one may say, a flea into the Princess Hedwig’s small ear.

She said, and maybe with good reason, that making such a move would ruin everything all at once. She didn't use those exact words, but something similar. It ended with the Chancellor, looking fierce but feeling anxious inside, taking it upon himself to, as they say, plant a seed of doubt in Princess Hedwig’s mind.

As he strode out, the door into the next room closed quietly.

As he walked out, the door to the next room closed quietly.





CHAPTER VII. TEA IN THE SCHOOLROOM

Tea at the Palace, until the old King had taken to his bed, had been the one cheerful hour of the day. The entire suite gathered in one of the salons, and remained standing until the King’s entrance. After that, formality ceased. Groups formed, footmen in plush with white wigs passed trays of cakes and sandwiches and tiny gilt cups of exquisite tea. The Court, so to speak, removed its white gloves, and was noisy and informal. True, at dinner again ceremony and etiquette would reign. The march into the dining-hall between rows of bowing servants, the set conversation, led by the King, the long and tedious courses, the careful watch for precedence that was dinner at the Palace.

Tea at the Palace, until the old King had gone to bed, was the one bright hour of the day. Everyone gathered in one of the salons and stood until the King arrived. After that, things relaxed. Groups formed, footmen in plush outfits and white wigs passed trays of cakes, sandwiches, and tiny gold cups of exquisite tea. The Court, so to speak, took off its white gloves and got noisy and casual. Of course, during dinner, formality and etiquette would return. The procession into the dining hall between rows of bowing servants, the structured conversation led by the King, the long and drawn-out meals, and the careful attention to precedence—that was dinner at the Palace.

But now all that was changed. The King did not leave his apartment. Annunciata occasionally took tea with the suite, but glad for an excuse, left the Court to dine without her. Sometimes for a half-hour she lent her royal if somewhat indifferently attired presence to the salon afterward, where for thirty minutes or so she moved from group to group, exchanging a few more or less gracious words. But such times were rare. The Archduchess, according to Court gossip, had “slumped.”

But now everything had changed. The King stayed in his room. Annunciata sometimes had tea with the people around her, but she was happy for a reason to leave the Court and dine without them. Occasionally, she would make a half-hearted appearance in the salon afterward, where she would mingle for about thirty minutes, chatting briefly with different groups. But those moments were rare. According to Court gossip, the Archduchess had “let herself go.”

To Hedwig the change had been a relief. The entourage, with its gossip, its small talk, its liaisons, excited in her only indifference and occasional loathing. Not that her short life had been without its affairs. She was too lovely for that. But they had touched her only faintly.

To Hedwig, the change felt like a breath of fresh air. The group of people around her, with their gossip, small talk, and love affairs, only stirred her indifference and sometimes even disgust. Not that her young life had been devoid of relationships. She was too beautiful for that. But those experiences barely left a mark on her.

On the day of the Chancellor’s visit to her mother she went to tea in the schoolroom. She came in glowing from a walk, with the jacket of her dark velvet suit thrown open, and a bunch of lilies-of-the-valley tucked in her belt.

On the day of the Chancellor’s visit to her mom, she went to tea in the schoolroom. She walked in glowing from a stroll, with the jacket of her dark velvet suit open, and a bunch of lilies-of-the-valley tucked into her belt.

Tea had already come, and Captain Larisch, holding his cup, was standing by the table. The Crown Prince, who was allowed only one cup, was having a second of hot water and milk, equal parts, and sweetened.

Tea had already been served, and Captain Larisch, holding his cup, stood by the table. The Crown Prince, who was allowed only one cup, was having a second cup of hot water and milk, mixed equally, and sweetened.

Hedwig slipped out of her jacket and drew off her gloves. She had hardly glanced at Nikky, although she knew quite well every motion he had made since she entered. “I am famished!” she said, and proceeded to eat very little and barely touch the tea. “Please don’t go, Miss Braithwaite. And now, how is everything?”

Hedwig took off her jacket and removed her gloves. She barely looked at Nikky, even though she was fully aware of every move he made since she arrived. “I’m starving!” she said, but then ate very little and hardly touched the tea. “Please don’t leave, Miss Braithwaite. So, how’s everything going?”

Followed a long half-hour, in which the Crown Prince talked mostly of the Land of Desire and the American boy. Miss Braithwaite, much indulged by long years of service, crocheted, and Nikky Larisch, from the embrasure of a window, watched the little group. In reality he watched Hedwig, all his humble, boyish heart in his eyes.

After a long half-hour, the Crown Prince mostly talked about the Land of Desire and the American boy. Miss Braithwaite, who had been spoiled by many years of service, crocheted, while Nikky Larisch, from the window nook, observed the small group. In truth, he was focused on Hedwig, with all his shy, boyish affection shining in his eyes.

After a time Hedwig slipped the lilies out of her belt and placed them in a glass of water.

After a while, Hedwig took the lilies out of her belt and put them in a glass of water.

“They are thirsty, poor things,” she said to Otto. Only—and here was a strange thing, if she were really sorry for them—one of the stalks fell to the floor, and she did not trouble to pick it up. Nikky retrieved it, and pretended to place it with the others. But in reality he had palmed it quite neatly, and a little later he pocketed it. Still later, he placed it in his prayer-book.

“They’re so thirsty, poor things,” she said to Otto. But—strangely enough, if she really felt sorry for them—one of the stalks fell to the floor, and she didn’t bother to pick it up. Nikky picked it up and pretended to add it to the others. But in reality, he had slipped it into his hand, and a little later, he put it in his pocket. Even later, he tucked it into his prayer book.

The tea-table became rather noisy. The room echoed with laughter. Even Miss Braithwaite was compelled to wipe her eyes over some of Nikky’s sallies, and the Crown Prince was left quite gasping. Nikky was really in his best form, being most unreasonably happy, and Hedwig, looking much taller than in her boyish riding-clothes—Hedwig was fairly palpitating with excitement.

The tea table got pretty loud. The room was filled with laughter. Even Miss Braithwaite had to wipe her eyes at some of Nikky’s jokes, and the Crown Prince was left completely stunned. Nikky was truly on fire, feeling ridiculously happy, and Hedwig, looking much taller than in her boyish riding clothes—Hedwig was practically buzzing with excitement.

Nikky was a born mimic. First he took off the King’s Council, one by one. Then in an instant he was Napoleon, which was easy, of course; and the next second, with one of the fur tails which had come unfastened from Hedwig’s muff, he had become a pirate, with the tail for a great mustache. One of the very best things he did, however, was to make a widow’s cap out of a tea-napkin, and surmount it with a tiny coronet, which was really Hedwig’s bracelet. He put it on, drew down his upper lip, and puffed his cheeks, and there was Queen Victoria of England to the life.

Nikky was a natural mimic. First, he imitated the King’s Council, one by one. Then, in an instant, he transformed into Napoleon, which was easy, of course; and the next moment, with one of the fur tails that had come loose from Hedwig’s muff, he became a pirate, using the tail as a big mustache. However, one of the best things he did was make a widow’s cap out of a tea napkin and topped it with a tiny coronet, which was actually Hedwig’s bracelet. He put it on, pulled down his upper lip, and puffed out his cheeks, and there was Queen Victoria of England in all her glory.

Hedwig was so delighted with this, that she made him sit down, and draped one of Miss Braithwaite’s shawls about his shoulders. It was difficult to look like Queen Victoria under the circumstances, with her small hands deftly draping and smoothing. But Nikky did very well.

Hedwig was so thrilled about this that she had him sit down and wrapped one of Miss Braithwaite’s shawls around his shoulders. It was hard to look like Queen Victoria in this situation, with her small hands skillfully draping and smoothing. But Nikky did a great job.

It was just as Hedwig was tucking the shawl about his neck to hide the collar of his tunic, and Miss Braithwaite was looking a trifle offended, because she considered the memory of Queen Victoria not to be trifled with, and just as Nikky took a fresh breath and puffed out leis cheeks again, that the Archduchess came in.

It was just as Hedwig was wrapping the shawl around his neck to cover the collar of his tunic, and Miss Braithwaite was looking a bit offended because she thought the memory of Queen Victoria shouldn’t be taken lightly, and just as Nikky took a deep breath and puffed out his cheeks again, that the Archduchess walked in.

She entered unannounced, save by a jingle of chains, and surveyed the room with a single furious glance. Queen Victoria’s cheeks collapsed and the coronet slid slightly to one side. Then Nikky rose and jerked off the shawl and bowed. Every one looked rather frightened, except the Crown Prince. In a sort of horrible silence he advanced and kissed Annunciata’s hand.

She walked in without warning, marked only by the jingle of her chains, and scanned the room with one furious look. Queen Victoria’s cheeks sagged, and her coronet tilted slightly to the side. Then Nikky stood up, flung off the shawl, and bowed. Everyone looked a bit scared, except for the Crown Prince. In an awkward silence, he stepped forward and kissed Annunciata’s hand.

“So—this is what you are doing,” observed Her Royal Highness to Hedwig. “In this—this undignified manner you spend your time!”

“So—this is what you’re doing,” observed Her Royal Highness to Hedwig. “In this—this undignified way you spend your time!”

“It is very innocent fun, mother.”

"It’s just harmless fun, Mom."

For that matter, there was nothing very dignified in the scene that followed. The Archduchess dismissed the governess and the Crown Prince, quite as if he had been an ordinary child, and naughty at that. Miss Braithwaite looked truculent. After all, the heir to the throne is the heir to the throne and should have the privilege of his own study. But Hedwig gave her an appealing glance, and she went out, closing the door with what came dangerously near being a slam.

For that matter, there was nothing very dignified in the scene that followed. The Archduchess dismissed the governess and the Crown Prince, as if he were just an ordinary, naughty child. Miss Braithwaite looked defiant. After all, the heir to the throne is the heir to the throne and should have the privilege of his own study. But Hedwig gave her a pleading look, and she left, closing the door with what was almost a slam.

The Archduchess surveyed the two remaining culprits with a terrible gaze. “Now,” she said, “how long have these ridiculous performances been going on?”

The Archduchess looked at the two remaining culprits with a fierce glare. “Now,” she said, “how long have these absurd antics been happening?”

“Mother!” said Hedwig.

“Mom!” said Hedwig.

“Answer me.”

"Respond to me."

“The question is absurd. There was no harm in what we were doing. It amused Otto. He has few enough pleasures. Thanks to all of us, he is very lonely.”

“The question is ridiculous. We weren’t doing any harm. It entertained Otto. He doesn't have many joys in life. Because of all of us, he's quite lonely.”

“And since when have you assumed the responsibility for his upbringing?”

“And since when did you take on the responsibility for raising him?”

“I remember my own dreary childhood,” said Hedwig stiffly.

“I remember my own miserable childhood,” Hedwig said stiffly.

The Archduchess turned on her furiously. “More and more,” she said, “as you grow up, Hedwig, you remind me of your unfortunate father. You have the same lack of dignity, the same”—she glanced at Nikky—“the same common tastes, the same habit of choosing strange society, of forgetting your rank.”

The Archduchess glared at her angrily. “More and more,” she said, “as you get older, Hedwig, you remind me of your unfortunate father. You have the same lack of dignity, the same”—she glanced at Nikky—“the same ordinary tastes, the same tendency to choose odd company, and to forget your status.”

Hedwig was scarlet, but Nikky had gone pale. As for the Archduchesss, her cameos were rising and falling stormily. With hands that shook; Hedwig picked up her jacket and hat. Then she moved toward the door.

Hedwig was bright red, but Nikky had turned pale. As for the Archduchess, her cameos were fluctuating wildly. With trembling hands, Hedwig grabbed her jacket and hat. Then she walked toward the door.

“Perhaps you are right, mother,” she said, “but I hope I shall never have the bad taste to speak ill of the dead.” Then she went out.

“Maybe you’re right, Mom,” she said, “but I hope I never have the bad judgment to speak ill of the dead.” Then she went out.

The scene between the Archduchess and Nikky began in a storm and ended in a sort of hopeless quiet. Miss Braithwaite had withdrawn to her sitting-room, but even there she could hear the voice of Annunciata, rasping and angry.

The scene between the Archduchess and Nikky started in a storm and ended in a kind of hopeless silence. Miss Braithwaite had retreated to her sitting room, but even there she could hear Annunciata’s voice, sharp and furious.

It was very clear to Nikky from the beginning that the Archduchess’s wrath was not for that afternoon alone. And in his guilty young mind rose various memories, all infinitely dear, all infinitely, incredibly reckless—other frolics around the tea-table, rides in the park, lessons in the riding-school. Very soon he was confessing them all, in reply to sharp questions. When the tablet of his sins was finally uncovered, the Archduchess was less angry and a great deal more anxious. Hedwig free was a problem. Hedwig in love with this dashing boy was a greater one.

It was clear to Nikky from the start that the Archduchess’s anger wasn’t just about that afternoon. In his guilty young mind, a flood of memories surfaced, all incredibly precious and incredibly reckless—other playful moments at the tea-table, rides in the park, lessons at the riding school. Before long, he was confessing everything in response to her pointed questions. Once all of his wrongdoings were laid out, the Archduchess became less angry and much more worried. Hedwig being free was one issue. Hedwig being in love with this charming boy was an even bigger one.

“Of one thing I must assure Your Highness,” said Nikky. “These—these meetings have been of my seeking.”

“Of one thing I have to assure Your Highness,” said Nikky. “These—these meetings have been my initiative.”

“The Princess requires no defense, Captain Larisch.”

“The Princess doesn’t need any defense, Captain Larisch.”

That put him back where he belonged, and Annunciata did a little thinking, while Nikky went on, in his troubled way, running his fingers through his hair until he looked rather like an uneasy but ardent-eyed porcupine. He acknowledged that these meetings had meant much to him, everything to him, he would confess, but he had never dared to hope. He had always thought of Her Royal Highness as the granddaughter of his King. He had never spoken a word that he need regret. Annunciata listened, and took his measure shrewdly. He was the sort of young fool, she told herself, who would sacrifice himself and crucify his happiness for his country. It was on just such shoulders as his that the throne was upheld. His loyalty was more to be counted on than his heart.

That put him back where he belonged, and Annunciata did some thinking, while Nikky continued, in his troubled way, running his fingers through his hair until he looked like a nervous but intense porcupine. He admitted that these meetings had meant a lot to him, everything to him, he would confess, but he had never dared to hope. He had always seen Her Royal Highness as the granddaughter of his King. He had never said anything he would regret. Annunciata listened and assessed him carefully. He was the type of young fool, she told herself, who would sacrifice himself and give up his happiness for his country. It was on young men like him that the throne was supported. His loyalty was more reliable than his heart.

She changed her tactics adroitly, sat down, even softened her voice. “I have been emphatic, Captain Larisch,” she said, “because, as I think you know, things are not going too well with us. To help the situation, certain plans are being made. I will be more explicit. A marriage is planned for the Princess Hedwig, which will assist us all. It is”—she hesitated imperceptibly—“the King’s dearest wish.”

She adjusted her approach smoothly, took a seat, and softened her tone. “I’ve been quite clear, Captain Larisch,” she said, “because, as you probably know, things aren’t going well for us. To improve the situation, certain plans are being put in place. Let me be more specific. There’s a marriage planned for Princess Hedwig, which will benefit us all. It is”—she paused just a moment—“the King’s greatest wish.”

Horror froze on Nikky’s face. But he bowed.

Horror froze on Nikky’s face. But he bowed.

“After what you have told me, I shall ask your cooperation,” said Annunciata smoothly. “While there are some of us who deplore the necessity, still—it exists. And an alliance with Karnia—”

“After what you’ve shared, I’d like to ask for your cooperation,” Annunciata said smoothly. “While some of us regret the need for it, the fact remains—it’s necessary. And an alliance with Karnia—”

“Karnia!” cried Nikky, violating all ceremonial, of course. “But surely—!”

“Karnia!” Nikky shouted, completely ignoring all the formalities, of course. “But surely—!”

The Archduchess rose and drew herself to her full height. “I have given you confidence for confidence, Captain Larisch,” she said coldly. “The Princess Hedwig has not yet been, told. We shall be glad of your assistance when that time comes. It is possible, that it will not come. In case it does, we shall count on you.”

The Archduchess stood up tall. “I’ve trusted you in return for your trust, Captain Larisch,” she said coldly. “Princess Hedwig hasn’t been informed yet. We would appreciate your help when that happens. It might not happen at all. If it does, we’ll rely on you.”

Nikky bowed deeply as she went out; bowed, with death in his eyes.

Nikky bowed deeply as she left; bowed, with death in his eyes.

And thus it happened that Captain Nicholas Larisch aide-de-camp to his Royal Highness the Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto, and of no other particular importance, was informed of the Princess Hedwig’s projected marriage before she was. And not only informed of it, but committed to forward it, if he could!

And so it happened that Captain Nicholas Larisch, aide-de-camp to His Royal Highness Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto, and not particularly important otherwise, learned about Princess Hedwig’s planned marriage before she did. Not only did he find out about it, but he was also determined to help make it happen, if he could!





CHAPTER VIII. THE LETTER

The Countess Loschek was alone. Alone and storming. She had sent her maid away with a sharp word, and now she was pacing the floor.

The Countess Loschek was by herself. Alone and fuming. She had dismissed her maid with a quick remark, and now she was walking back and forth across the room.

Hedwig, of all people!

Hedwig, of all people!

She hated her. She had always hated her. For her youth, first; later, when she saw how things were going, for the accident that had made her a granddaughter to the King.

She hated her. She had always hated her. At first for her youth; later, when she realized how things were unfolding, for the accident that had made her a granddaughter to the King.

And Karl.

And Karl.

Even this last June, when Karl had made his looked-for visit to the summer palace where the Court had been in, residence, he had already had the thing in mind. Even when his arms had been about her, Olga Loschek, he had been looking over her shoulder, as it were, at Hedwig. He had had it all in his wicked head, even then. For Karl was wicked. None would know it better than she, who was risking everything, life itself, for him. Wicked; ungrateful, and unscrupulous. She loathed him while she loved him.

Even last June, when Karl finally visited the summer palace where the Court was staying, he already had something on his mind. Even while his arms were around her, Olga Loschek, he was looking over her shoulder, so to speak, at Hedwig. He had it all planned out in his wicked mind even back then. Because Karl was wicked. No one knew this better than she, who was risking everything, even her life, for him. Wicked, ungrateful, and ruthless. She hated him while she loved him.

The thing would happen. This was the way things were done in Courts. An intimation from one side that a certain thing would be agreeable and profitable. A discussion behind closed doors. A reply that the intimation had been well received. Then the formal proposal, and its acceptance.

The thing would happen. This was how things were handled in courts. A hint from one side that something would be accepted and beneficial. A discussion behind closed doors. A response that the hint had been acknowledged. Then the official proposal, and its acceptance.

Hedwig would marry Karl. She might be troublesome, would indeed almost certainly be troublesome. Strangely enough, the Countess hated her the more for that. To value so lightly the thing for which Olga Loschek would have given her soul, this in itself was hateful. But there was more. The Countess saw much with her curiously wide, almost childishly bland eyes; it was only now that it occurred to her to turn what she knew of Hedwig and Nikky to account.

Hedwig would marry Karl. She might be difficult, and she would almost definitely be a hassle. Strangely enough, the Countess hated her even more for that. To value so little what Olga Loschek would have given anything for was, in itself, detestable. But there was more to it. The Countess could see a lot with her oddly wide, almost childishly innocent eyes; it was only now that it occurred to her to use what she knew about Hedwig and Nikky to her advantage.

She stopped pacing the floor, and sat down. Suppose Hedwig and Nikky Larisch went away together? Hedwig, she felt, would have the courage even for that. That would stop things. But Hedwig did not trust her. And there was about Nikky a dog-like quality of devotion, which warned her that, the deeper his love for Hedwig, the more unlikely he would be to bring her to disgrace. Nikky might be difficult.

She stopped pacing and sat down. What if Hedwig and Nikky Larisch ran off together? Hedwig, she thought, would have the guts to do that. That would put an end to everything. But Hedwig didn’t trust her. And Nikky had this loyal, dog-like quality that made her realize that the more he loved Hedwig, the less likely he would be to bring her shame. Nikky could be a challenge.

“The fool!” said the Countess, between her clenched teeth. To both the Archduchess Annunciata and her henchwoman, people were chiefly divided into three classes, fools, knaves, and themselves.

“The idiot!” said the Countess, through gritted teeth. To both the Archduchess Annunciata and her sidekick, people were mainly divided into three groups: fools, crooks, and themselves.

She must try for Hedwig’s confidence, then. But Karl! How to reach him? Not with reproaches, not with anger. She knew her man well. To hold him off was the first thing. To postpone the formal proposal, and gain time. If the Chancellor had been right, and things were as bad as they appeared, the King’s death would precipitate a crisis. Might, indeed, overturn the throne.

She had to earn Hedwig’s trust, then. But Karl! How could she get through to him? Not with accusations, not with anger. She understood her man well. Keeping him at bay was the first step. Delaying the official proposal would buy her time. If the Chancellor was right, and things were as bad as they seemed, the King’s death could trigger a crisis. It might even topple the throne.

And Karl had changed. The old days when he loved trouble were gone. His thoughts, like all thoughts these days, she reflected contemptuously, were turned to peace, not to war. He was for beating his swords into ploughshares, with a vengeance.

And Karl had changed. The old days when he thrived on chaos were over. His thoughts, like everyone else's these days, she reflected with disdain, were focused on peace, not conflict. He was all for turning his swords into ploughshares, with a passion.

To hold him off, then. To gain time.

To keep him at bay, then. To buy some time.

The King was very feeble. This affair of yesterday had told on him. The gossip of the Court was that the day had seen a change for the worse. His heart was centered on the Crown Prince.

The King was very weak. The events of yesterday had taken a toll on him. The talk at the Court was that the day had marked a decline in his condition. His heart was focused on the Crown Prince.

Ah, here was another viewpoint. Suppose the Crown Prince had not come back? What would happen, with the King dead, and no king? Chaos, of course. A free hand to revolution. Hedwig fighting for her throne, and inevitably losing it. Then what about Karl and his dreams of peace?

Ah, here was another perspective. What if the Crown Prince hadn't returned? What would happen with the King gone and no ruler in place? Chaos, of course. A clear path for revolution. Hedwig battling for her throne and inevitably losing it. Then what about Karl and his hopes for peace?

But that was further than she cared to go just then. She would finish certain work that she had set out to do, and then she was through. No longer would dread and terror grip her in the night hours.

But that was more than she wanted to deal with right now. She would finish the specific tasks she had planned, and then she was done. No longer would fear and anxiety take hold of her during the night.

But she would finish. Karl should never say she had failed him. In her new rage against him she was for cleaning the slate at once. She had in her possession papers for which he waited or pretended to wait; data secured by means she did not care to remember; plans and figures carefully compiled—a thousand deaths in one, if, they were found on her. She would get them out of her hands at once.

But she would finish. Karl should never say she had let him down. In her newfound anger towards him, she was determined to clear the air immediately. She had documents that he was waiting for or claimed to be waiting for; information obtained through methods she preferred to forget; plans and figures meticulously organized—a thousand ways to destroy her if they were discovered. She needed to get rid of them right away.

It was still but little after five. She brought her papers together on her small mahogany desk, from such hiding places as women know—the linings of perfumed sachets, the toes of small slippers, the secret pocket in a muff; and having locked her doors, put them in order. Her hands were trembling, but she worked skillfully. She was free until the dinner hour, but she had a great deal to do. The papers in order, she went to a panel in the wall of her dressing-room; and, sliding it aside, revealed the safe in which her jewels were kept. Not that her jewels were very valuable, but the safe was there, and she used it.

It was just a little past five. She gathered her papers on her small mahogany desk, finding them in the tucked-away spots only women know about—the linings of scented sachets, the toes of little slippers, the hidden pocket in a muff; and after locking her doors, she organized everything. Her hands shook, but she worked skillfully. She was free until dinner time, but she had a lot to accomplish. Once the papers were organized, she went to a panel in the wall of her dressing room; sliding it aside, she revealed the safe where her jewelry was stored. Not that her jewelry was particularly valuable, but the safe was there, and she used it.

The palace, for that matter, was full of cunningly contrived hiding-places. Some, in times of stress, had held jewels. Others—rooms these, built in the stone walls and carefully mapped—had held even royal refugees themselves. The map was in the King’s possession, and descended from father to son, a curious old paper, with two of the hidden rooms marked off in colored inks as closed. Closed, with strange secrets beyond, quite certainly.

The palace was filled with cleverly designed hiding spots. Some had held jewels during difficult times. Others—rooms built into the stone walls and carefully documented—had even sheltered royal refugees. The map was owned by the King, passed down from father to son, an intriguing old piece of paper with two of the hidden rooms marked in colored ink as closed. Closed, with undoubtedly strange secrets inside.

The Countess took out a jewel-case, emptied it, lifted its chamois cushions, and took out a small book. It was an indifferent hiding-place, but long immunity had made her careless. Referring to the book, she wrote a letter in code. It was, to all appearances a friendly letter referring to a family in her native town, and asking that the recipient see that assistance be sent them before Thursday of the following week. The assistance was specified with much detail—at her expense to send so many blankets, so many loaves of bread, a long list. Having finished, she destroyed, by burning, a number of papers watching until the last ash had turned from dull red to smoking gray. The code-book she hesitated over, but at last, with a shrug of her shoulders, she returned it to its hiding-place in the jewel case.

The Countess took out a jewelry box, emptied it, lifted the soft cushions inside, and pulled out a small book. It was a pretty poor hiding spot, but she had gotten careless after so long without any issues. Referring to the book, she wrote a coded letter. It looked like a friendly note about a family in her hometown, asking the recipient to make sure help was sent to them before Thursday of the following week. She detailed the type of help—at her expense, sending so many blankets, so many loaves of bread, along with a long list. Once she finished, she burned several papers, watching until the last ash turned from dull red to smoky gray. She hesitated over the codebook but finally shrugged and put it back in its hiding spot inside the jewelry box.

Coupled with her bitterness was a sense of relief. Only when the papers were destroyed had she realized the weight they had been. She summoned Minna, her maid, and dressed for the street. Then, Minna accompanying her, she summoned her carriage and went shopping.

Coupled with her bitterness was a feeling of relief. Only when the papers were gone did she realize how heavy they had been. She called for Minna, her maid, and got ready to go out. Then, with Minna by her side, she called for her carriage and went shopping.

She reached the palace again in time to dress for dinner. Somewhere on that excursion she had left the letter, to be sent to its destination over the border by special messenger that night.

She arrived at the palace again just in time to get ready for dinner. Somewhere during that trip, she had forgotten the letter, which was supposed to be sent to its destination across the border by a special messenger that night.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto, at the moment of her return, was preparing for bed. At a quarter to seven he had risen, bowed to Miss Braithwaite, said good-night, and disappeared toward his bedroom and his waiting valet. But a moment later he reappeared.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto, just as she was coming back, was getting ready for bed. At 6:45, he had gotten up, nodded to Miss Braithwaite, said goodnight, and headed towards his bedroom and the valet who was waiting for him. But just a moment later, he came back.

“I beg your pardon,” he said, “but I think your watch is fast.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” he said, “but I think your watch is running ahead.”

Miss Braithwaite consulted it. Then, rising she went to the window and compared at with the moonlike face of the cathedral clock.

Miss Braithwaite checked it. Then, standing up, she went to the window and compared it to the moon-like face of the cathedral clock.

“There is a difference of five minutes,” she conceded. “But I have no confidence in the cathedral clock. It needs oiling, probably. Besides, there are always pigeons sitting on the hands.”

“There’s a difference of five minutes,” she admitted. “But I don’t trust the cathedral clock. It probably needs oil. Plus, there are always pigeons sitting on the hands.”

“May I wait for five minutes?”

“Can I wait for five minutes?”

“What could you do in five minutes?”

“What can you do in five minutes?”

“Well,” he suggested, rather pleadingly, “we might have a little conversation, if you axe not too tired.”

“Well,” he said, a bit desperately, “maybe we could have a little chat, if you’re not too tired.”

Miss Braithwaite sighed. It had been a long day and not a calm one, and conversation with His Highness meant questions, mostly.

Miss Braithwaite sighed. It had been a long day and not a peaceful one, and chatting with His Highness mostly meant answering questions.

“Very well,” she said.

"Sure," she said.

“I’m not at all sleepy,” Prince Ferdinand William Otto observed, climbing on a chair. “I thought you might tell me about America. I’m awfully curious about America.”

“I’m not sleepy at all,” Prince Ferdinand William Otto said, climbing onto a chair. “I thought you could tell me about America. I’m really curious about America.”

“I suppose you mean the United States.”

“I guess you’re talking about the United States.”

“I’m not sure. It has New York, in it, anyhow. They don’t have kings, do they?”

“I’m not sure. It has New York in it, anyway. They don’t have kings, do they?”

“No,” said Miss Braithwaite, shortly. She hated republics.

“No,” Miss Braithwaite said curtly. She despised republics.

“What I wondered was,” said Ferdinand William Otto, swinging his legs, “how they managed without a king. Who tells them what to do? I’m interested, because I met a boy yesterday who came from there, and he talked quite a lot about it. He was a very interesting boy.”

“What I was wondering,” said Ferdinand William Otto, swinging his legs, “is how they get by without a king. Who tells them what to do? I’m curious because I met a boy yesterday who came from there, and he talked a lot about it. He was a really interesting kid.”

Miss Braithwaite waived the matter of yesterday. “In a republic,” she said, “the people think they can govern themselves. But they do it very badly. The average intelligence among people in the mass is always rather low.”

Miss Braithwaite let go of what happened yesterday. “In a republic,” she said, “the people believe they can govern themselves. But they do it very poorly. The average intelligence of the masses is always fairly low.”

“He said,” went on His Royal Highness, pursuing a line of thought, “that the greatest man in the world was a man named Lincoln. But that he is dead. And he said that kings were nuisances, and didn’t earn their bread-and-butter. Of course,” Otto hastened to explain, “he didn’t know that my grandfather is a king. After that, I didn’t exactly like to tell him. It would have made him very uncomfortable.” Here he yawned, but covered it with a polite hand, and Oskar, his valet, came to the doorway and stood waiting. He was a dignified person in a plum-colored livery, because the King considered black gloomy for a child.

“He said,” continued His Royal Highness, following his train of thought, “that the greatest man in the world was a guy named Lincoln. But he’s dead now. And he said that kings are a pain and don’t really earn their keep. Of course,” Otto quickly added, “he didn’t know my grandfather is a king. After that, I didn’t really want to tell him. It would have made things really awkward.” At this point, he yawned but covered it politely with his hand, and Oskar, his valet, appeared in the doorway and stood waiting. He was a dignified figure in a plum-colored uniform, since the King thought black was too gloomy for a child.

The Crown Prince slipped to the floor, and stood with his feet rather wide apart, looking steadfastly at Miss Braithwaite. “I would like very much to see that boy again,” he observed. “He was a nice boy, and very kind-hearted. If we could go to the Scenic Railway when we are out in the carriage, I—I’d enjoy it.” He saw refusal in her face, for he added hurriedly, “Not to ride. I just want to look at it.”

The Crown Prince dropped to the floor and stood with his feet spread apart, staring intently at Miss Braithwaite. “I really want to see that boy again,” he said. “He was a good kid and very kind. If we could go by the Scenic Railway when we’re out in the carriage, I—I’d love it.” He noticed her hesitation, so he quickly added, “Not to ride. I just want to see it.”

Miss Braithwaite was touched, but firm. She explained that it would be better if the Crown Prince did not see the boy again; and to soften the refusal, she reminded him that the American child did not like royalties, and that even to wave from his carriage with the gold wheels would therefore be a tactical error.

Miss Braithwaite was moved, but resolute. She explained that it would be best if the Crown Prince didn’t see the boy again; and to soften the refusal, she reminded him that the American child didn’t like royalty, and that even waving from his carriage with the gold wheels would consequently be a strategic misstep.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto listened, and Oskar waited. And something that had been joyous and singing in a small boy’s heart was suddenly still.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto listened, and Oskar waited. And something that had been joyful and singing in a little boy's heart was suddenly silent.

“I had forgotten about that,” he said.

"I forgot about that," he said.

Then Miss Braithwaite rose, and the Prince put his heels together with a click, and bowed, as he had been taught to do.

Then Miss Braithwaite stood up, and the Prince clicked his heels together and bowed, just as he had been taught.

“Good-night,” he said.

“Good night,” he said.

“Good-night, Your Highness,” replied Miss Braithwaite.

“Good night, Your Highness,” replied Miss Braithwaite.

At the door Prince Ferdinand William Otto turned and bowed again. Then he went out, and the door closed behind him.

At the door, Prince Ferdinand William Otto turned and bowed once more. Then he stepped outside, and the door shut behind him.

He washed himself, with Oskar standing by, holding a great soft towel. Even the towels were too large. And he brushed his teeth, and had two drinks of water, because a stiffish feeling in his throat persisted. And at last he crawled up into the high bed that was so much too big for him, and had to crawl out again, because he had forgotten his prayers.

He washed himself while Oskar stood nearby, holding a huge soft towel. Even the towels were too big. He brushed his teeth and took two sips of water because he still felt a tightness in his throat. Finally, he crawled into the high bed that was way too big for him, but had to get back out again because he had forgotten to say his prayers.

When everything was done, and the hour of putting out the light could no longer be delayed, he said goodnight to Oskar, who bowed. There was a great deal of, bowing in Otto’s world. Then, whisk! it was dark, with only the moon face of the cathedral clock for company. And as it was now twenty minutes past seven, the two hands drooped until it looked like a face with a cruel mouth and was really very poor company.

When everything was finished and it was finally time to turn off the lights, he said goodnight to Oskar, who bowed in response. Bowing was quite common in Otto’s world. Then, just like that, it was dark, with only the moonlit face of the cathedral clock for company. Since it was now twenty minutes past seven, the two hands drooped, making it look like a face with a cruel mouth, and it was honestly pretty terrible company.

Oskar, having bowed himself into the corridor and past the two sentries, reported to a very great dignitary across the hall that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto was in bed. And the dignitary had a chance to go away and get his dinner.

Oskar, having made his way into the corridor and past the two guards, reported to a high-ranking official across the hall that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto was in bed. The official then had the opportunity to go and have his dinner.

But alone in his great bed, the Crown Prince was shedding a few shamefaced tears. He was extremely ashamed of them. He felt that under no circumstances would his soldier father have behaved so. He reached out and secured one of the two clean folded handkerchiefs that were always placed on the bedside stand at night, and blew his nose very loudly. But he could not sleep.

But alone in his huge bed, the Crown Prince was crying a little in embarrassment. He felt really ashamed of it. He believed that his soldier father would never have acted like this. He reached out and grabbed one of the two clean folded handkerchiefs that were always set on the bedside table at night and blew his nose really loudly. But he couldn't fall asleep.

He gave Miss Braithwaite time to go to her sitting-room, and for eight o’clock to pass, because once every hour, all night, a young gentleman of the Court, appointed for this purpose and dubbed a “wet-nurse” by jealous comrades, cautiously opened his door and made a stealthy circuit of the room, to see that all was well.

He gave Miss Braithwaite time to head to her sitting room and waited for eight o’clock to pass, because once every hour, all night, a young gentleman from the Court, assigned to this task and nicknamed a “wet-nurse” by envious colleagues, quietly opened his door and made a discreet round of the room to make sure everything was okay.

The Crown Prince got up. He neglected to put on his bedroom slippers, of course, and in his bare feet be padded across the room to the study door. It was not entirely dark. A night-light burned there. It stood on a table directly under the two crossed swords. Beneath the swords, in a burnt-wood frame, were the pictures of his father and mother. Hedwig had given him a wood-burning outfit at Christmas, and he had done the work himself. It consisted of the royal arms, somewhat out of drawing and not exactly in the center of the frame, and a floral border of daisies, extremely geometrical, because he had drawn them in first with a compass.

The Crown Prince got up. He forgot to put on his slippers, of course, and padded across the room to the study door in his bare feet. It wasn't completely dark. A night-light was on, sitting on a table right beneath the two crossed swords. Below the swords, in a burnt-wood frame, were pictures of his father and mother. Hedwig had given him a wood-burning kit for Christmas, and he had made the artwork himself. It featured the royal arms, which were a bit off-center and not perfectly drawn, along with a floral border of daisies, very geometric, because he had first drawn them with a compass.

The boy, however, gave the pictures only a hasty glance and proceeded, in a business-like manner, to carry a straight chair to the cabinet. On the top shelf sat the old cloth dog. Its shoe-button eyes looked glazed with sleep, but its ears were quite alert. Very cautiously the Crown Prince unlocked the door, stepped precariously to the lower shelf of the cabinet, hung there by one royal hand, and lifted the dog down.

The boy, however, took a quick look at the pictures and then, in a focused way, grabbed a straight chair to reach the cabinet. On the top shelf was the old cloth dog. Its button eyes appeared glazed with sleep, but its ears were wide awake. Carefully, the Crown Prince unlocked the door, stepped carefully onto the lower shelf of the cabinet, hung there by one royal hand, and lifted the dog down.

At nine o’clock the wet-nurse took off his sword in another room and leaned it against a chair. Then he examined his revolver, in accordance with a formula prescribed by the old King. Then he went in and examined the room with a flashlight, and listened to the Crown Prince’s breathing. He had been a croupy baby. And, at last, he turned the flashlight on to the bed. A pair of shoe-button eyes stared at him from the pillow.

At nine o’clock, the wet-nurse took off his sword in another room and leaned it against a chair. Then he checked his revolver, following the old King’s guidelines. After that, he entered and looked around the room with a flashlight, listening to the Crown Prince’s breathing. He had been a sickly baby. Finally, he pointed the flashlight at the bed. A pair of shoe-button eyes stared at him from the pillow.

“Well, I’m damned,” said the wet-nurse And went out, looking thoughtful.

“Well, I’m damned,” said the wet-nurse and walked out, looking deep in thought.





CHAPTER IX. A FINE NIGHT

In a shop where, that afternoon, the Countess had purchased some Lyons silks, one of the clerks, Peter Niburg, was free at last. At seven o’clock, having put away the last rolls of silk on the shelves behind him, and covered them with calico to keep off the dust; having given a final glance of disdain at the clerk in the linens, across; having reached under the counter for his stiff black hat of good quality and his silver-topped cane; having donned the hat and hung the stick to his arm with two swaggering gestures; having prepared his offensive, so to speak, he advanced.

In a store where the Countess had bought some Lyons silks that afternoon, one of the clerks, Peter Niburg, was finally free. At seven o'clock, after putting the last rolls of silk on the shelves behind him and covering them with calico to keep off the dust; after giving one final disdainful look at the linens clerk across from him; after reaching under the counter for his stiff black hat of good quality and his silver-topped cane; after putting on the hat and hanging the cane on his arm with two confident gestures; after getting ready for his departure, he moved forward.

Between Peter Niburg and Herman Spier of the linens, was a feud. Its source, in the person of a pretty cashier, had gone, but the feud remained. It was of the sort that smiles with the lips and scowls with the eyes, that speaks pleasantly quite awful things, although it was Peter Niburg who did most of the talking. Herman Spier was a moody individual, given to brooding. A man who stood behind his linens, and hated with his head down.

Between Peter Niburg and Herman Spier of the linens, there was a feud. Its origin, a pretty cashier, was gone, but the feud persisted. It was the kind that smiled with the lips and scowled with the eyes, that said pleasantly awful things, although Peter Niburg did most of the talking. Herman Spier was a moody guy, prone to brooding. He was a man who stood behind his linens and hated with his head down.

And he hated Peter. God, how he hated him! The cashier was gone, having married a restaurant keeper, and already she waxed fat. But Herman’s hatred grew with the days. And business being bad, much of the time he stood behind his linens and thought about a certain matter, which was this:

And he hated Peter. God, how he hated him! The cashier was gone, having married a restaurant owner, and already she had gotten pretty plump. But Herman’s hatred grew every day. With business being slow, he often stood behind his linens and thought about one specific thing, which was this:

How did Peter Niburg do it?

How did Peter Niburg pull that off?

They were paid the same scant wage. Each Monday they stood together, Peter smiling and he frowning, and received into open palms exactly enough to live on, without extras. And each Monday Peter pocketed his cheerfully, and went back to his post, twirling his mustache as though all the money of the realm jingled in his trousers.

They were paid the same meager wage. Every Monday, they stood side by side, Peter grinning while he frowned, and received just enough in their open hands to get by, with no extras. And every Monday, Peter happily pocketed his share and returned to his post, twirling his mustache as if he had all the money in the world jingling in his pants.

To accept the inevitable, to smile over one’s poverty, that is one thing. But there was more to it. Peter made his money go amazingly far. It was Peter, for instance, who on name-days had been able to present the little cashier with a nosegay. Which had, by the way, availed him nothing against the delicatessen offerings of the outside rival. When, the summer before, the American Scenic Railway had opened to the public, with much crossing of flags, the national emblem and the Stars and Stripes, it was Peter who had invited the lady to an evening of thrills on that same railway at a definite sum per thrill. Nay, more, as Herman had seen with his own eyes, taken her afterward to a coffee-house, and shared with her a litre of white wine. A litre, no less.

To accept what’s unavoidable, to smile about being poor, that’s one thing. But there was more to it. Peter was really good at making his money stretch. It was Peter, for example, who on name days had managed to give the little cashier a bouquet. Which, by the way, didn’t help him at all against the fancy food from the outside competitor. When, the summer before, the American Scenic Railway had opened to the public, with lots of fanfare, the national flag and the Stars and Stripes, it was Peter who had invited the lady for a thrilling evening on that same railway for a set price per thrill. Even more, as Herman had seen with his own eyes, he took her afterward to a café and shared a liter of white wine with her. A liter, no less.

Herman himself had been to the Scenic Railway, but only because he occupied a small room in the house where the American manager lived. The manager had given tickets to Black Humbert, the concierge, but Humbert was busy with other thing, and was, besides, chary of foreign deviltries. So he had passed the tickets on.

Herman had visited the Scenic Railway, but only because he stayed in a small room in the house where the American manager lived. The manager had given tickets to Black Humbert, the concierge, but Humbert was preoccupied with other matters and was also wary of foreign nonsense. So he ended up passing the tickets on.

It was Peter, then, who made the impossible possible, who wore good clothes and did not have his boots patched, who went, rumor said, to the Opera now and then, and followed the score on his own battered copy.

It was Peter who made the impossible possible, who wore nice clothes and didn’t have his boots patched, who, according to rumors, went to the Opera occasionally and followed the score in his own worn-out copy.

How?

How?

Herman Spier had suspected him of many things; had secretly audited his cash slips; had watched him for surreptitious parcels of silk. Once he had thought he had him. But the package of Lyons silk, opened by the proprietor at Herman’s suggestion, proved to be material for a fancy waistcoat, and paid for by Peter Niburg’s own hand.

Herman Spier had suspected him of many things; had secretly checked his cash slips; had watched him for hidden packages of silk. Once he thought he caught him. But the package of Lyons silk, opened by the owner at Herman’s suggestion, turned out to be fabric for a fancy waistcoat, paid for by Peter Niburg himself.

With what? Herman stood confused, even confounded, but still suspicious. And now, this very day, he had stumbled on something. A great lady from the Court had made a purchase, and had left, under a roll of silk, a letter. There was no mistake. And Peter Niburg had put away the silk, and pocketed the letter, after a swift glance over the little shop.

With what? Herman stood confused and baffled, but still wary. And now, today, he had come across something. A prominent lady from the Court had made a purchase and had left, under a roll of silk, a letter. There was no doubt about it. And Peter Niburg had put away the silk and pocketed the letter after a quick look around the small shop.

An intrigue, then, with Peter Niburg as the go-between, or—something else. Something vastly more important, the discovery of which would bring Herman prominence beyond his fellows in a certain secret order to which he belonged.

An intrigue, then, with Peter Niburg as the mediator, or—something else. Something much more significant, the discovery of which would elevate Herman's status beyond his peers in a particular secret organization he was part of.

In a way, he was a stupid man, this pale-eyed clerk who sold the quaint red and yellow cottons of the common people side by side with the heavy linens that furnished forth the tables of the rich. But hatred gave him wits. Gave him speed, too. He was only thirty feet behind Peter Niburg when that foppish gentleman reached the corner.

In a way, he was a foolish man, this pale-eyed clerk who sold the quirky red and yellow fabrics of the everyday people alongside the heavy linens that adorned the tables of the wealthy. But his hatred sharpened his mind. It also made him quick. He was only thirty feet behind Peter Niburg when that pretentious gentleman reached the corner.

Herman was skilled in certain matters. He knew, for instance, that a glance into a shop window, a halt to tie a shoe, may be a ruse for passing a paper to other hands. But Peter did not stop. He went, not more swiftly than usual, to his customary restaurant, one which faced over the Square and commanded a view of the Palace. And there he settled himself in a window and ordered his dinner.

Herman was experienced in certain things. He understood, for example, that a quick look into a shop window or stopping to tie a shoe could be a tactic for slipping a note to someone else. But Peter didn’t stop. He walked, not any faster than usual, to his regular restaurant, which overlooked the Square and had a view of the Palace. There, he settled into a window seat and ordered his dinner.

From the outside Herman stared in. He did not dine there. It was, for one thing, a matter of bitterness to see sitting at the cashier’s high desk, the little Marie, grown somewhat with flesh, it is true, but still lovely in his eyes. It made Herman wince, even now, to see through the window that her husband patted her hand as he brought her money to be changed.

From the outside, Herman looked in. He didn’t eat there. For one thing, it was painful to see little Marie at the cashier’s high desk. She had put on a little weight, but to him, she was still beautiful. It made Herman wince to see through the window as her husband gently patted her hand while giving her money to change.

He lurked in the shadows outside, and watched. Peter sat alone. He had bowed very stiffly to Marie, and had passed the desk with his chest out. She had told him once that he had a fine figure.

He hid in the shadows outside and watched. Peter sat alone. He had stiffly nodded to Marie and walked past the desk with his chest out. She had once told him that he had a great figure.

Peter sat alone, and stared out. Herman took shelter, and watched. But Peter Niburg did not see him. His eyes were fixed on the gloomy mass across, shot with small lights from deep windows, which was the Palace.

Peter sat alone, staring out. Herman took cover and watched. But Peter Niburg didn’t notice him. His eyes were glued to the dark structure in front of him, dotted with tiny lights from deep-set windows, which was the Palace.

Peter was calm. He had carried many such letters as the one now hidden in his breast pocket. No conscience stirred in him. If he did not do this work, others would. He shrugged his shoulders. He drank his brandy, and glanced at Marie. He found her eyes on him. Pretty eyes they still were, and just now speculative. He smiled at her, but she averted her head, and colored. Many things filled Peter Niburg’s mind. If now she was not happy, what then? Her husband adored her. It was fatal. A woman should not be too sure of a husband. And probably he bored her. Another six months, and perhaps she would not turn away her head.

Peter was calm. He had carried many letters like the one now tucked in his breast pocket. He felt no guilt. If he didn’t do this work, someone else would. He shrugged his shoulders, took a sip of his brandy, and glanced at Marie. He noticed her looking at him. Her eyes were still pretty, and right now they seemed curious. He smiled at her, but she turned her head away and blushed. Peter Niburg had many thoughts on his mind. If she wasn’t happy now, so what? Her husband worshipped her. It was dangerous. A woman shouldn’t take her husband for granted. And she was probably bored with him. Another six months, and maybe she wouldn’t turn her head away.

He had until midnight. At that hour a messenger would receive the letter from him in the colonnade of the cathedral. On this night, each week, the messenger waited. Sometimes there was a letter, sometimes none. That was all. It was amazingly simple, and for it one received the difference between penury and comfort.

He had until midnight. At that time, a messenger would pick up the letter from him in the colonnade of the cathedral. Each week on this night, the messenger waited. Sometimes there was a letter, sometimes there wasn’t. That was it. It was incredibly simple, and for that, one received the difference between poverty and comfort.

Seeing Peter settled, a steaming platter before him, Herman turned and hurried through the night. This which he had happened on was a big thing, too big for him alone. Two heads were better than one. He would take advice.

Seeing Peter comfortably seated with a steaming platter in front of him, Herman turned and hurried into the night. What he had stumbled upon was significant, way too big for him to handle alone. Two heads are better than one. He would seek advice.

Off the main avenue he fell into a smart trot. The color came to his pale cheeks. A cold sweat broke out over him. He was short of wind from many cigarettes. But at last he reached the house. It was near the park. Although the season was early spring and there was more than a hint of winter in the air, the Scenic Railway, he perceived, was already open for business. Certainly the Americans were enterprising.

Off the main avenue, he picked up a quick pace. Color flushed his pale cheeks. A cold sweat broke out on him. He was out of breath from smoking too many cigarettes. But finally, he arrived at the house. It was close to the park. Even though it was early spring and there was still a chill in the air, he noticed that the Scenic Railway was already up and running. The Americans were definitely on the ball.

The double doors of the tall, gloomy house on the Road of Good Children were already closed for the evening. As he stood panting, after he had rung the bell, Herman Spier could look across to that remote and unfashionable end of the great park where the people played on pleasant evenings, and where even now, on the heels of winter, the Scenic Railway made a pretense at summer.

The double doors of the tall, gloomy house on the Road of Good Children were already closed for the evening. As he stood catching his breath after ringing the bell, Herman Spier could see across to that distant and less popular part of the big park where people enjoyed themselves on nice evenings, and where even now, just after winter, the Scenic Railway was trying to pretend it was summer.

The sight recalled that other vision of Marie and Peter Niburg, snugly settled in a car, Marie a trifle pale and apprehensive. Herman swore softly; and opened the doors.

The sight brought back the image of Marie and Peter Niburg, comfortably settled in a car, with Marie looking a bit pale and anxious. Herman swore softly and opened the doors.

Black Humbert was not in his bureau, behind the grating. With easy familiarity Herman turned to a door beyond and entered. A dirty little room, it was littered now with the preparations for a meal. On the bare table were a loaf, a jug of beer, and a dish of fried veal. The concierge was at the stove making gravy in a frying-pan—a huge man, bearded and heavy of girth, yet stepping lightly, like a cat. A dark man and called “the Black,” he yet revealed, on full glance, eyes curiously pale and flat.

Black Humbert wasn't in his office behind the bars. With casual confidence, Herman turned to a door further along and walked in. It was a small, messy room, now cluttered with meal preparations. On the bare table were a loaf of bread, a jug of beer, and a plate of fried veal. The concierge was at the stove making gravy in a frying pan—a large man, bearded and hefty, yet moving lightly like a cat. A dark-skinned man known as "the Black," he still showed, upon a full look, eyes that were oddly pale and flat.

No greeting passed between them. Humbert gave his visitor a quick glance. Herman closed the door, and wiped out the band of his hat. The concierge poured the gravy over the meat.

No words were exchanged between them. Humbert shot a quick look at his visitor. Herman closed the door and wiped the brim of his hat. The concierge poured the gravy over the meat.

“I have discovered something, something,” Herman said. “As to its value, I know nothing, or its use to us.”

“I’ve found something, something,” Herman said. “As for its value, I know nothing, nor do I know how it can help us.”

“Let me judge that.” But the concierge was unmoved, by Herman’s excitement. He dealt in sensations. His daily tools were men less clever than himself, men who constantly made worthless discoveries. And it was the dinner hour. His huge body was crying for food.

“Let me decide that.” But the concierge didn’t care about Herman’s excitement. He thrived on sensations. His everyday tools were men who weren’t as smart as he was, men who endlessly made useless discoveries. And it was dinnertime. His large body was longing for food.

“It is a matter of a letter.”

"It's just a note."

“Sit down, man, and tell it. Or do you wish me to draw the information, like bad teeth?”

“Sit down, man, and spill it. Or do you want me to pull the information out, like bad teeth?”

“A letter from the Palace,” said Herman. And explained.

“A letter from the Palace,” Herman said. And explained.

Black Humbert listened. He was skeptical, but not entirely incredulous. He knew the Court—none better. The women of the Court wrote many letters. He saw a number of them, through one of his men in the post office. There were many intrigues. After all, who could blame them? The Court was dreary enough these days, and if they chose to amuse themselves as best they could—one must make allowances.

Black Humbert listened. He was doubtful, but not completely disbelieving. He knew the Court—better than anyone. The women of the Court wrote a lot of letters. He read several of them, through one of his guys at the post office. There were plenty of intrigues. After all, who could blame them? The Court was pretty dull these days, and if they wanted to entertain themselves however they could—one has to make allowances.

“A liaison!” he said at last, with his mouth full. “The Countess is handsome, and bored. Annunciata is driving her to wickedness, as she drove her husband. But it is worth consideration. Even the knowledge of an intrigue is often helpful. Of what size was the letter?”

“A liaison!” he said finally, his mouth full. “The Countess is attractive and bored. Annunciata is leading her to mischief, just like she did with her husband. But it’s worth thinking about. Even knowing there’s an affair can be useful. How big was the letter?”

“A small envelope. I saw no more.”

“A small envelope. That was all I saw.”

The concierge reflected. “The Countess uses a gray paper with a coronet.”

The concierge thought for a moment. “The Countess uses gray stationery with a coronet.”

“This was white.”

“This is white.”

Black Humbert reflected. “There is, of course, a chance that he has already passed this on. But even if so, there will be others. The Countess comes often to the shop?”

Black Humbert thought for a moment. “There’s definitely a chance he’s already shared this. But even if he has, there will be more. Does the Countess visit the shop often?”

“Once in a week, perhaps.”

“Once a week, maybe.”

“So.” The big man rose, and untied his soiled apron. “Go back,” he said, “and enter the restaurant. Order a small meal, that you may have finished when he does. Leave with him and suggest the Hungaria.”

“So.” The big man stood up and took off his dirty apron. “Go back,” he said, “and head into the restaurant. Order a small meal so you can finish it when he does. Leave with him and recommend the Hungaria.”

“Hungaria! I have no money.”

“Hungary! I’m broke.”

“You will need no money. Now, mark this. At a certain corner you will be attacked and robbed. A mere form,” he added, as he saw Herman’s pallid face go whiter. “For the real envelope will be substituted another. In his breast-pocket, you said. Well, then suggest going to his room. He may,” added the concierge grimly, “require your assistance. Leave him at his lodging, but watch the house. It is important to know to whom he delivers these letters.”

“You won’t need any money. Now, pay attention. At a specific corner, you’ll be attacked and robbed. Just a formality,” he added, noticing Herman’s pale face becoming even whiter. “The real envelope will be replaced with another one. In his breast pocket, you mentioned. So, suggest going to his room. He might,” the concierge said grimly, “need your help. Leave him at his place, but keep an eye on the house. It’s important to know who he gives these letters to.”

As the man stood, he seemed to the cowering Herman to swell until he dominated the room. He took on authority. To Herman came suddenly the memory of a hidden room, and many men, and one, huge and towering, who held the others in the hollow of his hand. Herman turned to go, but at the door the concierge stopped him.

As the man stood, he appeared to Herman, who was cowering, to grow until he filled the room with his presence. He exuded authority. Suddenly, Herman remembered a secret room filled with men, and one man, huge and towering, who controlled the others effortlessly. Herman tried to leave, but the concierge stopped him at the door.

“A moment,” he said. “We will select first the shape and fashion of this envelope you saw. These matters require finesse.”

“Hold on a second,” he said. “First, we’ll choose the shape and style of this envelope you saw. These details need careful attention.”

He disappeared, returning shortly with a wooden box, filled to the top with old envelopes. Each had been neatly opened and its contents extracted. And on each was neatly penned in a corner the name of the sender. Herman watched while the concierge dug through it.

He vanished, coming back a moment later with a wooden box, stuffed to the brim with old envelopes. Each one had been carefully opened and its contents taken out. Neatly written in the corner of each was the sender's name. Herman observed as the concierge sifted through it.

“Here it is,” he said at last. “The Countess, to her aunt in a nunnery and relating to wool knitting. See, is this the sort of envelope?”

“Here it is,” he finally said. “The Countess, to her aunt in a convent and about wool knitting. Look, is this the kind of envelope?”

“That is gray,” Herman Spier said sullenly.

"That's gray," Herman Spier said gloomily.

“But in size?”

"But what about the size?"

“It is similar.”

“It’s similar.”

“Good.” He held the envelope to the light and inspected it. “It would be interesting to know,” he said, “whether the Countess has an aunt in this nunnery, or whether—but go, man. And hurry.”

“Good.” He held the envelope up to the light and examined it. “It would be interesting to know,” he said, “if the Countess has an aunt in this convent, or whether—but go, man. And hurry.”

Left alone, he got together pens, ink, and carbon paper. He worked awkwardly, his hands too large for the pen, his elbows spread wide over the table. But the result was fair. He surveyed it with satisfaction.

Left alone, he gathered pens, ink, and carbon paper. He worked clumsily, his hands too large for the pen, his elbows spread wide over the table. But the result was decent. He looked at it with satisfaction.

Meanwhile, back went Herman over his earlier route. But now he did not run. His craven knees shook beneath him. Fresh sweat, not of haste but of fear, broke out over him. He who was brave enough of tongue in the meetings, who was capable of rising to heights of cruelty that amounted to ferocity when one of a mob, was a coward alone.

Meanwhile, Herman retraced his earlier steps. But this time he didn’t run. His trembling knees felt weak beneath him. Fresh sweat, not from rushing but from fear, broke out on him. He who was bold in meetings, capable of reaching brutal levels of cruelty when in a crowd, felt like a coward when he was alone.

However, the sight of the restaurant, and of his fellow clerk eating calmly, quieted him. Peter Niburg was still alone. Herman took a table near him, and ordered a bowl of soup. His hands shook, but the hot food revived him. After all, it was simple enough. But, of course, it hinged entirely on his fellow-clerk’s agreeing to accompany him.

However, the sight of the restaurant and his coworker eating calmly helped calm him down. Peter Niburg was still alone. Herman chose a table close to him and ordered a bowl of soup. His hands were shaking, but the hot food gave him a boost. After all, it was straightforward enough. But, of course, it all depended on whether his coworker would agree to join him.

He glanced across. Peter Niburg was eating, but his eyes were fixed on Madame Marie, at her high desk. There was speculation in them, and something else. Triumph, perhaps.

He looked over. Peter Niburg was eating, but his eyes were focused on Madame Marie at her high desk. There was curiosity in his gaze, and something else. Maybe triumph.

Suddenly Herman became calm. Calm with hate.

Suddenly, Herman felt a sense of calm wash over him. A calm fueled by hatred.

And, after all, it was very easy. Peter Niburg was lonely. The burden of the letter oppressed him. He wanted the comfort of human conversation and the reassurance of a familiar face. When the two met at—the rack by the door which contained their hats, his expression was almost friendly. They went out together.

And, after all, it was pretty simple. Peter Niburg was feeling lonely. The weight of the letter was weighing on him. He craved the comfort of human interaction and the reassurance of a familiar face. When they met at the rack by the door that held their hats, his expression was almost friendly. They left together.

“A fine night,” said Herman, and cast an eye at the sky.

“A nice night,” said Herman, glancing up at the sky.

“Fine enough.”

"Good enough."

“Too good to waste in sleep. I was thinking,” observed Herman, “of an hour or two at the Hungaria.”

“Too good to waste on sleep. I was thinking,” Herman said, “about spending an hour or two at the Hungaria.”

The Hungaria! Something in Peter’s pleasure-hungry heart leaped, but he mocked his fellow-clerk.

The Hungaria! Something in Peter's eager heart jumped with excitement, but he teased his coworker.

“Since when,” he inquired, “have you frequented the Hungaria?

“Since when,” he asked, “have you been going to the Hungaria?”

“I feel in the mood,” was the somewhat sullen reply. “I work hard enough, God knows, to have a little pleasure now and then.” Danger was making him shrewd. He turned away from Peter Niburg, then faced him again. “If you care to come,” he suggested. “Not a supper, you understand; but a glass of wine, Italian champagne,” he added.

“I’m in the mood,” was the somewhat gloomy reply. “I work hard enough, God knows, to deserve a little fun every now and then.” The danger had made him sharp. He turned away from Peter Niburg, then faced him again. “If you want to join me,” he suggested. “Not for dinner, you understand; just a glass of wine, Italian champagne,” he added.

Peter Niburg was fond of sweet champagne.

Peter Niburg loved sweet bubbly.

Peter Niburg pushed his hat to the back of his head, and hung his stick over his forearm. After all, why not? Marie was gone. Let the past die. If Herman could make the first move, let him, Peter, make the second. He linked arms with his old enemy.

Peter Niburg pushed his hat back on his head and slung his stick over his forearm. After all, why not? Marie was gone. Time to let the past go. If Herman could make the first move, then Peter could make the second. He linked arms with his old rival.

“A fine night,” he said.

“A great night,” he said.





CHAPTER X. THE RIGHT TO LIVE AND LOVE

Dinner was over in the dull old dining-room. The Archduchess Annunciata lighted a cigarette, and glanced across the table at Hedwig.

Dinner was finished in the boring old dining room. The Archduchess Annunciata lit a cigarette and looked across the table at Hedwig.

Hedwig had been very silent during the meal. She had replied civilly when spoken to, but that was all. Her mother, who had caught the Countess’s trick of narrowing her eyes, inspected her from under lowered lids.

Hedwig had been very quiet during the meal. She had responded politely when spoken to, but that was it. Her mother, who had picked up the Countess’s habit of narrowing her eyes, watched her closely from beneath half-closed lids.

“Well?” she said. “Are you still sulky?”

“Well?” she asked. “Are you still upset?”

“I? Not at all, mother.” Her head went up, and she confronted her mother squarely.

“I? Not at all, Mom.” She lifted her head and faced her mother directly.

“I should like to inquire, if I may,” observed the Archduchess, “just how you have spent the day until the little divertissement on which I stumbled. This morning, for instance?”

“I'd like to ask, if I can,” said the Archduchess, “how you’ve spent your day leading up to the little entertainment I happened upon. This morning, for example?”

Hedwig shrugged her shoulders, but her color rose. It came in a soft wave over her neck and mounted higher and higher. “Very quietly, mother,” she said.

Hedwig shrugged, but her cheeks flushed. The color spread softly over her neck and climbed higher and higher. “Very quietly, Mom,” she said.

“Naturally. It is always quiet here. But how?”

“Naturally. It’s always quiet here. But how?”

“I rode.”

"I went riding."

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“At the riding-school, with Otto.”

“At the stable, with Otto.”

“Only with Otto?”

"Just with Otto?"

“Captain Larisch was there.”

"Captain Larisch was present."

“Of course! Then you have practically spent the day with him!”

“Of course! So you’ve basically spent the whole day with him!”

“I have spent most of the day with Otto.”

“I’ve spent most of the day with Otto.”

“This devotion to Otto—it is new, I think. You were eager to get out of the nursery. Now, it appears, you must fly back to schoolroom teas and other absurdities. I should like to know why.”

“This devotion to Otto—it feels new to me. You were so eager to escape the nursery. Now, it seems, you have to rush back to schoolroom teas and other nonsense. I’d really like to know why.”

“I think Otto is lonely, mother.”

“I think Otto feels lonely, Mom.”

Hilda took advantage of her mother’s preoccupation to select another peach. She was permitted only one, being of the age when fruit caused her, colloquially speaking, to “break out.” She was only faintly interested in the conversation. She dreaded these family meals, with her mother’s sharp voice and the Countess Loschek’s almost too soft one. But now a restrained irritability in the tones of the Archduchess made her glance up. The Archduchess was in one of her sudden moods of irritation. Hedwig’s remark about Otto’s loneliness, the second that day, struck home. In her anger she forgot her refusal to the Chancellor.

Hilda took advantage of her mother being distracted to pick another peach. She was only allowed one, since at her age, fruit made her, as they say, “break out.” She was only slightly interested in the conversation. She dreaded these family dinners, with her mother’s sharp voice and the Countess Loschek’s almost too soft one. But now the Archduchess’s slightly irritated tone made her look up. The Archduchess was in one of her sudden moods of annoyance. Hedwig’s comment about Otto’s loneliness, the second one that day, really hit home. In her anger, she forgot her refusal to the Chancellor.

“I have something to say that will put an end to this sentimental nonsense of yours, Hedwig. I should forbid your seeing this boy, this young Larisch, if I felt it necessary. I do not. You would probably see him anyhow, for that matter. Which, as I observed this afternoon, also reminds me unpleasantly of your father.” She rose, and threw her bolt out of a clear sky. She had had, as a matter of fact, no previous intention of launching any bolt. It was wholly a result of irritation. “It is unnecessary to remind you not to make a fool of yourself. But it may not be out of place to say that your grandfather has certain plans for you that will take your mind away from this—this silly boy, soon enough.”

“I have something to say that will put an end to this sentimental nonsense of yours, Hedwig. I could stop you from seeing this boy, this young Larisch, if I thought it was necessary. But I don’t. You’d probably see him anyway. Which, as I noticed this afternoon, also brings back unpleasant memories of your father.” She stood up and delivered her unexpected comment without warning. Honestly, she hadn’t planned to say anything at all. It was purely out of irritation. “It’s unnecessary to remind you not to make a fool of yourself. But it might be worth mentioning that your grandfather has certain plans for you that will soon distract you from this—this silly boy.”

Hedwig had risen, and was standing, very white, with her hands on the table. “What plans, mother?”

Hedwig had gotten up and was standing, very pale, with her hands on the table. “What plans, Mom?”

“He will tell you.”

“He's going to tell you.”

“Not—I am not to be married?”

"Wait—I'm not getting married?"

The Archduchess Annunciata was not all hard. She could never forgive her children their father. They reminded her daily of a part of her life that she would have put behind her. But they were her children, and Hedwig was all that she was not, gentle and round and young. Suddenly something almost like regret stirred in her.

The Archduchess Annunciata wasn’t completely tough. She could never forgive her kids for their father. They reminded her every day of a part of her life that she wanted to forget. But they were her kids, and Hedwig was everything she wasn’t—soft, round, and youthful. Suddenly, something that felt a lot like regret stirred inside her.

“Don’t look like that, child,” she said. “It is not settled. And, after all, one marriage or another what difference does it make! Men are men. If one does not care, it makes the things they do unimportant.”

“Don’t look like that, kid,” she said. “It’s not set in stone. And really, what does it matter which marriage it is! Men are just men. If one doesn’t care, what they do becomes meaningless.”

“But surely,” Hedwig gasped, “surely I shall be consulted?”

“But surely,” Hedwig gasped, “I’ll definitely be consulted, right?”

Annunciata shook her head. They had all risen and Hilda was standing, the peach forgotten, her mouth a little open. As for Olga Loschek, she was very still, but her eyes burned. The Archduchess remembered her presence no more than that of the flowers on the table.

Annunciata shook her head. They had all stood up and Hilda was standing, the peach forgotten, her mouth slightly open. As for Olga Loschek, she was completely still, but her eyes were intense. The Archduchess didn’t notice her any more than she did the flowers on the table.

“Mother, you cannot look back, and—and remember your own life, and allow me to be wretched. You cannot!”

“Mom, you can’t look back and remember your own life while letting me be miserable. You just can’t!”

Hilda picked up her peach. It was all very exciting, but Hedwig was being rather silly. Besides, why was she so distracted when she did not know who the man was? It might be some quite handsome person. For Hilda was also at the age when men were handsome or not handsome, and nothing else.

Hilda picked up her peach. It was all very exciting, but Hedwig was acting a bit ridiculous. Plus, why was she so distracted when she didn’t even know who the guy was? He could be some really handsome guy. After all, Hilda was at that age when guys were either handsome or not, and nothing in between.

Unexpectedly Hedwig began to cry. This Hilda considered going much too far, and bad taste into the bargain. She slipped the peach into the waist of her frock.

Unexpectedly, Hedwig started crying. Hilda thought this was going way too far and in really bad taste. She tucked the peach into the waist of her dress.

The Archduchess hated tears, and her softer moments were only moments. “Dry your eyes, and don’t be silly,” she said coldly. “You have always known that something of the sort was inevitable.”

The Archduchess disliked tears, and her tender moments were fleeting. “Wipe your eyes and stop being silly,” she said coldly. “You've always known that something like this was bound to happen.”

She moved toward the door. The two princesses and her lady in waiting remained still until she had left the table. Then they fell in behind her, and the little procession moved to the stuffy, boudoir, for coffee. But Hilda slipped her arm around her sister’s waist, and the touch comforted Hedwig.

She walked over to the door. The two princesses and her lady-in-waiting stayed put until she got up from the table. Then they followed her, and the small group headed to the cramped boudoir for coffee. But Hilda wrapped her arm around her sister’s waist, and the gesture reassured Hedwig.

“He may be very nice,” Hilda volunteered cautiously. “Perhaps it is Karl. I am quite mad about Karl, myself.”

“He might be really nice,” Hilda said carefully. “Maybe it’s Karl. I’m totally crazy about Karl, too.”

Hedwig, however, was beyond listening. She went slowly to a window, and stood gazing out. Looming against the sky-line, in the very center of the Place, was the heroic figure of her dead grandmother. She fell to wondering about these royal women who had preceded her. Her mother, frankly unhappy in her marriage, permanently embittered; her grandmother. Hedwig had never seen the King young. She could not picture him as a lover. To her he was a fine and lonely figure. But romantic? Had he ever been romantic?

Hedwig, however, wasn't interested in listening anymore. She walked slowly to a window and stood looking outside. Dominating the skyline, right in the middle of the square, was the heroic statue of her deceased grandmother. She started to wonder about the royal women who came before her. Her mother, openly unhappy in her marriage, was permanently resentful; her grandmother. Hedwig had never seen the King when he was young. She couldn't imagine him as a romantic partner. To her, he was a dignified and solitary figure. But was he ever romantic?

He had made her mother’s marriage, and had lived to regret it. He would make hers. But what about the time when he himself had taken a wife? Hedwig gazed at the statue. Had she too come with unwilling arms? And if she had, was it true that after all, in a year or a lifetime, it made no difference.

He had orchestrated her mother’s marriage and had lived to regret it. He would do the same with hers. But what about the time when he had taken a wife himself? Hedwig stared at the statue. Had she also come with hesitance? And if she did, was it really true that after a year or a lifetime, it all ended up being the same?

She slipped out on to the balcony and closed the curtains behind her. As her eyes grew accustomed to the darkness she saw that there was some one below, under the trees. Her heart beat rapidly. In a moment she was certain. It was Nikky down there, Nikky, gazing up at her as a child may look at a star. With a quick gesture Hedwig drew the curtain back. A thin ray of light fell on her, on her slim bare arms, on her light draperies, on her young face. He had wanted to see her, and he should see her. Then she dropped the curtain, and twisted her hands together lest, in spite of her, they reach out toward him.

She stepped out onto the balcony and shut the curtains behind her. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she noticed someone below, under the trees. Her heart raced. In a moment, she knew for sure. It was Nikky down there, looking up at her like a child gazes at a star. With a swift motion, Hedwig pulled back the curtain. A thin beam of light illuminated her, highlighting her slim bare arms, her lightweight clothing, and her youthful face. He wanted to see her, and she wanted him to. Then she closed the curtain again and twisted her hands together to prevent them from reaching out toward him against her will.

Did she fancy it, or did the figure salute her? Then came the quick ring of heels on the old stone pavement. She knew his footsteps, even as she knew every vibrant, eager inflection of his voice. He went away, across the Square, like one who, having bent his knee to a saint, turns back to the business of the world.

Did she imagine it, or did the figure actually salute her? Then came the sharp sound of heels on the old stone pavement. She recognized his footsteps, just as she recognized every lively, eager tone in his voice. He walked away, across the Square, like someone who, having knelt before a saint, turns back to the tasks of everyday life.

In the boudoir the Archduchess had picked up some knitting to soothe her jangled nerves. “You may play now, Hilda,” she said.

In the bedroom, the Archduchess had picked up some knitting to calm her frayed nerves. “You can play now, Hilda,” she said.

Into Hilda’s care-free young life came two bad hours each day. One was the dinner hour, when she ate under her mother’s pitiless eyes. The other was the hour after dinner, when, alone in the white drawing-room beyond the boudoir, with the sliding doors open, she sat at the grand piano, which was white and gold, like the room, and as cold, and played to her mother’s pitiless ears.

Into Hilda’s carefree young life came two tough hours each day. One was dinnertime, when she ate under her mother’s unforgiving gaze. The other was the hour after dinner, when, alone in the white drawing-room beyond the boudoir, with the sliding doors open, she sat at the grand piano, which was white and gold, like the room, and just as cold, and played to her mother’s unyielding ears.

She went slowly into the drawing-room. Empty, it was a dreary place. The heavy chandeliers of gold and cut glass were unlighted. The crimson and gilt chairs were covered with white linen. Only the piano, a gleaming oasis in a desert of polished floor, was lighted, and that by two tall candles in gilt candlesticks that reached from the floor. Hilda, going reluctantly to her post, was the only bit of life and color in the room.

She walked slowly into the living room. Vacant, it felt like a dull space. The heavy gold and cut glass chandeliers were off. The crimson and gold chairs were draped with white linens. Only the piano, a shiny spot in a sea of polished floor, was lit up, and that was just by two tall candles in gold candlesticks that reached from the floor. Hilda, hesitantly heading to her spot, was the only splash of life and color in the room.

At last Annunciata dozed, and Hilda played softly. Played now, not for her mother, but for herself. And as she played she dreamed: of Hedwig’s wedding, of her own debut, of Karl, who had fed her romantic heart by treating her like a woman grown.

At last, Annunciata fell asleep, and Hilda played softly. She played not for her mother, but for herself. As she played, she daydreamed: about Hedwig’s wedding, her own debut, and Karl, who had fed her romantic heart by treating her like an adult.

The Countess’s opportunity had come. She put down the dreary embroidery with which she filled the drearier evenings, and moved to the window. She walked quietly, like a cat.

The Countess’s chance had arrived. She set aside the dull embroidery that occupied her even duller evenings and went to the window. She moved silently, like a cat.

Her first words to Hedwig were those of Peter Niburg as he linked arms with his enemy and started down the street. “A fine night, Highness,” she said.

Her first words to Hedwig were those of Peter Niburg as he linked arms with his enemy and started down the street. “It’s a great night, Your Highness,” she said.

Hedwig raised her eyes to the stars. “It is very lovely.”

Hedwig looked up at the stars. “It’s really beautiful.”

“A night to spend out-of-doors, instead of being shut up—” She finished her, sentence with a shrug of the shoulders.

“A night to spend outdoors, instead of being cooped up—” She finished her sentence with a shrug of her shoulders.

Hedwig was not fond of the Countess. She did not know why. The truth being, of course, that between them lay the barrier of her own innocence. Hedwig could not have put this into words, would not, indeed, if she could. But when the Countess’s arm touched hers, she drew aside.

Hedwig didn't like the Countess. She didn't know why. The truth was, of course, that there was a barrier of her own innocence between them. Hedwig couldn't have expressed this if she tried, and she wouldn't want to anyway. But when the Countess's arm brushed against hers, she pulled away.

“To-night,” said the lady in waiting dreamily, “I should like to be in a motor, speeding over mountain roads. I come from the mountains, you know. And I miss them.”

“To night,” said the lady in waiting dreamily, “I would love to be in a car, speeding over mountain roads. I come from the mountains, you know. And I miss them.”

Hedwig said nothing; she wished to be alone with her trouble.

Hedwig said nothing; she wanted to be alone with her troubles.

“In my home, at this time of the year,” the Countess went on, still softly, “they are driving the cattle up into the mountains for the summer. At night one hears them going—a bell far off, up the mountainside, and sometimes one sees the light of a lantern.”

“In my home, at this time of year,” the Countess continued gently, “they’re taking the cattle up into the mountains for the summer. At night, you can hear them moving—a bell ringing in the distance, up the mountainside, and sometimes you can see the light of a lantern.”

Hedwig moved, a little impatiently, but as the Countess went on, she listened. After all, Nikky, too, came from the mountains. She saw it all—the great herds moving with deliberate eagerness already sniffing the green slopes above, and the star of the distant lantern. She could even hear the thin note of the bell. And because she was sorry for the Countess, who was homesick, and perhaps because just then she had to speak to some one, she turned to her at last with the thing that filled her mind.

Hedwig shifted a bit impatiently, but as the Countess continued speaking, she listened. After all, Nikky also came from the mountains. She envisioned it all—the large herds moving eagerly, already sniffing the green slopes above, and the star of the distant lantern. She could even hear the faint sound of the bell. And because she felt sorry for the Countess, who was feeling homesick, and maybe because she needed to talk to someone at that moment, she finally turned to her with what was on her mind.

“This marriage,” she said bitterly. “Is it talked about? Am I the only one in the palace who has not known about it?”

“This marriage,” she said bitterly. “Is everyone talking about it? Am I the only one in the palace who didn’t know?”

“No, Highness, I had heard nothing.”

“No, Your Highness, I didn't hear anything.”

“But you knew about it?”

“But you knew about that?”

“Only what I heard to-night. Of course, there are always rumors.”

“Just what I heard tonight. Of course, there are always rumors.”

“As to the other, the matter my mother referred to,” Hedwig held her head very high, “I—she was unjust. Am I never to have any friends?”

“As for the other thing my mom mentioned,” Hedwig held her head very high, “I—she was being unfair. Am I never going to have any friends?”

The Countess turned and, separating the curtains, surveyed the room within. Annunciata was asleep, and beyond, Hilda was playing dreamily, and very softly, as behooves one whose bedtime is long past. When the Countess dropped the curtain, she turned abruptly to Hedwig.

The Countess turned and, pulling back the curtains, looked into the room. Annunciata was asleep, and beyond, Hilda was playing softly and dreamily, as is fitting for someone whose bedtime has long passed. When the Countess closed the curtain, she suddenly turned to Hedwig.

“Friends, Highness? One may have friends, of course. It is not friendship they fear.”

“Friends, Your Highness? One can certainly have friends. It’s not friendship that they fear.”

“What then?”

"What now?"

“A lover,” said the Countess softly. “It is impossible to see Captain Larisch in your presence, and not realize—”

“A lover,” the Countess said softly. “You can't be with Captain Larisch and not see—”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“And not realize, Highness, that he is in love with you.”

“And not realize, Your Highness, that he is in love with you.”

“How silly!” said the Princess Hedwig, with glowing eyes.

“How silly!” said Princess Hedwig, her eyes shining brightly.

“But Highness!” implored the Countess. “If only you would use a little caution. Open defiance is its own defeat.”

“but Your Highness!” the Countess pleaded. “If you would just be a bit careful. Openly defying it is a way to lose.”

“I am not ashamed of what I do,” said Hedwig hotly.

“I’m not ashamed of what I do,” Hedwig said fiercely.

“Ashamed! Of course not. But things that are harmless in others, in your position—you are young. You should have friends, gayety. I am,” she smiled grimly in the darkness, “not so old myself but that I can understand.”

“Ashamed? Not at all. But things that are harmless for others, in your situation—you’re young. You should have friends, fun. I’m,” she smiled wryly in the darkness, “not so old myself that I can’t understand.”

“Who told my mother that I was having tea with—with Prince Otto?”

“Who told my mom that I was having tea with Prince Otto?”

“These things get about. Where there is no gossip, there are plenty to invent it. And—pardon, Highness—frankness, openness, are not always understood.”

“Things like this spread quickly. Where there’s no gossip, there are always people ready to make some up. And—excuse me, Your Highness—being honest and open aren’t always appreciated.”

Hedwig stood still. The old city was preparing for sleep. In the Place a few lovers loitered, standing close, and the faint tinkling of a bell told of the Blessed Sacrament being carried through the streets to some bedside of the dying. Soon the priest came into view, walking rapidly, with his skirts flapping around his legs. Before him marched a boy, ringing a bell and carrying a lighted lamp. The priest bent his steps through the Place, and the lovers kneeled as he passed by. The Princess Hedwig bowed her head.

Hedwig stood still. The old city was getting ready for sleep. In the square, a few couples lingered, standing close together, and the soft sound of a bell signaled the Blessed Sacrament being taken through the streets to someone’s bedside. Soon, the priest appeared, walking quickly, with his robes swaying around his legs. Ahead of him walked a boy, ringing a bell and holding a lit lamp. The priest made his way through the square, and the couples knelt as he went by. Princess Hedwig bowed her head.

It seemed to her, all at once, that the world was full of wretchedness and death, and of separation, which might be worse than death. The lamp, passing behind trees, shone out fitfully. The bell tinkled—a thin, silvery sound that made her heart ache.

It suddenly felt to her that the world was filled with misery and death, along with separation, which might be even worse than death. The lamp, flickering as it passed behind trees, shone intermittently. The bell rang—a light, silvery sound that made her heart ache.

“I wish I could help you, Highness,” said the Countess. “I should like to see you happy. But happiness does not come of itself. We must fight for it.”

“I wish I could help you, Your Highness,” said the Countess. “I want to see you happy. But happiness doesn't just happen. We have to fight for it.”

“Fight? What chance have I to fight?” Hedwig asked scornfully.

“Fight? What chance do I have to fight?” Hedwig asked mockingly.

“One thing, of course, I could do,” pursued the Countess. “On those days when you wish to have tea with—His Royal Highness, I could arrange, perhaps, to let you know if any member of the family intended going to his apartments.”

“One thing, of course, I could do,” continued the Countess. “On those days when you want to have tea with His Royal Highness, I could possibly let you know if any family member is planning to visit his apartments.”

It was a moment before Hedwig comprehended. Then she turned to her haughtily. “When I wish to have tea with my cousin,” she said coldly, “I shall do it openly, Countess.”

It took a moment for Hedwig to understand. Then she turned to her haughtily. “When I want to have tea with my cousin,” she said icily, “I will do it openly, Countess.”

She left the balcony abruptly, abandoning the Countess to solitary fury, the greater because triumph had seemed so near. Alone, she went red and white, bit her lips, behaved according to all the time-honored traditions. And even swore—in a polite, lady-in-waiting fashion, to be sure—to get even.

She left the balcony suddenly, leaving the Countess in a fit of anger, which felt even worse since victory had seemed so close. By herself, she flushed with anger and embarrassment, biting her lips and acting like all the proper traditions dictated. She even swore—in a polite, lady-in-waiting way, of course—to get her revenge.

Royalties, as she knew well, were difficult to manage. They would go along perfectly well, and act like human beings, and rage and fuss and grieve, and even weep. And then, quite unexpectedly, the royal streak would show. But royalties in love were rather rare in her experience. Love was, generally speaking, not a royal attribute. Apparently it required a new set of rules.

Royalties, as she knew well, were hard to handle. They would behave perfectly fine, act like regular people, get angry, make a scene, feel sad, and even cry. Then, out of the blue, their royal side would come out. But in her experience, royals in love were pretty uncommon. Love wasn't typically something you associated with royalty. It seemed to need a different set of rules.

Altogether, the Countess Loschek worked herself to quite as great a fury as if her motives had been purely altruistic, and not both selfish and wicked.

Altogether, the Countess Loschek drove herself into quite a rage as if her motives had been completely selfless, rather than both selfish and wicked.

That night, while the Prince Ferdinand William Otto hugged the woolen dog in his sleep; while the Duchess Hilda, in front of her dressing-table, was having her hair brushed; while Nikky roamed the streets and saw nothing but the vision of a girl on a balcony, a girl who was lost to him, although she had never been anything else, Hedwig on her knees at the prie-dieu in her dressing-room followed the example of the Chancellor, who, too, had felt himself in a tight corner, as one may say, and was growing tired of putting his trust in princes. So Hedwig prayed for many things: for the softening of hard hearts; for Nikky’s love; and, perhaps a trifle tardily, for the welfare and recovery of her grandfather, the King. But mostly she prayed for happiness, for a bit of light and warmth in her gray days—to be allowed to live and love.

That night, while Prince Ferdinand William Otto clutched his wool dog in his sleep; while Duchess Hilda sat at her vanity getting her hair brushed; while Nikky wandered the streets seeing nothing but the image of a girl on a balcony—the girl who was unattainable to him, even though she had never been anything else—Hedwig knelt at the prie-dieu in her dressing room, mirroring the actions of the Chancellor, who also felt trapped and was growing weary of relying on princes. So Hedwig prayed for many things: for hard hearts to soften; for Nikky’s love; and, perhaps a bit late, for the health and recovery of her grandfather, the King. But mostly she prayed for happiness, for a little light and warmth in her bleak days—to be allowed to live and love.





CHAPTER. XI. RATHER A WILD NIGHT

Things were going very wrong for Nikky Larisch.

Things were going really wrong for Nikky Larisch.

Not handsome, in any exact sense, was Nikky, but tall and straight, with a thatch of bright hair not unlike that of the Crown Prince, and as unruly. Tall and straight, and occasionally truculent, with a narrow rapier scar on his left cheek to tell the story of wild student days, and with two clear young eyes that had looked out humorously at the world until lately. But Nikky was not smiling at the world these days.

Not exactly handsome, Nikky was tall and upright, with a shock of bright hair similar to that of the Crown Prince, and just as messy. Tall and straight, occasionally defiant, he bore a narrow rapier scar on his left cheek that hinted at his wild student days. With two clear young eyes that had once humorously observed the world, Nikky was no longer smiling at life these days.

Perhaps, at the very first, he had been in love with the princess, not the woman. It had been rather like him to fix on the unattainable and worship it from afar. Because, for all the friendliness of their growing intimacy, Hedwig was still a star, whose light touched him, but whose warmth was not for him. He would have died fighting for her with a smile on his lips. There had been times when he almost wished he might. He used to figure out pleasant little dramas, in which, fallen on the battlefield, his last word, uttered in all reverence, was her name. But he had no hope of living for her, unless, of course, she should happen to need him, which was most unlikely. He had no vanity whatever, although in parade dress, with white gloves, he hoped he cut a decent figure.

Maybe, at first, he had been in love with the idea of the princess, not the actual woman. It was typical of him to be drawn to something he couldn’t have and admire it from a distance. Despite the growing closeness between them, Hedwig was still like a star, shining down on him but offering warmth that was out of reach. He would have gladly fought for her with a smile on his face. There were times he almost wished he could. He used to imagine little scenarios where, lying on the battlefield, his last word, spoken in deep respect, would be her name. But he had no expectation of living for her, unless, of course, she happened to need him, which was pretty unlikely. He had no arrogance at all, even though in his formal uniform and white gloves, he hoped he looked good.

So she had been his star, and as cold and remote. And then, that very morning, whether it was the new cross-saddle suit or whatever it was, Hedwig had been thrown. Not badly—she was too expert for that. As a matter of fact, feeling herself going, she had flung two strong young arms around her horse’s neck, and had almost succeeded in lighting on her feet. It was not at all dramatic.

So she had been his star, just as cold and distant. And then, that very morning, whether it was the new cross-saddle outfit or something else, Hedwig had been thrown off. Not badly—she was too skilled for that. In fact, feeling herself losing balance, she had thrown her strong young arms around her horse’s neck and almost managed to land on her feet. It wasn't dramatic at all.

But Nikky’s heart had stopped beating. He had lifted her up from where she sat, half vexed and wholly ashamed, and carried her to a chair. That was all. But when it was all over, and Hedwig was only a trifle wobbly and horribly humiliated, Nikky Larisch knew the truth about himself, knew that he was in love with the granddaughter of his King, and that under no conceivable circumstances would he ever be able to tell her so. Knew, then, that happiness and he had said a long farewell, and would thereafter travel different roads.

But Nikky’s heart had stopped. He picked her up from where she sat, a little annoyed and completely embarrassed, and carried her to a chair. That was it. But after everything settled down, and Hedwig was just a bit shaky and extremely humiliated, Nikky Larisch realized something about himself: he was in love with the granddaughter of his King, and there was no way he could ever tell her. He understood then that happiness and he had said their goodbyes, and would now be on separate paths.

It had stunned him. He had stood quite still and thought about it. And Prince Ferdinand William Otto had caught him in the act of thinking; and had stood before him and surveyed him anxiously.

It had shocked him. He had stood completely still and thought about it. And Prince Ferdinand William Otto had caught him in that moment of contemplation; he had stood in front of him and looked at him with concern.

“You needn’t look so worried, you know,” he protested. “She’s not really hurt.”

“You don’t have to look so worried, you know,” he protested. “She’s not actually hurt.”

Nikky came back, but slowly. He had in a few seconds already traveled a long way along the lonely road. But he smiled down at the little Prince.

Nikky came back, but slowly. In just a few seconds, he had already covered a long distance along the empty road. But he smiled down at the little Prince.

“But she might have been, you know. It—it rather alarmed me.”

“But she could have been, you know. It—it really bothered me.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was for continuing the subject. He blamed the accident on the new riding-suit, and was royally outspoken about it. “And anyhow,” he finished, “I don’t like her in boy’s clothes. Half of her looks like a girl, and the rest doesn’t.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was all for continuing the conversation. He pinned the accident on the new riding outfit and spoke his mind about it. “And anyway,” he concluded, “I don’t like her in boy’s clothes. Half of her looks like a girl, and the other half doesn’t.”

Nikky, letting his eyes rest on her, realized that all of her to him was wonderful, and forever beyond reach.

Nikky, gazing at her, understood that everything about her was amazing and always out of reach for him.

So that night he started out to think things over. Probably never before in his life had he deliberately done such a thing. He had never, as a fact, thought much at all. It had been his comfortable habit to let the day take care of itself. Beyond minor problems of finance—minor because his income was trifling—he had considered little. In the last border war he had distinguished himself only when it was a matter of doing, not of thinking.

So that night he set out to think things through. He probably had never consciously done something like that in his life. In fact, he hadn’t really thought much at all. It had been his easy-going routine to let the day handle itself. Other than small financial issues—small because his income was meager—he hadn’t given much consideration to anything. In the last border war, he had only stood out when it came to action, not to reflection.

He was very humble about himself. His young swagger was a sort of defiance. And he was not subtle. Taken suddenly, through the Chancellor’s favor, into the circles of the Court, its intrigues and poisoned whispers passed him by. He did not know they existed. And he had one creed, and only one: to love God, honor the King, and live like a gentleman.

He was very modest about himself. His youthful confidence was a kind of rebellion. And he was not discreet. Suddenly, thanks to the Chancellor’s support, he found himself among the Court, but its plots and harmful rumors were completely lost on him. He didn’t even know they were there. He had one principle, and only one: to love God, honor the King, and live like a gentleman.

On this boy, then, with the capacity for suffering of his single-minded type, had fallen the mantle of trouble. It puzzled him. He did not exactly know what to do about it. And it hurt. It hurt horribly.

On this boy, then, with the ability to suffer from his focused nature, the weight of trouble had descended. It confused him. He didn’t really know how to handle it. And it hurt. It hurt a lot.

That night, following the Archduchess’s confidence, he had stood under the Palace windows, in the Place, and looked up. Not that he expected to see Hedwig. He did it instinctively, turning toward her hidden presence with a sort of bewildered yearning. Across his path, as he turned away, had passed the little procession of the priest and the Sacrament. He knelt, as did the lovers and the passers-by, and when he got up he followed the small flame of the lamp with his eyes as far as he could see it.

That night, after the Archduchess shared her secret, he stood beneath the Palace windows in the square and looked up. Not that he expected to see Hedwig. He did it instinctively, turning toward her unseen presence with a kind of confused longing. As he turned away, a small procession of the priest and the Sacrament passed by him. He knelt, as did the lovers and the people walking by, and when he got up, he followed the small flame of the lamp with his eyes as far as he could see it.

This was life, then. One lived and suffered and yearned, and then came death. Were there barriers of rank over there? Or were all equal, so that those who had loved on earth without hope might meet face to face? The tinkle of the bell grew fainter. This weight that he carried, it would be his all his life. And then, one day, he too would hear the bell coming nearer and nearer, and he would die, without having lived.

This was life, then. You lived, suffered, and longed for things, and then death came. Were there social barriers over there? Or was everyone equal, so that those who had loved on Earth without hope could meet face to face? The sound of the bell faded. The burden he carried would be with him all his life. And then, one day, he too would hear the bell getting closer and closer, and he would die without having truly lived.

But he was young, and the night was crisp and beautiful. He took a long breath, and looked up at the stars. After all, things might not be so bad. Hedwig might refuse this marriage. They were afraid that she would, or why have asked his help? When he thought of King Karl, he drew himself up; and his heels rang hard on the pavement. Karl! A hard man and a good king—that was Karl. And old. From the full manhood of his twenty-three years Nikky surveyed Karl’s almost forty, and considered it age.

But he was young, and the night was clear and beautiful. He took a deep breath and looked up at the stars. After all, things might not be so bad. Hedwig might refuse this marriage. They were worried that she would, or why else would they have asked for his help? When he thought of King Karl, he straightened up; his heels echoed loudly on the pavement. Karl! A tough guy and a good king—that was Karl. And older. From the fullness of his twenty-three years, Nikky looked at Karl’s nearly forty and thought of it as age.

But soon he was bitter again, bitter and jealous. Back there in the palace they were plotting their own safety, and making a young girl pay for it. He swore softly.

But soon he felt bitter again, bitter and jealous. Back in the palace, they were scheming to keep themselves safe, and making a young girl suffer for it. He swore quietly.

It was typical of Nikky to decide that he needed a hard walk. He translated most of his emotions into motion. So he set off briskly, turning into the crowded part of the city. Here were narrow, winding streets; old houses that overhung above and almost touched, shutting out all but a thin line of sky; mediaeval doorways of heavy oak and iron that opened into courtyards, where once armed men had lounged, but where now broken wagons and other riffraff were stored.

It was typical of Nikky to feel like he needed a good walk. He usually turned most of his emotions into movement. So he set off quickly, heading into the busy part of the city. Here, the streets were narrow and winding; old buildings loomed overhead, almost touching, blocking out all but a slim strip of sky; medieval doorways made of heavy oak and iron opened into courtyards, where armed men once hung out, but now there were broken wagons and other junk stored.

And here it was that Nikky happened on the thing that was to take him far that night, and bring about many curious things. Not far ahead of him two men were talking. They went slowly, arm in arm. One was talking loquaciously, using his free arm, on which hung a cane, to gesticulate. The other walked with bent head.

And it was here that Nikky stumbled upon something that would take him far that night and lead to many strange occurrences. Not far ahead of him, two men were chatting. They walked slowly, arm in arm. One was talking a lot, using his free arm, which held a cane, to gesture. The other walked with his head down.

Nikky, pausing to light a cigarette, fell behind. But the wind was tricky, and with his third match he stepped into a stone archway, lighted his cigarette, buttoned his tunic high against the chill, and emerged to a silent but violent struggle just ahead. The two men had been attacked by three others, and as he stared, the loquacious one went down. Instantly a huge figure of a man outlined against the light from a street-lamp, crouched over the prostrate form of the fallen man. Even in the imperceptible second before he started to run toward the group, Nikky saw that the silent one, unmolested, was looking on.

Nikky paused to light a cigarette and fell behind. The wind was tricky, and with his third match, he stepped into a stone archway, lit his cigarette, buttoned his jacket up against the chill, and stepped out to a silent but intense struggle just ahead. Two men were being attacked by three others, and as he watched, the talkative one went down. Immediately, a huge figure of a man, silhouetted against the light from a streetlamp, crouched over the fallen man. Even in the brief moment before he started running toward the group, Nikky noticed that the quiet one, unharmed, was simply observing.

A moment later he was in the thick of things and fighting gloriously. His soldierly cap fell off. His fair hair bristled with excitement. He flung out arms that were both furious and strong, and with each blow the group assumed a new formation. Unluckily, a great deal of the fighting was done over the prostrate form of Peter Niburg.

A moment later, he was in the middle of it all, fighting like a champ. His soldier's cap fell off. His light hair stood on end with excitement. He threw his arms out, both furious and powerful, and with each strike, the group changed shape. Unfortunately, a lot of the fighting happened over the fallen body of Peter Niburg.

Suddenly one of the group broke away, and ran down the street. He ran rather like a kangaroo, gathering his feet under him and proceeding by a series of leaps, almost as if he were being shamefully pricked from behind. At a corner he turned pale, terror-stricken eyes back on that sinister group, and went on into the labyrinth of small streets.

Suddenly, one of the group broke away and ran down the street. He ran like a kangaroo, tucking his feet underneath him and bounding forward, almost as if he were being shamefully poked from behind. At a corner, he turned pale, fear-stricken eyes darting back at that sinister group, and continued into the maze of narrow streets.

But disaster, inglorious disaster, waited for Nikky. Peter Niburg, face down on the pavement, was groaning, and Nikky had felled one man and was starting on a second with the fighting appetite of twenty-three, when something happened. One moment Nikky was smiling, with a cut lip, and hair in his eyes, and the next he was dropped like an ox, by a blow from behind. Landing between his shoulder-blades, it jerked his head back with a snap, and sent him reeling. A second followed, delivered by a huge fist.

But disaster, embarrassing disaster, was waiting for Nikky. Peter Niburg, face down on the pavement, was groaning, and Nikky had taken down one guy and was going after a second with the fighting energy of twenty-three, when something unexpected happened. One moment Nikky was smiling, with a cut lip and hair in his eyes, and the next he was dropped like a sack of potatoes by a smash from behind. He landed hard between his shoulder blades, making his head snap back and sending him reeling. A second blow came, delivered by a massive fist.

Down went Nikky, and lay still.

Down went Nikky and lay still.

The town slept on. Street brawls were not uncommon, especially in the neighborhood of the Hungaria. Those who roused grumbled about quarrelsome students, and slept again.

The town was fast asleep. Street fights happened often, especially near the Hungaria. Those who woke up complained about the argumentative students and drifted back to sleep.

Perhaps two minutes later, Nikky got up. He was another minute in locating himself. His cap lay in the gutter. Beside him, on his back, lay a sprawling and stertorous figure, with, so quick the downfall, a cane still hooked to his arm.

Perhaps two minutes later, Nikky got up. He spent another minute getting his bearings. His cap was in the gutter. Next to him, lying on his back, was a sprawled-out figure, breathing heavily, with a cane still hooked to his arm from the sudden fall.

Nikky bent over Peter Niburg. Bending over made his head ache abominably.

Nikky leaned over Peter Niburg. Leaning over made his head hurt terribly.

“Here, man!” he said. “Get up! Rouse yourself!”

“Hey, man!” he said. “Get up! Wake up!”

Peter Niburg made an inarticulate reference to a piece of silk of certain quality, and lay still. But his eyes opened slowly, and he stared up at the stars. “A fine night,” he said thickly. “A very fine—” Suddenly he raised himself to a sitting posture. Terror gave him strength. “I’ve been robbed,” he said. “Robbed. I am ruined. I am dead.”

Peter Niburg made a vague comment about a piece of silk of a particular quality and remained still. But his eyes slowly opened, and he looked up at the stars. “What a nice night,” he said heavily. “A really nice—” Suddenly, he propped himself up to a sitting position. Fear fueled him. “I’ve been robbed,” he said. “Robbed. I’m ruined. I’m done for.”

“Tut,” said Nikky, mopping his cut lip. “If you are dead, your spirit speaks with an uncommonly lusty voice! Come, get up. We present together a shameful picture of defeat.”

“Tut,” said Nikky, wiping his cut lip. “If you’re dead, your spirit sure has a loud voice! Come on, get up. We’re putting on a pretty embarrassing show of defeat here.”

But he raised Peter Niburg gently from the ground and, finding his knees unstable, from fright or weakness, stood him against a house wall. Peter Niburg, with rolling eyes, felt for his letter, and, the saints be praised, found it.

But he gently lifted Peter Niburg off the ground and, noticing his shaky knees from fear or weakness, propped him up against a wall. Peter Niburg, with wide eyes, searched for his letter and, thank goodness, found it.

“Ah!” he said, and straightened up. “After all it is not so bad as I feared. They got nothing.”

“Ah!” he said, sitting up straight. “It’s not as bad as I thought. They got nothing.”

He made a manful effort to walk, but tottered reeled. Nikky caught him.

He tried hard to walk, but he wobbled and staggered. Nikky caught him.

“Careful!” he said. “The colossus was doubtless the one who got us boxy, and we are likely to feel his weight for some time. Where do you live?”

“Be careful!” he said. “The giant was definitely the one who made us feel cramped, and we’re probably going to feel the effects for a while. Where do you live?”

Peter Niburg was not for saying. He would have preferred to pursue his solitary if uncertain way. But Nikky was no half Samaritan. Toward Peter Niburg’s lodging, then, they made a slow progress.

Peter Niburg was not one for talking. He would have rather followed his lonely, though uncertain, path. But Nikky was no half-hearted Samaritan. So, they slowly made their way to Peter Niburg’s place.

“These recent gentlemen,” said Nikky, as they rent along, “they are, perhaps, personal enemies?”

“These recent guys,” said Nikky, as they ran along, “they are, maybe, personal enemies?”

“I do not know. I saw nothing.”

“I don’t know. I saw nothing.”

“One was very large, a giant of a man. Do you now such a man?”

“One was very large, a giant of a man. Do you know such a man?”

Peter Niburg reflected. He thought not. “But I know why they came,” he said unguardedly. “Some early morning, my friend, you will hear of man lying dead in the street, That man will be I.”

Peter Niburg reflected. He thought not. “But I know why they came,” he said without holding back. “Some early morning, my friend, you will hear about a man lying dead in the street. That man will be me.”

“The thought has a moral,” observed Nikky. “Do not trust yourself out-of-doors at night.”

“The thought has a moral,” Nikky noted. “Don’t trust yourself outside at night.”

But he saw that Peter Niburg kept his hand over breast-pocket.

But he noticed that Peter Niburg had his hand over his breast pocket.

Never having dealt in mysteries, Nikky was slow recognizing one. But, he reflected, many things were going on in the old city in these troubled days.

Never having dealt in mysteries, Nikky was slow to recognize one. But, he thought, a lot was happening in the old city during these troubled times.

Came to Nikky, all at once; that this man on his arm might be one of the hidden eyes of Government.

Came to Nikky all at once; that this man on his arm might be one of the hidden eyes of the Government.

“These are difficult times,” he ventured, “for those who are loyal.”

“These are tough times,” he said, “for those who are loyal.”

Peter Niburg gave him a sidelong glance. “Difficult indeed,” he said briefly.

Peter Niburg shot him a sideways look. “Definitely tough,” he said shortly.

“But,” said Nikky, “perhaps we fear too much. The people love the boy Prince. And without the people revolution can accomplish nothing.”

“But,” said Nikky, “maybe we’re afraid of too much. The people love the boy Prince. And without the support of the people, a revolution can’t achieve anything.”

“Nothing at all,” assented Peter Niburg.

“Not a thing,” agreed Peter Niburg.

“I think,” Nikky observed, finding his companion unresponsive, “that, after I see you safely home, I shall report this small matter to the police. Surely there cannot be in the city many such gorillas as our friend with the beard and the huge body.”

“I think,” Nikky noted, noticing his friend didn't respond, “that after I get you home safely, I will report this little incident to the police. There can't be too many guys like our bearded friend with the huge build in the city.”

But here Peter Niburg turned even paler. “Not—not the police!” he stammered.

But here, Peter Niburg turned even paler. “Not—not the police!” he stammered.

“But why? You and I, my friend, will carry their insignia for some days. I have a mind to pay our debts.”

“But why? You and I, my friend, will carry their badge for a few days. I plan to settle our debts.”

Peter Niburg considered. He stopped and faced Nikky. “I do not wish the police,” he said. “Perhaps I have said too little. This is a private matter. An affair of jealousy.”

Peter Niburg thought for a moment. He paused and turned to Nikky. “I don’t want the police,” he said. “Maybe I haven’t explained enough. This is a personal issue. A matter of jealousy.”

“I see!”

“Got it!”

“Naturally, not a matter for publicity.”

“Of course, not something for public attention.”

“Very well,” Nikky assented. But in his mind was rising, dark suspicion. He had stumbled on something. He cursed his stupidity that it meant, so far, nothing more than a mystery to him. He did not pride himself on his intelligence.

“Fine,” Nikky agreed. But in his mind, dark suspicions were forming. He had discovered something. He cursed his own foolishness that it had, so far, meant nothing more than a puzzle to him. He didn’t consider himself particularly smart.

“You were not alone, I think?”

"You weren't alone, were you?"

Peter Niburg suddenly remembered Herman, and stopped.

Peter Niburg suddenly remembered Herman and came to a halt.

“Your friend must have escaped.”

"Your friend must have gotten away."

“He would escape,” said Peter Niburg scornfully. “He is of the type that runs.”

“He would run away,” said Peter Niburg with contempt. “He’s the kind of person who skips out.”

He lapsed into sullen silence. Soon he paused before a quiet house, one of the many which housed in cavernous depths uncounted clerks and other small fry of the city. “Good-night to you,” said Peter Niburg. Then, rather tardily. “And my thanks. But for you I should now—” he shrugged his shoulders.

He fell into a moody silence. Soon, he stopped in front of a quiet house, one of the many that housed numerous clerks and other small-time workers in the city. “Good night to you,” said Peter Niburg. Then, somewhat reluctantly, he added, “And thanks. If it weren't for you, I would now—” he shrugged his shoulders.

“Good-night, friend,” said Nikky. “And better keep your bed to-morrow.”

“Good night, friend,” said Nikky. “And make sure to stay in bed tomorrow.”

He had turned away, and Peter Niburg entered the house.

He turned away, and Peter Niburg walked into the house.

Nikky inspected himself in the glow of a street lamp. Save for some dust, and a swollen lip, which he could not see, he was not unpresentable. Well enough, anyhow, for the empty streets. But before he started he looked the house and the neighborhood over carefully. He might wish to return to that house.

Nikky checked himself out in the light of a street lamp. Aside from a bit of dust and a swollen lip that he couldn't see, he looked decent enough. Good enough, at least, for the desolate streets. But before he left, he thoroughly surveyed the house and the neighborhood. He might want to come back to that house.

For two hours he walked, and resumed his interrupted train of thought—past the gloomy University buildings, past the quay, where sailed the vessels that during peaceful times went along the Ar through the low lands of Karnia to the sea. At last, having almost circled the city, he came to the Cathedral. It was nearly midnight by the clock in the high tower. He stopped and consulted his watch. The fancy took him to go up the high steps, and look out over the city from the colonnade.

For two hours, he walked and picked up his interrupted thoughts—past the dreary University buildings, past the dock where ships sailed that during peaceful times traveled along the Ar through the lowlands of Karnia to the sea. Finally, having nearly gone around the city, he reached the Cathedral. It was almost midnight according to the clock in the tall tower. He paused to check his watch. The idea struck him to climb the high steps and look out over the city from the colonnade.

Once there, he stood leaning against a column, looking out. The sleeping town appealed to him. Just so had it lain in old feudal times, clustered about the church and the Palace, and looking to both for protection. It had grown since then, had extended beyond the walls which sheltered it, had now destroyed those walls and, filling in the moat, had built thereon its circling parks. And other things had changed. No longer, he reflected gloomily, did it look to the palace, save with tolerance and occasional disloyalty. The old order was changing. And, with all his hot young heart, Nikky was for the old order.

Once there, he leaned against a column, gazing out. The quiet town fascinated him. Just like it had in ancient feudal times, it was nestled around the church and the Palace, relying on both for safety. Since then, it had expanded beyond the protective walls, had even torn those walls down, filled in the moat, and created its surrounding parks. Other things had shifted as well. No longer, he thought gloomily, did it look to the palace with anything more than tolerance and occasional disloyalty. The old order was changing. And with all his passionate youth, Nikky was for the old order.

There was some one coming along the quiet streets, with a stealthy, shuffling gait that caught his attention. So, for instance, might a weary or a wounded man drag along. Exactly so, indeed, had Peter Niburg shambled into his house but two hours gone.

There was someone walking down the quiet streets, with a sneaky, shuffling walk that caught his attention. Just like a tired or injured person might drag themselves along. Just like that, Peter Niburg had shuffled into his house just two hours ago.

The footsteps paused, hesitated, commenced a painful struggle up the ascent. Nikky moved behind his column, and waited. Up and up, weary step after weary step. The shadowy figure, coming close, took a form, became a man—became Peter Niburg.

The footsteps stopped, hesitated, then started a difficult climb up the slope. Nikky moved behind his column and waited. Up and up, tired step after tired step. The shadowy figure drew closer, took shape, and became a man—Peter Niburg.

Now, indeed, Nikky roused. Beaten and sorely bruised, Peter Niburg should have been in bed. What stealthy business of the night brought him out?

Now, Nikky is awake. Peter Niburg, beaten and seriously bruised, should have been in bed. What secret work in the night brought him out?

Fortunately for Nikky’s hiding-place, the last step or two proved too much for the spy. He groaned, and sat down painfully, near the top. His head lolled forward, and he supported it on two shaking hands. Thus he sat, huddled and miserable, for five minutes or thereabouts. The chime rang out overhead the old hymn which the little Crown Prince so often sang to it:

Fortunately for Nikky’s hiding spot, the last couple of steps proved too much for the spy. He groaned and sat down painfully near the top. His head hung forward, resting on two trembling hands. He remained huddled and miserable like that for about five minutes. The chime above rang out the old hymn that the little Crown Prince sang to it so often:

               “Draw me too, gentle Mary,  
                To worship You and Your Child!  
                        Gentle Mary,  
                Star in the dreary and wild desert.”  

Time had gone since the old church stood in a desert drear and wild, but still its chimes rang the old petition, hour after hour.

Time had passed since the old church sat in a desolate and wild desert, yet its bells still rang the same old request, hour after hour.

At ten minutes past the hour, Nikky heard the engine of an automobile. No machine came in sight, but the throbbing kept on, from which he judged that a car had been stopped around the corner. Peter Niburg heard it, and rose. A moment later a man, with the springiness of youth, mounted the steps and confronted the messenger.

At ten minutes past the hour, Nikky heard a car engine. No vehicle came into view, but the rumbling continued, leading him to believe a car had stopped around the corner. Peter Niburg heard it too and stood up. A moment later, a man, full of youthful energy, climbed the steps and faced the messenger.

Nikky saw a great light. When Peter Niburg put his hand to his breast-pocket, there was no longer room for doubt, nor, for that matter, time for thinking. As a matter of fact, never afterward could Nikky recall thinking at all. He moved away quietly, hidden by the shadows of the colonnade. Behind him, on the steps, the two men were talking. Peter Niburg’s nasal voice had taken on a whining note. Short, gruff syllables replied. Absorbed in themselves and their business, they neither heard nor saw the figure that slipped through the colonnade, and dropped, a bloodcurdling drop, from the high end of it to the street below.

Nikky saw a bright light. When Peter Niburg reached for his breast pocket, there was no longer any room for doubt, and frankly, no time to think. In fact, Nikky could never remember thinking again after that moment. He quietly moved away, hidden in the shadows of the colonnade. Behind him, on the steps, the two men were talking. Peter Niburg’s nasal voice had taken on a whiny tone. Short, gruff responses followed. Focused on their conversation and business, they neither heard nor noticed the figure that slipped through the colonnade and made a chilling drop from the top to the street below.

Nikky’s first impulse, beside the car, was to cut a tire. By getting his opponent into a stooping position; over the damaged wheel, it would be easier to overcome him. But a hasty search revealed that he had lost his knife in the melee. And second thought gave him a better plan. After all, to get the letter was not everything. To know its destination would be important. He had no time to think further. The messenger was coming down the steps, not stealthily, but clattering, with the ring of nails in the heels of heavy boots.

Nikky’s first instinct, next to the car, was to slash a tire. By getting his opponent to bend down over the damaged wheel, it would be easier to take him down. But a quick search showed he had lost his knife in the scuffle. A second thought gave him a better idea. After all, getting the letter wasn’t everything. Knowing where it was headed would be crucial. He didn’t have time to think any further. The messenger was coming down the steps, not quietly, but making a racket, with the sound of nails in the heels of heavy boots.

Nikky flung his long length into the tonneau, and there crouched. It was dark enough to conceal him, but Nikky’s was a large body in a small place. However, the chauffeur only glanced at the car, kicked a tire with a practiced foot, and got in.

Nikky threw himself into the back of the car and crouched down. It was dark enough to hide him, but Nikky's big frame was crammed into a small space. Still, the driver just glanced at the car, kicked a tire with a practiced foot, and climbed in.

He headed for the open country. Very soon his passenger knew that he was in for a long ride possibly, a cold ride certainly. Within the city limits the car moved decorously, but when the suburbs were reached, the driver put on all his power. He drove carefully, too, as one who must make haste but cannot afford accident.

He drove out into the countryside. Before long, his passenger realized that they were in for a long journey, and definitely a cold one. Within the city limits, the car moved steadily, but once they hit the suburbs, the driver unleashed all his power. He drove cautiously, though, like someone who needs to hurry but can't risk an accident.

Nikky grew very uncomfortable. His long legs ached. The place between the shoulders where the concierge had landed his powerful blows throbbed and beat. Also he was puzzled, and he hated being puzzled. He was unarmed, too. He disliked that most of all. Generally speaking, he felt his position humiliating. He was a soldier, not a spy. His training had been to fight, not to hide and watch.

Nikky felt really uncomfortable. His long legs hurt. The spot between his shoulders, where the concierge had hit him hard, throbbed. He was also confused, and he hated that feeling. Plus, he was unarmed, which he disliked the most. Overall, he found his situation humiliating. He was a soldier, not a spy. His training had been to fight, not to sneak around and observe.

After a time he raised his head. He made out that they were going east, toward the mountains, and he cursed the luck that had left his revolver at home. Still he had no plan but to watch. Two hours’ ride, at their present rate, would take them over the border and into Karnia.

After a while, he lifted his head. He realized they were heading east, toward the mountains, and he cursed his luck for forgetting his revolver at home. Still, he had no plan other than to observe. At their current speed, it would take them two hours to cross the border and enter Karnia.

Nikky, although no thinker, was not a fool, and he knew rather better than most what dangers threatened the country from outside as well. Also, in the back of his impulsive head was a sort of dogged quality that was near to obstinacy. He had started this thing and he would see it through. And as the car approached the border, he began to realize that this was not of the Terrorists at home, but something sinister, abroad.

Nikky, even though he wasn't a deep thinker, wasn't naive, and he understood better than most the external threats facing the country. Additionally, in the back of his impulsive mind was a stubborn determination that bordered on obstinacy. He had initiated this situation and was determined to see it through. As the car neared the border, he started to realize that the danger wasn't from domestic terrorists, but something more sinister from abroad.

With a squealing of brakes the machine drew up at the frontier. Here was a chain across the highway, with two sets of guards. Long before they reached it, a sentry stepped into the road and waved his lantern.

With a screech of brakes, the vehicle pulled up at the border. There was a chain across the road, with two groups of guards. Long before they got there, a guard stepped into the street and waved his flashlight.

Nikky burrowed lower into the car, and attempted to look like a rug. In the silence, while the sentry evidently examined a passport and flashed a lantern over the chauffeur, Nikky cursed the ticking of his watch, the beating of his own heart.

Nikky huddled deeper into the car, trying to blend in like a rug. In the silence, as the guard examined a passport and shined a flashlight on the chauffeur, Nikky cursed the ticking of his watch and the pounding of his own heart.

Then came a clanking as the chain dropped in the road. The car bumped over it, and halted again. The same formalities, this time by Karnian sentries. A bit more danger, too, for the captain in charge of the guard asked for matches, and dangled a careless hand over the side, within a few inches of Nikky’s head. Then the jerk following a hasty letting-in of the clutch, and they were off again.

Then there was a clanking sound as the chain fell onto the road. The car bumped over it and stopped again. The same formalities, this time from the Karnian guards. A little more danger too, because the captain in charge of the guard asked for matches and carelessly dangled his hand over the side, just inches from Nikky’s head. Then came the jerk as they quickly released the clutch, and they were off again.

For some time they climbed steadily. But Nikky, who knew the road, bided his time. Then at last, at two o’clock, came the steep ascent to the very crest of the mountain, and a falling-back, gear by gear, until they climbed slowly in the lowest.

For a while, they climbed steadily. But Nikky, who was familiar with the path, waited for the right moment. Finally, at two o'clock, they began the steep climb to the top of the mountain, gradually shifting down gears until they were moving slowly in the lowest gear.

Nikky unfolded his length quietly. The gears were grinding, the driver bent low over his wheel. Very deliberately, now that he knew what he was going to do, Nikky unbuttoned his tunic and slipped it off. It was a rash thing, this plan he had in mind, rash under any circumstances, in a moving car particularly rash here, where between the cliff and a precipice that fell far away below, was only a winding ribbon of uneven road.

Nikky quietly unfolded himself. The gears were grinding, and the driver was hunched over the steering wheel. Now that he had decided on his plan, Nikky carefully unbuttoned his tunic and took it off. What he was about to do was risky, reckless in any situation, but especially dangerous in a moving car, where the only thing between the cliff and a deep drop was a narrow, bumpy road.

Here, at the crucial moment, undoubtedly he should have given a last thought to Hedwig. But alas for romance! As a matter of honesty, he had completely forgotten Hedwig. This was his work, and with even the hottest of lovers, work and love are things apart.

Here, at the critical moment, he definitely should have thought about Hedwig one last time. But unfortunately for romance! To be honest, he had completely forgotten about her. This was his job, and even with the most passionate lovers, work and love are separate things.

So he waited his moment, loveless, as one may say, and then, with one singularly efficient gesture, he flung his tunic over the chauffeur’s head. He drove a car himself, did Nikky—not his own, of course; he was far too poor—and he counted on one thing: an automobile driver acts from the spinal cord, and not from the brain. Therefore his brain may be seething with a thousand frenzies, but he will shove out clutch and brake feet in an emergency, and hold them out.

So he waited for his chance, without love, as people might say, and then, with one quick and effective move, he threw his tunic over the chauffeur’s head. Nikky drove a car himself—not his own, obviously; he was way too broke—and he relied on one thing: a car driver acts on instinct, not with thought. So even if his mind was racing with a thousand thoughts, he'd still hit the clutch and brake in an emergency and keep them steady.

So it happened. The man’s hands left the wheel, but he stopped his car. Not too soon. Not before it had struck the cliff, and then taken a sickening curve out toward the edge of the precipice. But stop it did, on the very edge of eternity, and the chauffeur held it there.

So it happened. The man’s hands left the steering wheel, but he stopped his car. Not too soon. Not before it had hit the cliff and then taken a nauseating turn toward the edge of the drop. But stop it did, right at the edge of forever, and the driver held it there.

“Set the hand brake!” Nikky said. The lamps were near enough the edge to make him dizzy.

“Pull the hand brake!” Nikky said. The lights were close enough to the edge to make him feel dizzy.

The chauffeur ceased struggling, and set the hand brake. His head was still covered. But having done that, he commenced a struggle more furious than forceful, for both of them were handicapped. But Nikky had steel-like young arms from which escape was impossible.

The driver stopped fighting and set the hand brake. His head was still covered. But after that, he started a struggle that was more intense than effective, as they were both at a disadvantage. But Nikky had strong, youthful arms, making escape impossible.

And now Nikky was forced to an unsoldier-like thing that he afterward tried to forget. For the driver developed unexpected strength, refused to submit, got the tunic off his head, and, seeing himself attacked by one man only, took courage and fell to. He picked up a wrench from the seat beside him, and made a furious pass at Nikky’s head. Nikky ducked and, after a struggle, secured the weapon. All this in the car, over the seat back.

And now Nikky was put in a situation that felt uncharacteristic for a soldier, something he later tried to forget. The driver showed surprising strength, wouldn’t give in, got the tunic off his head, and, seeing he was only facing one person, gathered his courage and fought back. He grabbed a wrench from the seat next to him and swung it violently at Nikky’s head. Nikky ducked, and after a struggle, managed to seize the weapon. All this happened in the car, over the seat back.

It was then that Nikky raised the wrench and stunned his man with it. It was hateful. The very dull thud of it was sickening. And there was a bad minute or two when he thought he had killed his opponent. The man had sunk down in his seat, a sodden lump of inanimate human flesh. And Nikky, whose business, in a way, was killing; was horrified.

It was then that Nikky lifted the wrench and hit his opponent with it, leaving him stunned. It was awful. The dull thud was sickening. For a minute or two, he feared he had killed the guy. The man slumped down in his seat, a lifeless mass of flesh. And Nikky, whose job, in a sense, involved killing, was horrified.

He tried to find the pulse, but failed—which was not surprising, since he had the wrong side of the wrist. Then the unconscious man groaned. For a moment, as he stood over him, Nikky reflected that he was having rather a murderous night of it.

He tried to find the pulse, but couldn’t— which wasn’t surprising, since he was checking the wrong side of the wrist. Then the unconscious man groaned. For a moment, as he stood over him, Nikky thought about how he was having a pretty murderous night.

The chauffeur wakened, ten minutes later, to find himself securely tied with his own towing rope, and lying extremely close to the edge of death. Beside him on the ground sat a steady-eyed young man with a cut lip. The young man had lighted a cigarette, and was placing it carefully in the uninjured side of his mouth.

The chauffeur woke up ten minutes later to find himself tightly bound with his own towing rope and lying dangerously close to death. Next to him on the ground was a calm young man with a cut on his lip. The young man had lit a cigarette and was carefully putting it in the uninjured side of his mouth.

“Just as soon as you are up to it,” said Nikky, “we shall have a little talk.”

“Whenever you’re ready,” said Nikky, “we’ll have a quick chat.”

The chauffeur muttered something in the peasant patois of Karnia.

The driver mumbled something in the local dialect of Karnia.

“Come, come!” Nikky observed. “Speak up. No hiding behind strange tongues. But first, I have the letter. That saves your worrying about it. You can clear your mind for action.” Suddenly Nikky dropped his mocking tone. To be quite frank, now that the man was not dead, and Nikky had the letter, he rather fancied himself. But make no mistake—he was in earnest, grim and deadly earnest.

“Come on, come on!” Nikky said. “Speak up. No hiding behind weird languages. But first, I have the letter. That takes away your worry about it. You can clear your mind to take action.” Suddenly, Nikky dropped his sarcastic tone. To be honest, now that the man was alive and Nikky had the letter, he felt pretty good about himself. But don’t get it wrong—he was serious, dead serious.

“I have a fancy, my friend,” he said, “to take that letter of yours on to its destination. But what that destination is, you are to tell me.”

“I have an idea, my friend,” he said, “to take your letter to its destination. But you need to tell me what that destination is.”

The man on the ground grinned sardonically. “You know better than to ask that,” he said. “I will never tell you.”

The man on the ground smirked sarcastically. “You know better than to ask that,” he said. “I’m never going to tell you.”

Nikky had thought things out fairly well, for him, in that ten minutes. In a business-like fashion he turned the prostrate prisoner on his side, so that he faced toward the chasm. A late moon showed its depth, and the valley in which the Ar flowed swiftly. And having thus faced him toward the next world, Nikky, throwing away his cigarette because it hurt his lip, put a stone or two from the roadway behind his prisoner, and anchored him there. Then he sat down and waited. Except that his ears were burning, he was very calm.

Nikky had thought things through pretty well, for him, in that ten minutes. In a business-like way, he turned the helpless prisoner onto his side, making sure he faced the chasm. A late moon revealed its depth and the valley where the Ar flowed swiftly. After positioning him toward the next world, Nikky tossed away his cigarette because it hurt his lip, grabbed a couple of stones from the road, and secured the prisoner there. Then he sat down and waited. Aside from his burning ears, he felt very calm.

“Any news?” he asked, at the end of ten minutes’ unbroken silence.

“Any news?” he asked after ten minutes of complete silence.

His—prisoner said nothing. He was thinking, doubtless. Weighing things, too,—perhaps life against betrayal, a family against separation.

His—prisoner said nothing. He was probably thinking. Weighing things, too—maybe life against betrayal, a family against separation.

Nikky examined the letter again. It was addressed to a border town in Livonia. But the town lay far behind them. The address, then, was a false one. He whistled softly. He was not, as a fact, as calm as he looked. He had never thrown a man over a precipice before, and he disliked the idea. Fortunately, his prisoner did not know this. Besides, suppose he did push him over? Dead men are extremely useless about telling things. It would, as a fact, leave matters no better than before. Rather worse.

Nikky looked over the letter again. It was sent to a border town in Livonia. But that town was far behind them. So the address was fake. He whistled softly. He wasn’t as calm as he seemed. He had never pushed a man off a cliff before, and he didn’t like the thought of it. Luckily, his prisoner didn’t know this. Besides, what if he did push him off? Dead men don’t help with information. It would, in fact, leave things not better than before—actually worse.

Half an hour.

30 minutes.

“Come, come,” said Nikky fiercely. “We are losing time.” He looked fierce, too. His swollen lip did that. And he was nervous. It occurred to him that his prisoner, in desperation, might roll over the edge himself, which would be most uncomfortable.

“Come on, come on,” Nikky said angrily. “We’re running out of time.” He looked intense, too. His swollen lip added to that. And he was uneasy. It crossed his mind that his prisoner, in a moment of desperation, might throw himself over the edge, which would be very unpleasant.

But the precipice, and Nikky’s fierce lip, and other things, had got in their work. The man on the ground stopped muttering in his patois, and turned on Nikky eyes full of hate.

But the cliff, along with Nikky’s fierce expression and other factors, had influenced the situation. The man on the ground stopped mumbling in his dialect and turned to Nikky with eyes full of hate.

“I will tell you,” he said. “And you will free me. And after that—”

“I'll tell you,” he said. “And you’ll set me free. And after that—”

“Certainly,” Nikky replied equably. “You will follow me to the ends of the earth—although that will not be necessary, because I don’t intend to go there—and finish me off.” Then, sternly: “Now, where does the letter go? I have a fancy for delivering it myself.”

“Sure,” Nikky replied calmly. “You'll track me down anywhere—even though that won't be needed because I don’t plan on going there—and take me out.” Then, firmly: “Now, where does the letter need to go? I’d like to deliver it myself.”

“If I tell you, what then?”

“If I tell you, what happens next?”

“This: If you tell me properly, and all goes well, I will return and release you. If I do not return, naturally you will not be released. And, for fear you meditate a treachery, I shall gag you and leave you, not here, but back a short distance, in the wood we just passed. And, because you are a brave man, and this thing may be less serious than I think it is, I give you my word of honor that, if you advise me correctly, I shall return and liberate you.”

“This: If you talk to me openly, and everything goes smoothly, I’ll come back and set you free. If I don’t come back, then you obviously won’t be freed. And, to prevent you from plotting something against me, I’ll gag you and leave you not here, but a short way back in the woods we just passed. Also, because you’re a brave man, and this situation might not be as serious as I believe, I promise that if you give me the right advice, I’ll return and free you.”

He was very proud of his plan. He had thought it out carefully. He had everything to gain and nothing to lose by it—except, perhaps, his life. The point was, that he knew he could not take a citizen of Karnia prisoner, because too many things would follow, possibly a war.

He was really proud of his plan. He had thought it through carefully. He had everything to gain and nothing to lose by it—except, maybe, his life. The key was that he knew he couldn’t take a citizen of Karnia prisoner, because too many things could happen, possibly a war.

“It’s a reasonable proposition,” he observed. “If I come back, you are all right. If I do not, there are a number of disagreeable possibilities for you.”

“It’s a fair suggestion,” he noted. “If I return, you’re fine. If I don’t, there are several unpleasant outcomes for you.”

“I have only your word.”

"I'll take your word for it."

“And I yours,” said Nikky.

"And I yours," Nikky said.

The chauffeur took a final glance around; as far as he could see, and a final shuddering look at the valley of the Ar, far below. “I will tell you,” he said sullenly.

The driver took one last look around; as far as he could see, and a final shuddering glance at the valley of the Ar, far below. “I’ll tell you,” he said sullenly.





CHAPTER XII. TWO PRISONERS

Herman Spier had made his escape with the letter. He ran through tortuous byways of the old city, under arches into courtyards, out again by doorway set in walls, twisted, doubled like a rabbit. And all this with no pursuit, save the pricking one of terror.

Herman Spier had gotten away with the letter. He dashed through the winding backstreets of the old city, through arches into courtyards, then out again through doorways set in walls, twisting and turning like a rabbit. And all this with no one chasing him, except for the sharp feeling of fear.

But at last he halted, looked about, perceived that only his own guilty conscience accused him, and took breath. He made his way to the house in the Road of the Good Children, the letter now buttoned inside his coat, and, finding the doors closed, lurked in the shadow of the park until, an hour later, Black Humbert himself appeared.

But finally he stopped, looked around, realized that only his own guilty conscience was judging him, and caught his breath. He headed to the house on the Road of the Good Children, the letter now tucked inside his coat. Finding the doors closed, he hid in the shadows of the park until, an hour later, Black Humbert himself showed up.

He eyed his creature with cold anger. “It is a marvel,” he sneered, “that such flight as yours has not brought the police in a pack at your heels.”

He looked at his creature with icy rage. “It’s amazing,” he mocked, “that your kind of flight hasn't attracted the police to chase after you.”

“I had the letter,” Herman replied sulkily. “It was necessary to save it.”

“I had the letter,” Herman replied grumpily. “I had to keep it safe.”

“You were to see where Niburg took the substitute.”

“You were supposed to see where Niburg took the substitute.”

But here Herman was the one to sneer. “Niburg!” he said. “You know well enough that he will take no substitute to-night, or any night, You strike hard, my friend.”

But here Herman was the one to mock. “Niburg!” he said. “You know very well that he won't accept any substitutes tonight, or any other night. You really hit hard, my friend.”

The concierge growled, and together they entered the house across the street.

The concierge grunted, and together they walked into the house across the street.

In the absence of Humbert, his niece, daughter of a milk-seller near, kept the bureau, answered the bell, and after nine o’clock, when the doors were bolted, admitted the various occupants of the house and gave them the tiny tapers with which to light themselves upstairs. She was sewing and singing softly when they entered. Herman Spier’s pale face colored. He suspected the girl of a softness for him, not entirely borne out by the facts. So he straightened his ready-made tie, which hooked to his collar button, and ogled her.

In Humbert's absence, his niece, the daughter of a nearby milk seller, ran the office, answered the bell, and after nine o’clock, when they locked up, let the various residents of the house in and handed them the small candles to take upstairs. She was sewing and humming softly when they arrived. Herman Spier's pale face flushed. He thought the girl might have a bit of a crush on him, though the evidence was shaky. So, he adjusted his clip-on tie that hooked to his collar button and stared at her.

“All right, girl. You may go,” said Humbert. His huge bulk seemed to fill the little room.

“All right, girl. You can go,” said Humbert. His large frame seemed to fill the small room.

“Good-night to you both,” the girl said, and gave Herman Spier a nod. When she was gone, the concierge locked the door behind her.

“Good night to you both,” the girl said, and nodded to Herman Spier. When she left, the concierge locked the door behind her.

“And now,” he said, “for a look at the treasure.”

“And now,” he said, “let's take a look at the treasure.”

He rubbed his hands together as Herman produced the letter. Heads close, they examined it under the lamp. Then they glanced at each other.

He rubbed his hands together as Herman pulled out the letter. Leaning in close, they looked at it under the lamp. Then they exchanged glances.

“A cipher,” said the concierge shortly. “It tells nothing.”

“A code,” said the concierge briefly. “It doesn’t reveal anything.”

It was a moment of intense disappointment. In Humbert’s mind had been forming, for the past hour or two, a plan—nothing less than to go himself before the Council and, with the letter in hand, to point out certain things which would be valuable. In this way he would serve both the party and him-self. Preferment would follow. He could demand, under the corning republic, some high office. Already, of course, he was known to the Committee, and known well, but rather for brawn than brain. They used him. Now— “Code!” he said. And struck the paper with a hairy fist. “Everything goes wrong. That blond devil interferes, and now this letter speaks but of blankets and loaves!”

It was a moment of intense disappointment. For the past hour or two, Humbert had been developing a plan—nothing less than to go before the Council and, with the letter in hand, point out certain things that would be valuable. This way, he would benefit both the party and himself. Promotions would follow. He could ask for a high office under the upcoming republic. Already, of course, he was well-known to the Committee, but more for his strength than his intellect. They used him. Now— “Code!” he said, striking the paper with a hairy fist. “Everything goes wrong. That blond devil interferes, and now this letter is just about blankets and loaves!”

The bell rang, and, taking care to thrust the letter out of sight, the concierge disappeared. Then ensued, in the hall, a short colloquy, followed by a thumping on the staircase. The concierge returned.

The bell rang, and, making sure to hide the letter from view, the concierge left. Then a brief conversation took place in the hall, followed by footsteps thumping on the stairs. The concierge came back.

“Old Adelbert, from the Opera,” he said. “He has lost his position, and would have spent the night airing his grievance. But I sent him off!”

“Old Adelbert, from the Opera,” he said. “He lost his job and would have spent the night complaining about it. But I sent him away!”

Herman turned his pale eyes toward the giant. “So!” he said. And after a pause, “He has some influence among the veterans.”

Herman directed his pale eyes at the giant. “So!” he said. After a brief pause, he added, “He has some sway with the veterans.”

“And is Royalist to his marrow,” sneered the concierge. He took the letter out again and, bringing a lamp, went over it carefully. It was signed merely “Olga.” “Blankets and loaves!” he fumed.

“And he's a Royalist to the core,” sneered the concierge. He took the letter out again and, bringing a lamp, examined it closely. It was signed simply “Olga.” “Blankets and loaves!” he fumed.

Now, as between the two, Black Humbert furnished evil and strength, but it was the pallid clerk who furnished the cunning. And now he made a suggestion.

Now, between the two, Black Humbert provided the evil and strength, but it was the pale clerk who provided the cunning. And now he made a suggestion.

“It is possible,” he said, “that he—upstairs—could help.”

“It’s possible,” he said, “that he—upstairs—could help.”

“Adelbert? Are you mad?”

"Adelbert? Are you crazy?"

“The other. He knows codes. It was by means of one we caught him. I have heard that all these things have one basis, and a simple one.”

“The other. He knows codes. That's how we caught him. I've heard that all these things have one underlying basis, and it's a simple one.”

The concierge considered. Then he rose. “It is worth trying,” he observed.

The concierge thought for a moment. Then he stood up. “It's worth a shot,” he said.

He thrust the letter into his pocket, and the two conspirators went out into the gloomy hall. There, on a ledge, lay the white tapers, and one he lighted, shielding it from the draft in the hollow of his great hand. Then he led the way to the top of the house.

He shoved the letter into his pocket, and the two conspirators stepped out into the dark hallway. There, on a shelf, were the white candles, and he lit one, protecting the flame from the draft with his large hand. Then he led the way to the top of the house.

Here were three rooms. One, the best, was Herman Spier’s, a poor thing at that. Next to it was old Adelbert’s. As they passed the door they could hear him within, muttering to himself. At the extreme end of the narrow corridor, in a passage almost blocked by old furniture, was another room, a sort of attic, with a slanting roof.

Here were three rooms. One, the best, belonged to Herman Spier, though it was quite shabby. Next to it was old Adelbert’s room. As they walked by the door, they could hear him inside, mumbling to himself. At the far end of the narrow hallway, in a passage nearly filled with old furniture, was another room, a sort of attic with a slanted roof.

Making sure that old Adelbert did not hear them, they went back to this door, which the concierge unlocked. Inside the room was dark. The taper showed little. As their eyes became accustomed to the darkness, the outlines of the attic stood revealed, a junk-room, piled high with old trunks, and in one corner a bed.

Making sure that old Adelbert couldn’t hear them, they returned to the door, which the concierge unlocked. Inside, the room was dark. The candlelight barely illuminated anything. As their eyes adjusted to the darkness, the shapes of the attic came into view—a storage room piled high with old trunks, and in one corner, there was a bed.

Black Humbert, taper in hand, approached the bed. Herman remained near the door. Now, with the candle near, the bed revealed a man lying on it, and tied with knotted ropes; a young man, with sunken cheeks and weary, desperate eyes. Beside him, on a chair, were the fragments of a meal, a bit of broken bread, some cold soup, on which grease had formed a firm coating.

Black Humbert, candle in hand, walked over to the bed. Herman stayed by the door. Now, with the candle close, the bed showed a man lying on it, tied up with knotted ropes; a young man with hollow cheeks and tired, desperate eyes. Next to him, on a chair, were the remnants of a meal: a piece of broken bread and some cold soup, with a thick layer of grease on top.

Lying there, sleeping and waking and sleeping again, young Haeckel, one time of His Majesty’s secret service and student in the University, had lost track of the days. He knew not how long he had been a prisoner, except that it had been eternities. Twice a day, morning and evening, came his jailer and loosened his bonds, brought food, of a sort, and allowed him, not out of mercy, but because it was the Committee’s pleasure that for a time he should live, to move about the room and bring the blood again to his numbed limbs.

Lying there, drifting in and out of sleep, young Haeckel, once a member of His Majesty’s secret service and a student at the University, had lost track of the days. He had no idea how long he had been a prisoner, except that it felt like an eternity. Twice a day, in the morning and evening, his jailer would come to loosen his restraints, bring him some sort of food, and allow him— not out of kindness, but because the Committee had decided he should live for a while— to move around the room and get the blood flowing back to his numb limbs.

He was to live because he knew many things which the Committee would know. But, as the concierge daily reminded him, there was a limit to mercy and to patience.

He was going to survive because he knew a lot of things that the Committee also knew. But, as the concierge reminded him every day, there was a limit to mercy and patience.

In the mean time they held him, a hostage against certain contingencies. Held him and kept him barely alive. Already he tottered about the room when his bonds were removed; but his eyes did not falter, or his courage. Those whom he had served so well, he felt, would not forget him. And meanwhile, knowing what he knew, he would die before he became the tool of these workers in the dark.

In the meantime, they kept him as a hostage for certain situations. They held him and barely kept him alive. He was already unsteady on his feet when his bonds were taken off, but his eyes didn't waver, nor did his courage. He felt that those he had served so well wouldn't forget him. And knowing what he knew, he would rather die than become a pawn for these people operating in the shadows.

So he lay and thought, and slept when thinking became unbearable, and thus went his days and the long nights.

So he lay there, thinking, and fell asleep when it became too much to handle, and that's how his days and long nights passed.

The concierge untied him, and stood back. “Now,” he said.

The concierge untied him and stepped back. “Now,” he said.

But the boy—he was no more—lay still. He made one effort to rise, and fell back.

But the boy—he was no more—laid still. He made one attempt to get up, but fell back.

“Up with you!” said the concierge, and jerked him to his feet. He caught the rail of the bed, or he would have fallen. “Now—stand like a man.”

“Get up!” said the concierge, pulling him to his feet. He grabbed the bed railing, or he would have toppled over. “Now—stand like a man.”

He stood then, facing his captors without defiance. He had worn all that out in the first days of his imprisonment. He was in shirt and trousers only, his feet bare, his face unshaven—the thin first beard of early manhood.

He stood there, facing his captors without any defiance. He had exhausted all of that in the first days of his imprisonment. He was only in a shirt and pants, his feet bare, his face unshaven—the early stubble of young adulthood.

“Well?” he said at last. “I thought—you’ve been here once to-night.”

“Well?” he said finally. “I thought—you’ve already been here once tonight.”

“Right, my cuckoo. But to-night I do you double honor.”

“Alright, my darling. But tonight, I’m giving you double the honor.”

But seeing that Haeckel was swaying, he turned to Herman Spier. “Go down,” he said, “and bring up some brandy. He can do nothing for us in this state.”

But noticing that Haeckel was swaying, he turned to Herman Spier. “Go downstairs,” he said, “and bring up some brandy. He can't help us like this.”

He drank the brandy eagerly when it came, and the concierge poured him a second quantity. What with weakness and slow starvation, it did what no threat of personal danger would have done. It broke down his resistance. Not immediately. He fought hard, when the matter was first broached to him. But in the end he took the letter and, holding it close to the candle, he examined it closely. His hands shook, his eyes burned. The two Terrorists watched him narrowly.

He eagerly drank the brandy when it arrived, and the concierge poured him a second glass. With his weakness and slow starvation, it did what no personal threat could have achieved. It shattered his resistance. Not right away. He fought hard when the topic was first brought up to him. But eventually, he took the letter and, holding it close to the candle, examined it closely. His hands shook, his eyes burned. The two terrorists watched him closely.

Brandy or no brandy, however, he had not lost his wits. He glanced up suddenly. “Tell me something about this,” he said. “And what will you do for me if I decode it?”

Brandy or no brandy, he hadn’t lost his mind. He looked up suddenly. “Tell me something about this,” he said. “And what will you do for me if I figure it out?”

The concierge would promise anything, and did. Haeckel listened, and knew the offer of liberty was a lie. But there was something about the story of the letter itself that bore the hall-marks of truth.

The concierge would promise anything, and he did. Haeckel listened and knew the promise of freedom was a lie. But there was something about the story of the letter itself that had the marks of truth.

“You see,” finished Black Humbert cunningly, “she—this—lady of the Court—is plotting with some one, or so we suspect. If it is only a liaison—!” He spread his hands. “If, as is possible, she betrays us to Karnia, that we should find out. It is not,” he added, “among our plans that Karnia should know too much of us.”

“You see,” Black Humbert concluded slyly, “this lady of the Court is either plotting with someone, or so we think. If it’s just a fling—!” He shrugged. “If, as might be possible, she’s betraying us to Karnia, we need to find out. It’s not,” he continued, “part of our plan for Karnia to know too much about us.”

“Who is it?”

“Who’s there?”

“I cannot betray a lady,” said Black Humbert, and leered.

“I can’t betray a lady,” said Black Humbert with a sly grin.

The brandy was still working, but the spy’s mind was clear. He asked for a pencil, and set to work. After all, if there was a spy of Karl’s in the Palace, it were well to know it. He tried complicated methods first, to find that the body of the letter, after all, was simple enough. By reading every tenth word, he got a consistent message, save that certain supplies, over which the concierge had railed, were special code words for certain regiments. These he could not decipher.

The brandy was still affecting him, but the spy's mind was clear. He asked for a pencil and got to work. After all, if there was a spy for Karl in the Palace, it was good to know. He tried complicated methods first, only to find that the body of the letter was actually quite simple. By reading every tenth word, he formed a coherent message, except that certain supplies, which the concierge had complained about, were special code words for specific regiments. He couldn’t figure those out.

“Whoever was to receive this,” he said at last, “would have been in possession of complete data of the army, equipment and all, and the location of various regiments. Probably you and your band of murderers have that already.”

“Whoever gets this,” he finally said, “would have had all the information about the army, equipment and everything, plus the locations of different regiments. You and your group of killers probably already have that.”

The concierge nodded, no whit ruffled. “And for whom was it intended?”

The concierge nodded, completely unfazed. “And who was it meant for?”

“I cannot say. The address is fictitious, of course.”

“I can't say. The address is fake, of course.”

Black Humbert scowled. “So!” he said. “You tell us only a part!”

Black Humbert frowned. “So!” he said. “You’re only telling us part of the story!”

“There is nothing else to tell. Save, as I have written here, the writer ends: ‘I must see you at once. Let me know where.’”

“There’s nothing else to say. Except, as I’ve written here, the writer ends: ‘I need to see you right away. Let me know where.’”

The brandy was getting in its work well by that time. He was feeling strong, his own man again, and reckless. But he was cunning, too. He yawned. “And in return for all this, what?” he demanded. “I have done you a service, friend cut-throat.”

The brandy was doing its job by then. He felt strong, like himself again, and a bit reckless. But he was also clever. He yawned. “So, what do I get in return for all this?” he asked. “I’ve done you a favor, you backstabber.”

The concierge stuffed letter and translation into his pocket. “What would you have, short of liberty?”

The concierge stuffed the letter and translation into his pocket. “What else do you want, besides freedom?”

“Air, for one thing.” He stood up and stretched again. God, how strong he felt! “If you would open that accursed window for an hour—the place reeks.”

“Air, for one thing.” He stood up and stretched again. Man, he felt powerful! “If you could just open that damn window for an hour—the place stinks.”

Humbert was in high good humor in spite of his protests. In his pocket he held the key to favor, aye, to a plan which he meant to lay before the Committee of Ten, a plan breath-taking in its audacity and yet potential of success. He went to the window and put his great shoulder against it.

Humbert was in a great mood despite his complaints. In his pocket, he held the key to his advantage, yes, to a bold plan he intended to present to the Committee of Ten, a plan that was daring yet had the potential to succeed. He went to the window and leaned his strong shoulder against it.

Instantly Haeckel overturned the candle and, picking up the chair, hurled it at Herman Spier. He heard the clerk go down as he leaped for the door. Herman had not locked it. He was in the passage before the concierge had stumbled past the bed.

Instantly, Haeckel knocked over the candle and, grabbing the chair, threw it at Herman Spier. He heard the clerk fall as he jumped for the door. Herman hadn’t locked it. He was in the hallway before the concierge tripped past the bed.

On the stairs his lightness counted. His bare feet made no sound. He could hear behind him the great mass of Humbert, hurling itself down. Haeckel ran as he had never run before. The last flight now, with the concierge well behind, and liberty two seconds away.

On the stairs, his lightness mattered. His bare feet made no noise. He could hear the massive figure of Humbert charging down behind him. Haeckel ran like he had never run before. Just one more flight to go, with the concierge far behind, and freedom was just two seconds away.

He flung himself against the doors to the street. But they were fastened by a chain, and the key was not in the lock.

He threw himself against the doors to the street. But they were secured with a chain, and the key wasn’t in the lock.

He crumpled up in a heap as the concierge fell on him with fists like flails.

He collapsed in a pile as the concierge came down on him, fists swinging like hammers.

Some time later, old Adelbert heard a sound in the corridor, and peered out. Humbert, assisted by the lodger, Spier, was carrying to the attic what appeared to be an old mattress, rolled up and covered with rags. In the morning, outside the door, there was a darkish stain, however, which might have been blood.

Some time later, old Adelbert heard a noise in the hallway and looked out. Humbert, helped by the tenant, Spier, was bringing up what looked like an old mattress, rolled up and wrapped in rags, to the attic. In the morning, there was a dark stain outside the door that might have been blood.





CHAPTER XIII. IN THE PARK

At nine o’clock the next morning the Chancellor visited the Crown Prince. He came without ceremony. Lately he had been coming often. He liked to come in quietly, and sit for an hour in the schoolroom, saying nothing. Prince Ferdinand William Otto found these occasions rather trying.

At nine o’clock the next morning, the Chancellor visited the Crown Prince. He arrived without formality. Recently, he had been coming by quite frequently. He preferred to enter quietly and spend an hour in the schoolroom without saying anything. Prince Ferdinand William Otto found these visits somewhat difficult.

“I should think,” he protested once to his governess, “that he would have something else to do. He’s the Chancellor, he?”

“I would think,” he argued once to his governess, “that he would have other things to do. He’s the Chancellor, right?”

But on this occasion the Chancellor had an errand, the product of careful thought. Early as it was, already he had read his morning mail in his study, had dictated his replies, had eaten a frugal breakfast of fruit and sausage, and in the small inner room which had heard so many secrets, had listened to the reports of his agents, and of the King’s physicians. Neither had been reassuring.

But this time, the Chancellor had a mission, the result of careful consideration. Even though it was early, he had already read his morning mail in his study, dictated his responses, had a light breakfast of fruit and sausage, and in the small inner room that had witnessed so many secrets, had listened to reports from his agents and the King’s doctors. Neither had offered any good news.

The King had passed a bad night, and Haeckel was still missing. The Chancellor’s heart was heavy.

The King had a rough night, and Haeckel was still missing. The Chancellor felt weighed down with worry.

The Chancellor watched the Crown Prince, as he sat at the high desk, laboriously writing. It was the hour of English composition, and Prince Ferdinand William Otto was writing a theme.

The Chancellor observed the Crown Prince as he sat at the tall desk, working hard on his writing. It was the time for English composition, and Prince Ferdinand William Otto was crafting an essay.

“About dogs,” he explained. “I’ve seen a great many, you know. I could do it better with a pencil. My pen sticks in the paper.”

“About dogs,” he explained. “I’ve seen a lot of them, you know. I could do it better with a pencil. My pen keeps getting stuck on the paper.”

He wrote on, and Mettlich sat and watched. From the boy his gaze wandered over the room. He knew it well. Not so many years ago he had visited in this very room another bright-haired lad, whose pen had also stuck in the paper. The Chancellor looked up at the crossed swords, and something like a mist came into his keen old eyes.

He continued to write, and Mettlich sat and watched. His gaze drifted from the boy around the room. He knew it well. Not long ago, he had visited this same room with another bright-haired kid, whose pen had also been pressed against the paper. The Chancellor looked up at the crossed swords, and a mist seemed to come into his sharp old eyes.

He caught Miss Braithwaite’s glance, and he knew what was in her mind. For nine years now had come, once a year, the painful anniversary, of the death of the late Crown Prince and his young wife. For nine years had the city mourned, with flags at half-mast and the bronze statue of the old queen draped in black. And for nine years had the day of grief passed unnoticed by the lad on whom hung the destinies of the kingdom.

He caught Miss Braithwaite’s glance, and he understood what she was thinking. For nine years now, the painful anniversary of the death of the late Crown Prince and his young wife had come around once a year. For nine years, the city had mourned, with flags at half-mast and the bronze statue of the old queen covered in black. And for nine years, the day of grief had gone unnoticed by the boy on whom the fate of the kingdom depended.

Now they confronted a new situation. The next day but one was the anniversary again. The boy was older, and observant. It would not be possible to conceal from him the significance of the procession marching through the streets with muffled drums. Even the previous year he had demanded the reason for crape on his grandmother’s statue, and had been put off, at the cost of Miss Braithwaite’s strong feeling for the truth. Also he had not been allowed to see the morning paper, which was, on these anniversaries, bordered with black. This had annoyed him. The Crown Prince always read the morning paper—especially the weather forecast.

Now they faced a new situation. In two days, it would be the anniversary again. The boy was older and more observant. It wouldn't be possible to hide the meaning of the procession marching through the streets with muffled drums from him. Even the previous year, he had asked why there was black cloth on his grandmother’s statue and had been given a vague answer, which frustrated Miss Braithwaite’s strong commitment to honesty. Plus, he hadn’t been allowed to see the morning paper, which was bordered in black on these anniversaries. This had irritated him. The Crown Prince always read the morning paper—especially the weather forecast.

They could not continue to lie to the boy. Truthfulness had been one of the rules of his rigorous upbringing. And he was now of an age to remember. So the Chancellor sat and waited, and, fingered, his heavy watch-chain.

They couldn't keep lying to the boy. Honesty had been one of the rules of his strict upbringing. And he was now old enough to remember. So the Chancellor sat and waited, fiddling with his heavy watch chain.

Suddenly the Crown Prince looked up. “Have you ever been on a scenic railway?”, he inquired politely.

Suddenly, the Crown Prince looked up. “Have you ever been on a scenic railway?” he asked politely.

The Chancellor regretted that he had not.

The Chancellor felt sorry that he hadn't.

“It’s very remarkable,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “But unless you like excitement, perhaps you would not care for it.”

“It’s really impressive,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “But unless you enjoy excitement, you might not appreciate it.”

The Chancellor observed that he had had his share of excitement, in his, time, and was now for the ways of quiet.

The Chancellor noted that he had experienced his fair share of excitement in his time, and now preferred a calmer lifestyle.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto had a great many things to say, but thought better of it. Miss Braithwaite disliked Americans, for instance, and it was quite possible that the Chancellor did also. It seemed strange about Americans. Either one liked them a great deal, or not at all. He put his attention to the theme, and finished it. Then, flushed with authorship, he looked up. “May I read you the last line of it?” he demanded of the Chancellor.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto had a lot to say, but he decided against it. Miss Braithwaite didn't like Americans, for example, and it was quite possible that the Chancellor felt the same way. It was odd about Americans. You either liked them a lot or not at all. He focused on the topic and wrapped it up. Then, feeling proud of what he had written, he looked up. “Can I read you the last line?” he asked the Chancellor.

“I shall be honored, Highness.” not often did the Chancellor say “Highness.” Generally he said “Otto” or “my child.”

“I'll be honored, Your Highness.” The Chancellor didn’t often say “Your Highness.” Usually, he said “Otto” or “my child.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto read aloud, with dancing eyes, his last line: “‘I should like to own a dog.’ I thought,” he said wistfully, “that I might ask my grandfather for one.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto read aloud, his eyes sparkling, his last line: “‘I would love to have a dog.’ I thought,” he said with a hint of longing, “that I might ask my grandfather for one.”

“I see no reason why you should not have a dog,” the Chancellor observed.

“I don’t see any reason why you shouldn’t have a dog,” the Chancellor remarked.

“Not one to be kept at the stables,” Otto explained. “One to stay with me all the time. One to sleep on the foot of the bed.”

“Not the kind to be kept in the stables,” Otto said. “The kind to stay with me all the time. The kind to sleep at the foot of the bed.”

But here the Chancellor threw up his hands. Instantly he visualized all the objections to dogs, from fleas to rabies. And he put the difficulties into words. No mean speaker was the Chancellor when so minded. He was a master of style, of arrangement, of logic and reasoning. He spoke at length, even, at the end, rising and pacing a few steps up and down the room. But when he had concluded, when the dog, so to speak, had fled yelping to the country of dead hopes, Prince Ferdinand William Otto merely gulped, and said:

But at this point, the Chancellor threw up his hands. Immediately, he imagined all the issues with dogs, from fleas to rabies. He articulated these difficulties clearly. The Chancellor was no slouch as a speaker when he put his mind to it. He was skilled in style, organization, logic, and reasoning. He spoke at length, even rising and pacing a few steps back and forth in the room at the end. But when he finished, when the dog, so to speak, had bolted to the land of lost hopes, Prince Ferdinand William Otto simply swallowed hard and said:

“Well, I wish I could have a dog!”

“Well, I wish I could get a dog!”

The Chancellor changed his tactics by changing the subject. “I was wondering this morning, as I crossed the park, if you would enjoy an excursion soon. Could it be managed, Miss Braithwaite?”

The Chancellor switched up his approach by bringing up a new topic. “I was thinking this morning, while walking through the park, if you would be interested in going on a trip soon. Could we arrange that, Miss Braithwaite?”

“I dare say,” said Miss Braithwaite dryly. “Although I must say, if there is no improvement in punctuation and capital letters—”

“I have to say,” Miss Braithwaite replied dryly. “But I must point out, if there's no improvement in punctuation and capital letters—”

“What sort of excursion?” asked His Royal Highness, guardedly. He did not care for picture galleries.

“What kind of trip?” asked His Royal Highness, cautiously. He wasn't interested in art galleries.

“Out-of-doors, to see something interesting.”

“Outside, to see something interesting.”

But Prince Ferdinand William Otto was cautious with the caution of one who, by hoping little, may be agreeably disappointed. “A corner-stone, I suppose,” he said.

But Prince Ferdinand William Otto was careful, like someone who expects little and can be happily surprised. “A corner-stone, I guess,” he said.

“Not a corner-stone,” said the Chancellor, with eyes that began to twinkle under ferocious brows. “No, Otto. A real excursion, up the river.”

“Not a corner-stone,” said the Chancellor, his eyes starting to sparkle under his fierce eyebrows. “No, Otto. A real trip, up the river.”

“To the fort? I do want to see the new fort.”

“To the fort? I really want to check out the new fort.”

As a matter of truth, the Chancellor had not thought of the fort. But like many another before him, he accepted the suggestion and made it his own. “To the fort, of course,” said he.

As a matter of fact, the Chancellor had not considered the fort. But like many others before him, he took the suggestion and made it his own. “To the fort, of course,” he said.

“And take luncheon along, and eat it there, and have Hedwig and Nikky? And see the guns?”

“And bring lunch with us, eat it there, and have Hedwig and Nikky? And check out the guns?”

But this was going too fast. Nikky, of course, would go, and if the Princess cared to, she too. But luncheon! It was necessary to remind the Crown Prince that the officers at the fort would expect to have him join their mess. There was a short parley over this, and it was finally settled that the officers should serve luncheon, but that there should be no speeches. The Crown Prince had already learned that his presence was a sort of rod of Aaron, to unloose floods of speeches. Through what outpourings of oratory he had sat or stood, in his almost ten years!

But this was moving too fast. Nikky would definitely go, and if the Princess wanted to, she could join too. But lunchtime! It was important to remind the Crown Prince that the officers at the fort would expect him to join their meal. There was a quick discussion about this, and it was finally decided that the officers would serve lunch, but there would be no speeches. The Crown Prince had already realized that his presence was like a magic wand, sparking endless speeches. He had endured so many hours of speeches over nearly ten years!

“Then that’s settled,” he said at last. “I’m very happy. This morning I shall apologize to M. Puaux.”

“Then that’s settled,” he said finally. “I’m really happy. This morning I’ll apologize to M. Puaux.”

During the remainder of the morning the Crown Prince made various excursions to the window to see if the weather was holding good. Also he asked, during his half-hour’s intermission, for the great box of lead soldiers that was locked away in the cabinet. “I shall pretend that the desk is a fort, Miss Braithwaite,” he said. “Do you mind being the enemy, and pretending to be shot now and then?”

During the rest of the morning, the Crown Prince kept checking the window to see if the weather was still nice. He also asked for the big box of toy soldiers that was locked in the cabinet during his half-hour break. “I’m going to pretend the desk is a fort, Miss Braithwaite,” he said. “Do you mind being the enemy and pretending to get shot every now and then?”

But Miss Braithwaite was correcting papers. She was willing to be a passive enemy and be potted at, but she drew the line at falling over. Prince Ferdinand William Otto did not persist. He was far too polite. But he wished in all his soul that Nikky would come. Nikky, he felt, would die often and hard.

But Miss Braithwaite was grading papers. She was okay with being a quiet adversary and getting criticized, but she refused to let herself break down. Prince Ferdinand William Otto didn’t keep pushing. He was way too polite for that. But he deeply wished that Nikky would show up. He sensed that Nikky would struggle a lot.

But Nikky did not come.

But Nikky didn't show up.

Came German and French, mathematics and music and no Nikky. Came at last the riding-hour—and still no Nikky.

Came the Germans and French, math and music, and still no Nikky. Finally, the riding hour arrived—and there was still no Nikky.

At twelve o’clock, Prince Ferdinand William Otto, clad in his riding-garments of tweed knickers, puttees, and a belted jacket, stood by the schoolroom window and looked out. The inner windows of his suite faced the courtyard, but the schoolroom opened over the Place—a bad arrangement surely, seeing what distractions to lessons may take place in a public square, what pigeons feeding in the sun, what bands with drums and drum-majors, what children flying kites.

At noon, Prince Ferdinand William Otto, dressed in his tweed knickers, puttees, and a belted jacket, stood by the schoolroom window and looked out. The inner windows of his suite faced the courtyard, but the schoolroom opened onto the square—a poor setup, considering the distractions that could interrupt lessons in a public square, like pigeons basking in the sun, bands with drums and drum-majors, and kids flying kites.

“I don’t understand it,” the Crown Prince said plaintively. “He is generally very punctual. Perhaps—”

“I don’t get it,” the Crown Prince said sadly. “He’s usually very on time. Maybe—”

But he loyally refused to finish the sentence. The “perhaps” was a grievous thought, nothing less than that Nikky and Hedwig were at that moment riding in the ring together, and had both forgotten him. He was rather used to being forgotten. With the exception of Miss Braithwaite, he was nobody’s business, really. His aunt forgot him frequently. On Wednesdays it was his privilege—or not; as you think of it—to take luncheon with the Archduchess; and once in so often she would forget and go out. Or be in, and not expecting him, which was as bad.

But he faithfully refused to finish the sentence. The “maybe” was a painful thought, nothing less than that Nikky and Hedwig were at that moment riding in the arena together and had both forgotten about him. He was pretty used to being overlooked. Aside from Miss Braithwaite, he was really nobody’s concern. His aunt often forgot him. On Wednesdays, it was his privilege—or not, depending on how you look at it—to have lunch with the Archduchess; and every now and then she would forget and go out. Or she would be in, not expecting him, which was just as bad.

“Bless us, I forgot the child,” she would say on these occasions.

“Bless us, I forgot the kid,” she would say on these occasions.

But until now, Nikky had never forgotten. He had been the soul of remembering, indeed, and rather more than punctual. Prince Ferdinand William Otto consulted his watch. It was of gold, and on the inside was engraved:

But until now, Nikky had never forgotten. He had been the heart of remembering, indeed, and even more than punctual. Prince Ferdinand William Otto checked his watch. It was gold, and inside it was engraved:

“To Ferdinand William Otto from his grandfather, on the occasion of his taking his first communion.”

“To Ferdinand William Otto from his grandfather, on the occasion of his first communion.”

“It’s getting rather late,” he observed.

“It’s getting pretty late,” he said.

Miss Braithwaite looked troubled. “No doubt something has detained him,” she said, with unusual gentleness. “You might work at the frame for your Cousin Hedwig. Then, if Captain Larisch comes, you can still have a part of your lesson.”

Miss Braithwaite looked concerned. “I'm sure something has held him up,” she said softly. “You could work on the frame for your Cousin Hedwig. That way, if Captain Larisch arrives, you'll still get some of your lesson in.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto brightened. The burntwood photograph frame for Hedwig was his delight. And yesterday, as a punishment for the escapade of the day before, it had been put away with an alarming air of finality. He had traced the design himself, from a Christmas card, and it had originally consisted of a ring and small Cupids, alternating with hearts. He liked it very much. The Cupids were engagingly fat. However, Miss Braithwaite had not approved of their state of nature, and it had been necessary to drape them with sashes tied in neat bows.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was thrilled. The burnt wood photo frame for Hedwig was his pride and joy. And yesterday, as a punishment for the trouble he caused the day before, it had been put away with an alarming sense of finality. He had designed it himself, inspired by a Christmas card, and it originally featured a ring along with small Cupids, alternating with hearts. He really loved it. The Cupids were delightfully chubby. However, Miss Braithwaite didn’t approve of their natural look, so it became necessary to cover them with sashes tied in neat bows.

The pyrography outfit was produced, and for fifteen minutes Prince Ferdinand William Otto labored, his head on one side, his royal tongue slightly protruded. But, above the thin blue smoke of burning, his face remained wistful. He was afraid, terribly afraid, that he had been forgotten again.

The pyrography setup was done, and for fifteen minutes, Prince Ferdinand William Otto worked hard, his head tilted to one side, his royal tongue sticking out a bit. But above the thin blue smoke from the burning, his face looked nostalgic. He was scared, really scared, that he had been forgotten once more.

“I hope Nikky is not ill,” he said once. “He smokes a great many cigarettes. He says he knows they are bad for him.”

“I hope Nikky isn't sick,” he said once. “He smokes a lot of cigarettes. He says he knows they're bad for him.”

“Certainly they are bad for him,” said Miss Braithwaite. “They contain nicotine, which is a violent poison. A drop of nicotine on the tongue of a dog will kill it.”

“Definitely, they’re harmful to him,” said Miss Braithwaite. “They have nicotine, which is a powerful poison. Just a drop of nicotine on a dog’s tongue will kill it.”

The reference was unfortunate.

The reference was awkward.

“I wish I might have a dog,” observed Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

“I wish I could have a dog,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

Fortunately, at that moment, Hedwig came in. She came in a trifle defiantly, although that passed unnoticed, and she also came unannounced, as was her cousinly privilege. And she stood inside the door and stared at the Prince. “Well!” she said.

Fortunately, at that moment, Hedwig walked in. She entered with a bit of attitude, though no one noticed, and she also came in without announcing herself, as was her right as a cousin. She stood by the door and stared at the Prince. “Well!” she said.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was equal to the occasion. He hastily drew out his pocket-handkerchief and spread it over the frame. But his face was rather red. A palace is a most difficult place to have a secret in.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto rose to the challenge. He quickly pulled out his pocket handkerchief and laid it over the frame. However, his face was a bit flushed. A palace is a really tough place to keep a secret.

“Well?” she repeated; with a rising inflection. It was clear that she had not noticed the handkerchief incident. “Is there to be no riding-lesson to-day?”

“Well?” she repeated, her tone rising. It was obvious she hadn't seen the handkerchief incident. “Is there no riding lesson today?”

“I don’t know. Nikky has not come.”

“I don’t know. Nikky hasn’t shown up.”

“Where is he?”

"Where is he?"

Here the drop of nicotine got in its deadly work. “I’m afraid he is ill,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “He said he smoked too many cigarettes, and—”

Here, the drop of nicotine started its deadly effect. “I’m worried he’s sick,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “He mentioned he smoked too many cigarettes, and—”

“Is Captain Larisch ill?” Hedwig looked at the governess, and lost some of her bright color.

“Is Captain Larisch sick?” Hedwig glanced at the governess and lost some of her vibrant color.

Miss Braithwaite did not know, and said so. “At the very least,” she went on, “he should have sent some word. I do not know what things are coming to. Since His Majesty’s illness, no one seems to have any responsibility, or to take any.”

Miss Braithwaite didn't know, and she said so. “At the very least,” she continued, “he should have sent some word. I don’t know what is happening. Ever since the King got sick, no one seems to have any responsibility or wants to take any.”

“But of course he would have sent word,” said Hedwig, frowning: “I don’t understand it. He has never been so late before, has he?”

“But of course he would have sent a message,” said Hedwig, frowning. “I don’t get it. He’s never been this late before, has he?”

“He has never been late at all,” Prince Ferdinand William Otto spoke up quickly.

“He’s never been late,” Prince Ferdinand William Otto said quickly.

After a time Hedwig went away, and the Crown Prince took off his riding-clothes. He ate a very small luncheon, swallowing mostly a glass of milk and a lump in his throat. And afterward he worked at the frame, for an hour, shading the hearts carefully. At three o’clock he went for his drive.

After a while, Hedwig left, and the Crown Prince changed out of his riding clothes. He had a light lunch, mostly just a glass of milk and a lump in his throat. Then he worked on the frame for an hour, carefully shading the hearts. At three o’clock, he went for his drive.

There were two variations to the daily drive: One day they went up the river—almost as far as the monastery; the next day they went through the park. There was always an excitement about the park drive, because the people who spied the gold-wheeled carriage always came as close as possible, to see if it was really the Crown Prince. And when, as sometimes happened, it was only Hedwig, or Hilda, and Ferdinand William Otto had been kept at home by a cold, they always looked disappointed.

There were two variations to the daily drive: one day they headed up the river—almost as far as the monastery; the next day they went through the park. The park drive was always exciting because people who spotted the gold-wheeled carriage would come as close as they could to see if it was really the Crown Prince. And when, as sometimes happened, it was just Hedwig or Hilda, and Ferdinand William Otto had to stay home because he was sick, they always looked disappointed.

This was the park day. The horses moved sedately. Beppo looked severe and haughty. A strange man, in the place of Hans, beside Beppo, watched the crowd with keen and vigilant eyes. On the box between them, under his hand, the new footman had placed a revolver. Beppo sat as far away from it as he dared. The crowd lined up, and smiled and cheered. And Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat very straight; and bowed right and left, smiling.

This was the day at the park. The horses moved slowly. Beppo looked serious and proud. A stranger, taking Hans's place next to Beppo, watched the crowd with sharp, watchful eyes. On the box between them, the new footman had placed a revolver at his side. Beppo sat as far away from it as he could. The crowd gathered, smiling and cheering. And Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat up straight, bowing left and right with a smile.

Old Adelbert, limping across the park to, the Opera, paused and looked. Then he shook his head. The country was indeed come to a strange pass, with only that boy and the feeble old King to stand between it and the things of which men whispered behind their hands. He went on, with his head down. A strange pass indeed, with revolution abroad in quiet places, and a cabal among the governors of the Opera to sell the opera-glass privilege to the highest bidder.

Old Adelbert, limping across the park to the Opera, paused and looked. Then he shook his head. The country had really reached a strange point, with just that boy and the weak old King to stand between it and the things people whispered about behind their hands. He continued on, with his head down. A strange point indeed, with revolution spreading in quiet places, and a group among the Opera's governors trying to sell the opera-glass privilege to the highest bidder.

He went on, full of trouble.

He continued on, weighed down by problems.

Olga, the wardrobe woman, was also on her way to the Opera, which faced the park. She also saw the carriage, and at first her eyes twinkled. It was he, of course. The daring of him! But, as the carriage drew nearer, she bent forward. He looked pale, and there was a wistful droop to his mouth. “They have punished him for the little prank,” she muttered. “That tight-faced Englishwoman, of course. The English are a hard race.” She, too, went on.

Olga, the wardrobe woman, was also heading to the Opera, which overlooked the park. She spotted the carriage, and her eyes sparkled at first. It was him, of course. The audacity of it! But as the carriage got closer, she leaned forward. He looked pale, and there was a sad droop to his mouth. “They've punished him for that little prank,” she whispered. “That tight-faced Englishwoman, naturally. The English are a tough bunch.” She continued on her way.

As they drew near the end of the park, where the Land of Desire towered, Prince Ferdinand William Otto searched it with eager eyes. How wonderful it was! How steep and high, and alluring! He glanced sideways at Miss Braithwaite, but it was clear that to her it was only a monstrous heap of sheet-iron and steel, adorned with dejected greenery that had manifestly been out too soon in the chill air of very early spring.

As they approached the end of the park, where the Land of Desire loomed, Prince Ferdinand William Otto looked at it with excitement in his eyes. It was amazing! So steep and tall, and captivating! He looked over at Miss Braithwaite, but it was obvious that to her, it was just a massive pile of sheet metal and steel, decorated with sad-looking plants that had clearly come out too early in the cold air of early spring.

A wonderful possibility presented itself. “If I see Bobby,” he asked, “may I stop the carriage and speak to him?”

A great opportunity came up. “If I see Bobby,” he asked, “can I stop the carriage and talk to him?”

“Certainly not.”

"Definitely not."

“Well, may I call to him?”

"Can I call him?"

“Think it over,” suggested Miss Braithwaite. “Would your grandfather like to know that you had done anything so undignified?”

“Think about it,” suggested Miss Braithwaite. “Would your grandfather want to know that you did something so undignified?”

He turned to her a rather desperate pair of eyes. “But I could explain to him,” he said. “I was in such a hurry when I left, that I’m afraid I forgot to thank him. I ought to thank him, really. He was very polite to me.”

He looked at her with a pretty desperate expression. “But I could talk to him,” he said. “I was in such a rush when I left that I’m afraid I forgot to thank him. I really should thank him. He was very nice to me.”

Miss Braithwaite sat still in her seat and said nothing. The novelty of riding in a royal carriage had long since passed away, but she was aware that her position was most unusual. Not often did a governess, even of good family, as she was, ride daily in the park with a crown prince. In a way, on these occasions, she was more royal than royalty. She had, now and then, an inclination to bow right and left herself. And she guarded the dignity of these occasions with a watchful eye. So she said nothing just then. But later on something occurred to her. “You must remember, Otto,” she said, “that this American child dislikes kings, and our sort of government.” Shades of Mr. Gladstone—our sort of government! “It is possible, isn’t it, that he would resent your being of the ruling family? Why not let things be as they are?”

Miss Braithwaite sat quietly in her seat and said nothing. The excitement of riding in a royal carriage had faded a long time ago, but she knew her situation was quite unusual. It's not every day that a governess, even one from a good background like her, rides in the park daily with a crown prince. In a way, during these moments, she felt more royal than royalty itself. Occasionally, she had the urge to bow to the people around her. And she made sure to maintain the dignity of these occasions with a careful watch. So, she said nothing at that moment. But later, something came to her mind. “You must remember, Otto,” she said, “that this American child has a dislike for kings and our form of government.” Shades of Mr. Gladstone—our form of government! “Is it possible that he would resent you being part of the ruling family? Why not just let things stay as they are?”

“We were very friendly,” said Ferdinand William Otto in a small voice. “I don’t think it would make any difference.”

“We were really friendly,” said Ferdinand William Otto in a quiet voice. “I don’t think it would change anything.”

But the seed was sown in the fertile ground of his young mind, to bear quick fruit.

But the seed was planted in the fertile ground of his young mind, ready to produce quick results.

It was the Crown Prince who saw Bobby first.

It was the Crown Prince who noticed Bobby first.

He was standing on a bench, peering over the shoulders of the crowd. Prince Ferdinand William Otto saw him, and bent forward. “There he is!” he said, in a tense tone. “There on the—”

He was standing on a bench, looking over the shoulders of the crowd. Prince Ferdinand William Otto saw him and leaned forward. “There he is!” he said, in a tense tone. “There on the—”

“Sit up straight,” commanded Miss Braithwaite.

“Sit up straight,” ordered Miss Braithwaite.

“May I just wave once? I—”

“Can I just wave once? I—”

“Otto!” said Miss Braithwaite, in a terrible voice.

“Otto!” said Miss Braithwaite, in a harsh voice.

But a dreadful thing was happening. Bobby was looking directly at him, and making no sign. His mouth was a trifle open, but that was all. Otto had a momentary glimpse of him, of the small cap set far back, of the white sweater, of two coolly critical eyes. Then the crowd closed up, and the carriage moved on.

But a terrible thing was happening. Bobby was looking right at him, without showing any reaction. His mouth was slightly open, but that was it. Otto caught a brief glimpse of him, of the small cap tilted back, of the white sweater, of two coolly judgmental eyes. Then the crowd tightened around them, and the carriage moved on.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat back in his seat, very pale. Clearly Bobby was through with him. First Nikky had forgotten him, and now the American boy had learned his unfortunate position as one of the detested order, and would have none of him.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto leaned back in his chair, looking very pale. It was obvious that Bobby was done with him. First, Nikky had forgotten him, and now the American boy had discovered his unfortunate status as part of the disliked group and wanted nothing to do with him.

“You see,” said Miss Braithwaite, with an air of relief, “he did not know you.”

“You see,” said Miss Braithwaite, sounding relieved, “he didn’t know you.”

Up on the box the man beside Beppo kept his hand on the revolver. The carriage turned back toward the Palace.

Up on the box, the man next to Beppo kept his hand on the revolver. The carriage turned back toward the Palace.

Late that afternoon the Chancellor had a visitor. Old Mathilde, his servant and housekeeper, showed some curiosity but little excitement over it. ‘She was, in fact, faintly resentful. The Chancellor had eaten little all day, and now, when she had an omelet ready to turn smoking out of the pan, must come the Princess Hedwig on foot like the common people, and demand to see him.

Late that afternoon, the Chancellor had a visitor. Old Mathilde, his servant and housekeeper, was somewhat curious but not very excited about it. She felt a bit resentful. The Chancellor had barely eaten all day, and just as she was about to serve a hot omelet from the pan, in walks Princess Hedwig on foot like everyone else, wanting to see him.

Mathilde admitted her, and surveyed her uncompromisingly. Royalties were quite as much in her line as they were in the Crown Prince’s.

Mathilde let her in and looked her over without holding back. Royals were just as much her thing as they were for the Crown Prince.

“He is about to have supper, Highness.”

“He's about to have dinner, Your Highness.”

“Please, Mathilde,” begged Hedwig. “It is very important.”

“Please, Mathilde,” Hedwig pleaded. “It’s really important.”

Mathilde sighed. “As Your Highness wishes,” she agreed, and went grumblingly back to the study overlooking the walled garden.

Mathilde sighed. “As you wish, Your Highness,” she agreed, and went back to the study overlooking the walled garden, somewhat reluctantly.

“You may bring his supper when it is ready,” Hedwig called to her.

“You can bring him his dinner when it's ready,” Hedwig called to her.

Mathilde was mollified, but she knew what was fitting, if the Princess did not. The omelet spoiled in the pan.

Mathilde felt calmer, but she understood what was right, even if the Princess didn't. The omelet burned in the pan.

The Chancellor was in his old smoking-coat and slippers. He made an effort to don his tunic, but Hedwig, on Mathilde’s heels, caught him in the act. And, after a glance at her face, he relinquished the idea, bowed over her hand, and drew up a chair for her.

The Chancellor was in his old smoking jacket and slippers. He tried to put on his tunic, but Hedwig, following Mathilde, caught him in the act. After seeing her expression, he abandoned the idea, bowed over her hand, and pulled up a chair for her.

And that was how the Chancellor of the kingdom learned that Captain Larisch, aide-de-camp to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, had disappeared.

And that's how the Chancellor of the kingdom found out that Captain Larisch, the Crown Prince's aide-de-camp, had gone missing.

“I am afraid it is serious,” she said, watching him with wide, terrified eyes. “I know more than you think I do. I—we hear things, even in the Palace.”

“I’m afraid it’s serious,” she said, looking at him with wide, terrified eyes. “I know more than you realize. We—we hear things, even in the Palace.”

Irony here, but unconscious. “I know that there is trouble. And it is not like Captain Larisch to desert his post.”

Irony here, but unaware. “I know there’s a problem. And it’s not like Captain Larisch to abandon his position.”

“A boyish escapade, Highness,” said the Chancellor. But, in the twilight, he gripped hard at the arms of his chair. “He will turn up, very much ashamed of himself, to-night or to-morrow.”

“A boyish adventure, Your Highness,” said the Chancellor. But, in the fading light, he gripped the arms of his chair tightly. “He'll show up, feeling quite embarrassed, tonight or tomorrow.”

“That is what you want to believe. You know better.”

“That’s what you want to believe. You know better.”

He leaned back in his chair and considered her from under his heavy brows. So this was how things were; another, and an unlooked-for complication. Outside he could hear Mathilde’s heavy footstep as she waited impatiently for the Princess to go. The odor of a fresh omelet filled the little house. Nikky gone, perhaps to join the others who, one by one, had felt the steel of the Terrorists. And this girl, on whom so much hung, sitting there, a figure of young tragedy.

He leaned back in his chair and looked at her from beneath his thick brows. So this was the situation; another unexpected complication. Outside, he could hear Mathilde’s heavy footsteps as she waited impatiently for the Princess to leave. The smell of a fresh omelet filled the small house. Nikky was gone, probably to join the others who, one by one, had experienced the harsh reality of the Terrorists. And this girl, who carried so much weight, sat there like a figure of young tragedy.

“Highness,” he said at last, “if the worst has happened,—and that I do not believe,—it will be because there is trouble, as you have said. Sooner or later, we who love our country must make sacrifices for it. Most of all, those in high places will be called upon. And among them you may be asked to help.”

“Your Highness,” he finally replied, “if the worst has occurred—and I don’t believe it has—it will be because there’s trouble, as you mentioned. Sooner or later, we who care about our country must make sacrifices for it. Most of all, those in positions of power will be called to do so. And among them, you might be asked to lend a hand.”

“I? What can I do?” But she knew, and the Chancellor saw that she knew.

“I? What can I do?” But she knew, and the Chancellor saw that she knew.

“It is Karl, then?”

"Is it Karl, then?"

“It may be King Karl, Hedwig.”

“It might be King Karl, Hedwig.”

Hedwig rose, and the Chancellor got heavily to his feet. She was fighting for calmness, and she succeeded very well. After all, if Nikky were gone, what did it matter? Only— “There are so many of you,” she said, rather pitifully. “And you are all so powerful. And against you there is only—me.”

Hedwig stood up, and the Chancellor awkwardly got to his feet. She was trying hard to stay calm, and she managed quite well. After all, if Nikky was gone, what did it matter? Only— “There are so many of you,” she said, somewhat sadly. “And you’re all so powerful. And against you, there’s only—me.”

“Why against us, Highness?”

"Why are you against us, Your Highness?"

“Because,” said Hedwig, “because I care for some one else, and I shall care for him all the rest of my life, even if he never comes back. You may marry me to whom you please, but I shall go on caring. I shall never forget. And I shall make Karl the worst wife in the world, because I hate him.”

“Because,” said Hedwig, “because I care about someone else, and I will care about him for the rest of my life, even if he never returns. You can marry me off to whoever you want, but I will keep caring. I will never forget. And I’ll make Karl the worst husband ever, because I hate him.”

She opened the door and went out without ceremony, because she was hard-driven and on the edge of tears. In the corridor she almost ran over the irritated Mathilde, and she wept all the way back to the Palace, much to the dismay of her lady in waiting, who had disapproved of the excursion anyhow.

She opened the door and stepped outside without any fanfare, because she was overwhelmed and on the verge of tears. In the hallway, she nearly collided with the irritated Mathilde, and she cried all the way back to the Palace, much to the annoyance of her lady-in-waiting, who had already disapproved of the outing.

That night, the city was searched for Nikky Larisch, but without result.

That night, the city was searched for Nikky Larisch, but there were no results.





CHAPTER XIV. NIKKY DOES A RECKLESS THING

Nikky Larisch had been having an exciting time. First of all, he exchanged garments with the chauffeur, and cursed his own long legs, which proved difficult to cover adequately. But the chauffeur’s long fur ulster helped considerably. The exchange was rather a ticklish matter, and would have been more so had he not found a revolver in the fur coat pocket. It is always hard to remove a coat from a man whose arms are tied, and trousers are even more difficult. To remove trousers from a refractory prisoner offers problems. They must be dragged off, and a good thrust from a heavy boot, or two boots, has been known to change the fate of nations.

Nikky Larisch was having an exciting time. First, he traded clothes with the chauffeur and cursed his own long legs, which were tough to cover properly. But the chauffeur’s long fur coat helped a lot. The swap was quite tricky, and it would have been even more so if he hadn’t found a revolver in the fur coat pocket. It’s always challenging to take off a coat from a guy whose arms are tied, and pants are even harder. Taking off pants from a stubborn prisoner presents issues. They have to be yanked off, and a solid kick from a heavy boot, or two boots, has been known to change the course of events.

However, Nikky’s luck stood. His prisoner kicked, but owing to Nikky’s wise precaution of having straddled him, nothing untoward happened.

However, Nikky's luck held strong. His prisoner kicked, but thanks to Nikky's smart choice to straddle him, nothing went wrong.

Behold, then, Nikky of the brave heart standing over his prostrate prisoner, and rolling him, mummy fashion, in his own tunic and a rug from the machine.

Behold, then, Nikky of the brave heart standing over his defeated prisoner, wrapping him up like a mummy in his own tunic and a rug from the machine.

“It is cold, my friend,” he said briefly; “but I am a kindly soul, and if you have told me the truth, you will not have so much as a snuffle to remind you of this to-morrow.”

“It’s cold, my friend,” he said shortly; “but I’m a nice person, and if you’ve been honest with me, you won’t even have a sniffle to remind you of this tomorrow.”

“I have told the truth.”

"I told the truth."

“As a soldier, of course,” Nikky went on, “I think you have made a mistake. You should have chosen the precipice. But as a private gentleman, I thank you.”

“As a soldier, of course,” Nikky continued, “I believe you’ve made a mistake. You should have picked the cliff. But as an ordinary person, I appreciate it.”

Having examined the knots in the rope, which were very well done, indeed, and having gagged the chauffeur securely, Nikky prepared to go. In his goggles, with the low-visored cap and fur coat, he looked not unlike his late companion. But he had a jaunty step as he walked toward the car, a bit of swagger that covered, perhaps, just a trifle of uneasiness.

Having looked over the knots in the rope, which were really well done, and having securely gagged the chauffeur, Nikky got ready to leave. In his goggles, with the low-brimmed cap and fur coat, he resembled his late companion. But he had a confident stride as he walked toward the car, a bit of swagger that perhaps hid just a hint of nervousness.

For Nikky now knew his destination, knew that he was bound on perilous work, and that the chances of his returning were about fifty-fifty, or rather less.

For Nikky now knew where he was headed, understood that he was on a dangerous mission, and that his chances of coming back were about fifty-fifty, or maybe even less.

Nevertheless, he was apparently quite calm as he examined the car. He would have chosen, perhaps, a less perilous place to attempt its mysteries, but needs must. He climbed in, and released the brakes. Then, with great caution, and considerable noise, he worked it away from the brink of the chasm, and started off.

Nevertheless, he seemed pretty calm as he looked over the car. He might have picked a less risky spot to figure it out, but it was necessary. He got inside and released the brakes. Then, with great care and quite a bit of noise, he carefully moved it away from the edge of the chasm and took off.

He did not know his way. Over the mountains it was plain enough, for there was but one road. After he descended into the plain of Karnia, however, it became difficult. Sign-posts were few and not explicit. But at last he found the railroad, which he knew well—that railroad without objective, save as it would serve to move troops toward the border. After that Nikky found it easier.

He didn't know where he was going. The route over the mountains was straightforward since there was only one road. However, once he reached the plain of Karnia, it got complicated. There were only a few signposts, and they weren't very clear. But eventually, he found the railroad that he was familiar with—that railroad that had no real purpose except to transport troops to the border. After that, Nikky found things easier.

But, with his course assured, other difficulties presented themselves. To take the letter to those who would receive it was one thing. But to deliver it, with all that it might contain, was another. He was not brilliant, was Nikky. Only brave and simple of heart, and unversed in the ways of darkness.

But, with his path set, other challenges arose. Taking the letter to those who would get it was one thing. But actually delivering it, with everything it might hold, was something else. Nikky wasn't brilliant. He was just brave and straightforward, and unfamiliar with the darker sides of life.

If, now, he could open the letter and remove it, substituting—well, what could he substitute? There were cigarette papers in his pocket. Trust Nikky for that. But how to make the exchange?

If he could just open the letter and take it out, replacing it—well, what could he replace it with? He had cigarette papers in his pocket. Leave it to Nikky for that. But how could he pull off the switch?

Nikky pondered. To cut the side of the envelope presented itself. But it was not good enough. The best is none too good when one’s life is at stake.

Nikky thought about it. Cutting the side of the envelope seemed like an option. But it wasn't good enough. The best is never too good when your life is on the line.

The engine was boiling hard, a dull roaring under the hood that threatened trouble. He drew up beside the road and took off the water-cap. Then he whistled. Why, of course! Had it not been done from time immemorial, this steaming of letters? He examined it. It bore no incriminating seal.

The engine was overheating, a low roar coming from under the hood that indicated trouble. He pulled over to the side of the road and removed the water cap. Then he whistled. Of course! Hadn’t this been done for ages, this steaming of letters? He took a closer look. It had no incriminating seal.

He held the envelope over the water-cap, and was boyishly pleased to feel the flap loosen. After all, things were easy enough if one used one’s brains. He rather regretted using almost all of his cigarette papers, of course. He had, perhaps, never heard of the drop of nicotine on the tongue of a dog.

He held the envelope over the water cap and felt a childish thrill as the flap came loose. In the end, things were pretty simple if you used your head. He did wish he hadn't used almost all of his cigarette papers, though. He might have never heard about the drop of nicotine on a dog's tongue.

As for the letter itself, he put it, without even glancing at it, into his cap, under the lining. Then he sealed the envelope again and dried it against one of the lamps. It looked, he reflected, as good as new.

As for the letter itself, he placed it, without even looking at it, into his cap, under the lining. Then he resealed the envelope and dried it against one of the lamps. It looked, he thought, as good as new.

He was extremely pleased with himself.

He was very pleased with himself.

Before he returned to the machine he consulted his watch. It was three o’clock. True, the long early spring night gave him four more hours of darkness. But the messenger was due at three, at the hunting-lodge in, the mountains which was his destination. He would be, at the best, late by an hour.

Before he went back to the machine, he checked his watch. It was three o’clock. Sure, the long early spring night gave him four more hours of darkness. But the messenger was supposed to arrive at three, at the hunting lodge in the mountains, which was his destination. He would, at best, be an hour late.

He pushed the car to its limit. The fine hard road, with its border of trees, stretched ahead. Nikky surveyed it with a soldier’s eye. A military road, or he knew nothing—one along which motor-lorries could make express time. A marvelous road, in that sparsely settled place. Then he entered the forest, that kingly reserve in which Karl ran deer for pastime.

He pushed the car to its limit. The smooth, hard road, lined with trees, stretched ahead. Nikky looked at it like a soldier would. It was a military road, or he didn’t know anything—one that big trucks could travel on quickly. A fantastic road for such a sparsely populated area. Then he entered the forest, that grand reserve where Karl went to hunt deer for fun.

He was nearing his destination.

He was close to his destination.

On what the messenger had told him Nikky hung his hope of success. This was, briefly, that he should go to the royal shooting-box at Wedeling, and should go, not to the house itself, but to the gate-keeper’s lodge. Here he was to leave his machine, and tap at the door. On its being opened, he was to say nothing, but to give the letter to him who opened the door. After that he was to take the machine away to the capital, some sixty miles farther on.

On what the messenger had told him, Nikky pinned his hopes for success. Basically, he was to go to the royal shooting lodge at Wedeling, but not to the house itself—just to the gatekeeper’s lodge. There, he was to leave his vehicle and knock on the door. When it was opened, he was to say nothing, just hand over the letter to whoever answered. After that, he was to take the vehicle back to the capital, which was about sixty miles away.

The message, then, was to the King himself. For Nikky, as all the world, knew that Karl, with some kindred spirits, was at Wedeling, shooting. That is, if the messenger told the truth. Nikky intended to find out. He was nothing if not thorough.

The message was meant for the King himself. For Nikky, as everyone knew, Karl was at Wedeling, out shooting with a few friends. That is, if the messenger was telling the truth. Nikky planned to find out. He was nothing if not thorough.

Nikky had lost much of his jaunty air by that time. On the surface he was his usual debonair self; but his mouth was grim and rather contemptuous. This was Karl’s way: to propose marriage with a Princess of Livonia, and yet line the country with his spies! Let him but return, God willing, with his report, and after that, let them continue negotiations with Karl if they dared.

Nikky had lost a lot of his carefree attitude by that time. On the outside, he looked as suave as ever; but his mouth was tight and pretty scornful. This was Karl’s style: to suggest marriage with a princess from Livonia while secretly filling the country with his spies! If he could just come back, fingers crossed, with his report, then let them keep talking with Karl if they had the nerve.

When at last the lights of the lodge at the gate of Wedeling gleamed out through the trees, it was half-pass three, and a wet spring snow was falling softly. In an open place Nikky looked up. The stars were gone.

When the lights of the lodge at the gate of Wedeling finally flickered through the trees, it was 3:30, and a light spring snow was falling gently. In an open area, Nikky looked up. The stars were gone.

The lodge now, and the gate-keeper’s house. Nikky’s heart hammered as he left the car—hammered with nervousness, not terror. But he went boldly to the door, and knocked.

The lodge now, and the gatekeeper’s house. Nikky’s heart raced as he got out of the car—raced with nervousness, not fear. But he confidently approached the door and knocked.

So far all was well. There were footsteps within, and a man stepped out into the darkness, closing the door behind him. Nikky, who had come so far to see this very agent, and to take back a description of him, felt thwarted. Things were not being done, he felt, according to specification. And the man spoke, which was also unexpected.

So far, everything was fine. There were footsteps inside, and a man stepped out into the darkness, shutting the door behind him. Nikky, who had traveled so far to meet this specific agent and to bring back a description of him, felt frustrated. Things weren’t happening, in his opinion, according to plan. Then the man spoke, which was also unexpected.

“You have the letter?” he asked.

“You have the letter?” he asked.

“It is here.” Luckily he did not speak the patois.

“It’s here.” Thankfully, he didn’t speak the dialect.

“I will take it.”

"I’ll take it."

Nikky held it out. The man fumbled for it, took it.

Nikky extended it. The man grabbed for it and took it.

“Orders have come,” said the voice, “that you remain here for the night. In the morning you are to carry dispatches to the city.”

“Orders have come,” said the voice, “that you stay here for the night. In the morning, you’re to deliver dispatches to the city.”

Poor Nikky! With his car facing toward the lodge, and under necessity, in order to escape, to back it out into the highway! He thought quickly. There was no chance of overpowering his man quickly and silently. And the house was not empty. From beyond the door came the sounds of men’s voices, and the thud of drinking-mugs on a bare table.

Poor Nikky! With his car facing the lodge, he had to back it out onto the highway to make his escape! He thought quickly. There was no way to take down his opponent quickly and quietly. Plus, the house wasn't empty. From beyond the door, he could hear men’s voices and the clattering of mugs on a bare table.

“You will take me up to the house, and then put the car away until morning.”

“You'll drive me to the house, and then park the car until morning.”

Nikky breathed again. It was going to be easy, after all. If only the road went straight to the shooting-box itself, the rest was simple. But he prayed that he make no false turning, to betray his ignorance.

Nikky took a breath. It was going to be easy, after all. If only the path led directly to the shooting box, the rest would be straightforward. But he hoped he wouldn’t take a wrong turn that would expose his lack of knowledge.

“Very well,”—he said.

“Sure,” he said.

His companion opened the door behind him. “Ready, now,” he called. “The car is here.”

His friend opened the door behind him. “All set now,” he called. “The car's here.”

Two men rose from a table where they had been sitting, and put on greatcoats of fur. The lamplight within quivered in the wind from the open door. Nikky was quite calm now. His heart beat its regular seventy-two, and he even reflected, with a sort of grim humor, that the Chancellor would find the recital of this escapade much to his taste. In a modest way Nikky felt that he was making history.

Two men got up from the table where they had been sitting and put on their fur coats. The lamp flickered in the breeze from the open door. Nikky felt calm now. His heart was beating steadily at seventy-two beats per minute, and he even thought, with a touch of dark humor, that the Chancellor would enjoy hearing about this adventure. In his own small way, Nikky felt like he was making history.

The man who had received the letter got into the machine beside him. The other two climbed into the tonneau. And, as if to make the denouement doubly ridiculous, the road led straight. Nikky, growing extremely cheerful behind his goggles, wondered how much petrol remained in the car.

The man who got the letter climbed into the car next to him. The other two got into the back. And, just to make the ending even more absurd, the road went straight ahead. Nikky, feeling very happy behind his goggles, wondered how much gas was left in the car.

The men behind talked in low tones. Of the shooting, mostly, and the effect of the snow on it. They had been after pheasants that day, it appeared.

The men behind spoke in quiet voices. Mostly about the shooting and how the snow affected it. It seemed they had been hunting pheasants that day.

“They are late to-night,” grumbled one of them, as the house appeared, full lighted. “A tardy start to-morrow again!”

“They're late tonight,” complained one of them as the house came into view, fully lit. “Another late start tomorrow!”

“The King must have his sleep,” commented the other, rather mockingly.

“The King needs his sleep,” the other remarked, a bit sarcastically.

With a masterly sweep, Nikky drew up his machine before the entrance. Let them once alight, let him but start his car down the road again, and all the devils of the night might follow. He feared nothing.

With a skilled motion, Nikky brought his machine to a stop at the entrance. Once they got out, all he had to do was drive his car down the road again, and all the demons of the night could follow. He was unafraid.

But here again Nikky planned too fast. The servant who came out to open the doors of the motor had brought a message. “His Majesty desires that the messenger come in,” was the bomb-shell which exploded in Nikky’s ears.

But once again, Nikky was too impulsive. The servant who came out to open the car doors brought a message. “His Majesty wants the messenger to come in,” was the shocker that hit Nikky like a bombshell.

Nikky hesitated. And then some imp of recklessness in him prompted him not to run away, but to see the thing through. It was, after all, a chance either way. These men beside the car were doubtless armed—one at least, nearest him, was certainly one of Karl’s own secret agents. And, as Nikky paused, he was not certain, but it seemed to him that the man took, a step toward him.

Nikky hesitated. Then, a wild urge pushed him not to run away, but to see it through. It was, after all, a risk either way. The men next to the car were definitely armed—at least one, the closest to him, was surely one of Karl’s own secret agents. As Nikky paused, he wasn’t sure, but it seemed to him that the man took a step closer.

“Very well,” said Nikky, grumbling. “But I have had a long ride, and a cold one. I need sleep.”

“Alright,” Nikky said, grumbling. “But I’ve had a long, cold ride. I need some sleep.”

Even then he had a faint hope that the others would precede him, and that it would be possible to leap back to the car, and escape. But, whether by accident or design, the group closed about him. Flight was out of the question.

Even then, he held a slight hope that the others would go ahead of him, and that he could jump back to the car and escape. But, whether by accident or intention, the group surrounded him. There was no way to flee.

A little high was Nikky’s head as he went in. He had done a stupid thing now, and he knew it. He should have taken his letter and gone back with it. But, fool or not, he was a soldier. Danger made him calm.

A little high was Nikky’s head as he went in. He had done a stupid thing now, and he knew it. He should have taken his letter and gone back with it. But, fool or not, he was a soldier. Danger made him calm.

So he kept his eyes open. The shooting-box was a simple one, built, after the fashion of the mountains, of logs, and wood-lined. The walls of the hall were hung with skins and the mounted heads of animals, boar and deer, and even an American mountain sheep, testifying to the range of its royal owner’s activities as a hunter. Great pelts lay on the floor, and the candelabra were horns cunningly arranged to hold candles. The hall extended to the roof, and a gallery half-way up showed the doors of the sleeping-apartments.

So he kept his eyes open. The shooting lodge was simple, built in a mountain style using logs and lined with wood. The walls of the hall were decorated with animal skins and mounted heads of boars, deer, and even an American mountain sheep, showcasing the range of its royal owner’s hunting skills. Large pelts covered the floor, and the candelabras were creatively made from horns to hold candles. The hall reached up to the ceiling, and a gallery halfway up displayed the doors to the bedrooms.

The lodge was noisy. Loud talking, the coming and going of servants with trays, the crackle of wood fires in which whole logs were burning, and, as Nikky and his escort entered, the roaring chorus of a hunting-song filled the ears.

The lodge was loud. People were talking, servants were coming and going with trays, the sound of wood fires crackling as whole logs burned, and as Nikky and his escort walked in, the powerful chorus of a hunting song filled the air.

Two of the men flung off their heavy coats, and proceeded without ceremony into the room whence the sounds issued. The third, however, still holding the letter, ushered Nikky into a small side room, a sort of study, since it contained a desk. For kings must pursue their clerical occupations even on holiday. A plain little room it was, containing an American typewriter, and beside the desk only a chair or two upholstered in red morocco.

Two of the men threw off their heavy coats and walked straight into the room where the sounds were coming from. The third man, still holding the letter, led Nikky into a small side room, which served as a study since it had a desk. After all, even kings have to handle their paperwork during holidays. It was a simple little room with an American typewriter, and next to the desk were just a couple of chairs covered in red leather.

Nikky had reluctantly removed his cap. His goggles, however, he ventured to retain. He was conscious that his guide was studying him intently. But not with suspicion, he thought: Rather as one who would gauge the caliber of the man before him. He seemed satisfied, too, for his voice, which had been curt, grew more friendly.

Nikky had hesitantly taken off his cap. He decided to keep his goggles on, though. He realized that his guide was watching him closely. But he didn't think it was out of suspicion; it felt more like someone trying to assess the quality of the person in front of them. His guide appeared satisfied as well, because his tone, which had been short, became more friendly.

“You had no trouble?” he asked.

"You didn't have any trouble?" he asked.

“None, sir.”

"None, sir."

“Did Niburg say anything?”

"Did Niburg say anything?"

Niburg, then, was the spy of the cathedral. Nikky reflected. Suddenly he saw a way out. It was, he afterward proclaimed, not his own thought. It came to him like a message. He burned a candle to his patron saint, sometime later, for it.

Niburg was the spy of the cathedral. Nikky thought about it. Suddenly, he saw a way out. He later claimed it wasn't his own idea. It felt like a message. He lit a candle for his patron saint sometime later, to thank for it.

“The man Niburg had had an unfortunate experience, sir. He reported that, during an evening stroll, before he met me, he was attacked by three men, with the evident intention of securing the letter. He was badly beaten up.”

“The man Niburg had a terrible experience, sir. He reported that, during an evening walk, before he met me, he was attacked by three men, clearly intending to get the letter. He was really beaten up.”

His companion started. “Niburg,” he said. “Then—” He glanced at the letter he held. “We must find some one else,” he muttered. “I never trusted the fellow. A clerk, nothing else. For this work it takes wit.”

His companion jumped. “Niburg,” he said. “Then—” He looked at the letter he was holding. “We need to find someone else,” he muttered. “I never trusted that guy. Just a clerk, nothing more. For this job, you need brains.”

Nikky, sweating with strain; felt that it did, indeed. “He was badly used up, sir,” he offered. “Could hardly walk, and was still trembling with excitement when I met him.”

Nikky, sweating from the effort, felt that it really did. “He was in bad shape, sir,” he said. “He could barely walk and was still shaking with excitement when I saw him.”

The man reflected. A serious matter, he felt. Not so serious as it might have been, since he held the letter. But it showed many things, and threatened others. He touched a bell. “Tell his, Majesty,” he said to the servant who appeared, “that his messenger is here.”

The man thought about it. It was a serious matter, he believed. Not as serious as it could have been, since he had the letter. But it revealed a lot and posed some threats. He rang a bell. “Tell His Majesty,” he said to the servant who came in, “that his messenger is here.”

The servant bowed and withdrew.

The servant bowed and left.

Nikky found the wait that followed trying. He thought of Hedwig, and of the little Crown Prince. Suddenly he knew that he had had, no right to attempt this thing. He had given his word, almost, his oath, to the King, to protect and watch over the boy. And here he was, knowing now that mischief was afoot, and powerless. He cursed himself for his folly.

Nikky found the wait that followed difficult. He thought about Hedwig and the little Crown Prince. Suddenly, he realized that he had no right to attempt this. He had given his word, practically his oath, to the King, to protect and watch over the boy. And here he was, now aware that trouble was brewing, yet feeling powerless. He cursed himself for his foolishness.

Then Karl came in. He came alone, closing the door behind him. Nikky and his companion bowed, and Nikky surveyed him through his goggles. The same mocking face he remembered, from Karl’s visit to the summer palace, the same easy, graceful carriage, the same small mustache. He was in evening dress, and the bosom of his shirt was slightly rumpled. He had been drinking, but he was not intoxicated. He was slightly flushed, his eyes were abnormally bright. He looked, for the moment; rather amiable. Nikky was to learn, later on, how easily his smile hardened to a terrifying grin. The long, rather delicate nose of his family, fine hair growing a trifle thin, and a thin, straight body this was Karl, King of Karnia, and long-time enemy to Nikky’s own land.

Then Karl walked in. He came alone, shutting the door behind him. Nikky and his companion bowed, and Nikky looked him over through his goggles. It was the same mocking face he remembered from Karl’s visit to the summer palace, the same relaxed, graceful posture, the same small mustache. He was dressed for the evening, and the front of his shirt was a bit wrinkled. He had been drinking, but he wasn’t drunk. He was slightly flushed, and his eyes were unusually bright. For the moment, he seemed rather friendly. Nikky would later discover how quickly his smile could turn into a chilling grin. With the long, somewhat delicate nose of his family, fine hair thinning a bit, and a slim, straight body, this was Karl, King of Karnia, and a long-time enemy of Nikky’s own country.

He ignored Nikky’s companion. “You brought a letter?”

He ignored Nikky’s friend. “Did you bring a letter?”

Nikky bowed, and the other man held it out. Karl took it.

Nikky bowed, and the other man extended it. Karl took it.

“The trip was uneventful?”

"Was the trip uneventful?"

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, sir.”

“A bad night for it,” Karl observed, and glanced at the letter in his hand. “Was there any difficulty at the frontier?”

“A rough night for it,” Karl said, looking at the letter in his hand. “Did you have any trouble at the border?”

“None, sire.”

"None, sir."

Karl tore the end off the envelope. “You will remain here to-night,” he said. “To-morrow morning I shall send dispatches to the city. I hope you have petrol. These fellows here—” He did not complete the sentence. He inserted two royal fingers into the envelope and drew out—Nikky’s cigarette papers!

Karl ripped the end off the envelope. “You’re staying here tonight,” he said. “Tomorrow morning I’ll send messages to the city. I hope you have gas. These guys here—” He didn’t finish the sentence. He stuck two royal fingers into the envelope and pulled out—Nikky’s cigarette papers!

For a moment there was complete silence in the room. Karl turned the papers over.

For a moment, the room was completely silent. Karl flipped the papers over.

It was then that his face hardened into a horrible grin. He looked up, raising his head slowly.

It was then that his face twisted into a dreadful grin. He looked up, raising his head slowly.

“What is this?” he demanded, very quietly.

“What is this?” he asked softly.

“The letter, sire,” said Nikky.

"The letter, sir," said Nikky.

“The letter! Do you call these a letter?”

“The letter! Is this really what you call a letter?”

Nikky drew himself up. “I have brought the envelope which was given me.”

Nikky straightened up. “I have the envelope that was given to me.”

Without a word Karl held out papers and envelope to the other man, who took them. Then he turned to Nikky, and now he raised his voice. “Where did you get this—hoax?” he demanded.

Without saying anything, Karl handed over the papers and envelope to the other man, who accepted them. Then he turned to Nikky and raised his voice. “Where did you get this—fake?” he demanded.

“At the cathedral, from the man Niburg.”

“At the cathedral, from the man Niburg.”

“You lie!” said Karl. Then, for a moment, he left Nikky and turned on his companion in a fury. He let his royal rage beat on that unlucky individual while the agent stood, white and still. Not until it was over, and Karl, spent with passion, was pacing the floor, did Nikky venture a word.

“You're lying!” Karl yelled. Then, for a moment, he abandoned Nikky and unleashed his anger on his companion. He let his royal fury crash down on that unfortunate person while the agent stood there, pale and motionless. It wasn't until Karl had finished and was pacing the floor, drained from his outburst, that Nikky dared to say anything.

“If this is not what Your Majesty expected,” he said, “there is perhaps an explanation.”

“If this isn’t what Your Majesty expected,” he said, “there might be an explanation.”

Karl wheeled on him. “Explanation!”

Karl turned to him. “Explanation!”

“The man Niburg was attacked, early last evening, by three men. They beat him badly, and attempted to rob him. His story to me, sire. He believed that they were after the letter, but that he had preserved it. It is, of course, a possibility that, while he lay stunned, they substituted another envelope for the one he carried.”

“The man Niburg was attacked early last evening by three men. They beat him badly and tried to rob him. This is his story to me, sire. He thought they were after the letter, but he believes he managed to keep it safe. It’s possible that while he was stunned, they switched out the envelope he was carrying for another one.”

Karl tore the envelope from the agent’s hands and inspected it carefully. Evidently, as with the agent, the story started a new train of thought. Nikky drew a long breath. After all, there was still hope that the early morning shooting would have another target than himself.

Karl snatched the envelope from the agent’s hands and examined it closely. Clearly, like the agent, the story triggered a new line of thinking. Nikky took a deep breath. After all, there was still a chance that the early morning shooting would have a different target than him.

Karl sat down, and his face relaxed. It was stern, but no longer horrible. “Tell me this Niburg’s story,” he commanded.

Karl sat down, and his face softened. It was serious, but no longer frightening. “Tell me the story of this Niburg,” he ordered.

“He was walking through the old city,” Nikky commenced, “when three men fell on him. One, a large one, knocked him insensible and then went through his pockets. The others—”

“He was walking through the old city,” Nikky started, “when three guys attacked him. One, a big guy, knocked him out cold and then went through his pockets. The others—”

“Strange!” said Karl. “If he was insensible, how does he know all this?”

“Strange!” Karl said. “If he was unconscious, how does he know all this?”

“It was his story, sire,” Nikky explained. But he colored. “A companion, who was with him, ran away.”

“It was his story, sir,” Nikky explained. But he flushed. “A friend who was with him ran away.”

“This companion,” Karl queried. “A dark, heavy fellow, was it?”

“This companion,” Karl asked. “A dark, heavy guy, right?”

“No. Rather a pale man, blond. A—” Nikky checked himself.

“No. He’s more of a pale guy, blond. A—” Nikky paused.

But Karl was all suavity. “So,” he said, “while Niburg was unconscious the large man took the letter, which was sealed, magically opened it, extracted its contents, replaced them with—this, and then sealed it again!”

But Karl was all charm. “So,” he said, “while Niburg was out cold, the big guy took the letter, which was sealed, magically opened it, took out what was inside, swapped it with—this, and then sealed it up again!”

The King turned without haste to a drawer in his desk, and opened it. He was smiling. When he faced about again, Nikky saw that he held a revolver in =his hand. Save that the agent had taken a step forward, nothing in the room had changed. And yet; for Nikky everything had changed.

The King turned slowly to a drawer in his desk and opened it. He was smiling. When he turned back around, Nikky saw that he was holding a revolver in his hand. Aside from the agent taking a step forward, nothing in the room had changed. And yet, for Nikky, everything had changed.

Nikky had been a reckless fool, but he was brave enough. He smiled, a better smile than Karl’s twisted one.

Nikky had been a reckless idiot, but he was brave enough. He smiled, a better smile than Karl’s twisted one.

“I have a fancy,” said King Karl, “to manage this matter for myself. Keep back, Kaiser. Now, my friend, you will give me the packet of cigarette papers you carry.”

“I have a plan,” said King Karl, “to handle this myself. Step aside, Kaiser. Now, my friend, hand over the packet of cigarette papers you have.”

Resistance would do no good. Nikky brought them out, and Karl’s twisted smile grew broader as he compared them with the ones the envelope had contained.

Resistance wouldn't help. Nikky brought them out, and Karl's twisted smile widened as he compared them to the ones the envelope had contained.

“You see,” he said, “you show the hand of the novice. You should have thrown these away. But, of course, all your methods are wrong. Why, for instance, have you come here at all? You have my man—but that I shall take up later. We will first have the letter.”

“You see,” he said, “you’re showing the inexperience of a beginner. You should have discarded these. But, of course, all your approaches are misguided. Why, for example, did you even come here? You have my man—but I’ll address that later. First, let’s discuss the letter.”

But here Nikky stood firm. Let them find the letter. He would not help them. But again he cursed himself. There had been a thousand hiding-places along the road—but he must bring the incriminating thing with him, and thus condemn himself!

But here Nikky stood his ground. Let them find the letter. He wouldn’t help them. But once again, he cursed himself. There had been a thousand hiding spots along the way—but he had to bring the incriminating thing with him, and in doing so, he condemned himself!

Now commenced a curious scene, curious because one of the actors was Karl of Karnia himself. He seemed curiously loath to bring in assistance, did Karl. Or perhaps the novelty of the affair appealed to him. And Nikky’s resistance to search, with that revolver so close, was short-lived.

Now began a strange scene, strange because one of the participants was Karl of Karnia himself. He seemed oddly reluctant to ask for help, did Karl. Or maybe the unusual situation intrigued him. And Nikky’s refusal to search, with that revolver so near, didn’t last long.

Even while he was struggling, Nikky was thinking. Let them get the letter, if they must. Things would at least be no worse than before. But he resolved that no violence would tear from him the place where the messenger was hidden. Until they had got that, he had a chance for life.

Even as he was struggling, Nikky was thinking. Let them take the letter, if they have to. Things wouldn't be any worse than they were before. But he was determined that no violence would force him to reveal where the messenger was hidden. As long as they didn't have that, he still had a chance to live.

They searched his cap last. Nikky, panting after that strange struggle, saw Kaiser take it from the lining of his cap, and pass it to the King.

They searched his cap last. Nikky, out of breath after that unusual struggle, saw Kaiser pull something from the lining of his cap and hand it to the King.

Karl took it. The smile was gone now, and something ugly and terrible had taken its place. But that, too, faded as he looked at the letter.

Karl took it. The smile was gone now, and something ugly and terrible had taken its place. But that, too, faded as he looked at the letter.

It was a blank piece of note-paper.

It was a blank sheet of paper.





CHAPTER XV. FATHER AND DAUGHTER

With the approach of the anniversary of his son’s death, the King grew increasingly restless. Each year he determined to put away this old grief, and each year, as his bodily weakness increased, he found it harder to do so. In vain he filled his weary days with the routine of his kingdom. In vain he told himself that there were worse things than to be cut off in one’s prime, that the tragedy of old age is a long tragedy, with but one end. To have out-lived all that one loves, he felt, was worse by far. To have driven, in one gloomy procession after another, to the old Capuchin church and there to have left, prayerfully, some dearly beloved body—that had been his life. His son had escaped that. But it was poor comfort to him.

As the anniversary of his son’s death approached, the King became more and more restless. Each year, he told himself he would move past this old grief, but with his declining health, it became harder to let go. He tried to fill his exhausting days with the duties of his kingdom, but it was pointless. He reassured himself that there were worse things than dying young, that the real tragedy of old age was a long, drawn-out one with only one ending. He believed it was far worse to outlive everyone he loved. Having to take one beloved body after another to the old Capuchin church and leave them there, praying over them—that had been his existence. His son had avoided that fate. But it brought him little comfort.

On other years he had had the Crown Prince with him as much as possible on this dreary day of days. But the Crown Prince was exiled, in disgrace. Not even for the comfort of his small presence could stern discipline be relaxed.

On other years, he had spent as much time as possible with the Crown Prince on this dreary day. But the Crown Prince was in exile, disgraced. Not even for the comfort of his small presence could strict discipline be eased.

Annunciata was not much comfort to him. They had always differed, more or less, the truth being, perhaps, that she was too much like the King ever to sympathize fully with him. Both were arrogant, determined, obstinate. And those qualities, which age was beginning to soften in the King, were now, in Annunciata, in full strength and blooming.

Annunciata didn't provide him much comfort. They had always had their differences, and the truth is, she was probably too much like the King to truly empathize with him. Both were proud, strong-willed, and stubborn. While age was starting to mellow those traits in the King, they were vibrant and fully developed in Annunciata.

But there was more than fundamental similarity at fault. Against her father the Archduchess held her unhappy marriage.

But there was more than just a basic similarity at play. The Archduchess blamed her unhappy marriage on her father.

“You did this,” she had said once, when an unusually flagrant escapade had come to the ears of the Palace. “You did it. I told you I hated him. I told you what he was, too. But you had some plan in mind. The plan never materialized, but the marriage did. And here I am.” She had turned on him then, not angrily, but with cold hostility. “I shall never forgive you for it,” she said.

“You did this,” she had said once, when an unusually blatant escapade had reached the Palace. “You did it. I told you I hated him. I told you what he was, too. But you had some plan in mind. The plan never happened, but the marriage did. And here I am.” She had turned to him then, not angrily, but with cold hostility. “I will never forgive you for it,” she said.

She never had. She made her daily visit to her father, and, as he grew more feeble, she was moved now and then to pity for him. But it was pity, nothing more. The very hands with which she sometimes changed his pillows were coldly efficient. She had not kissed him in years.

She never did. She visited her father every day, and as he became weaker, she occasionally felt sorry for him. But it was just pity, nothing deeper. Even the hands with which she sometimes changed his pillows were chillingly efficient. She hadn't kissed him in years.

And now, secretly willing that Hedwig should marry Karl, she was ready to annoy him by objecting to it.

And now, secretly hoping that Hedwig would marry Karl, she was prepared to annoy him by opposing it.

On the day after her conversation with General Mettlich, she visited the King. It was afternoon. The King had spent the morning in his study, propped with pillows as was always the case now, working with a secretary. The secretary was gone when she entered, and he sat alone. Over his knees was spread one of the brilliant rugs that the peasants wove in winter evenings, when the snow beat about their small houses and the cattle were snug in barns. Above it his thin old face looked pinched and pale.

On the day after her talk with General Mettlich, she went to see the King. It was afternoon. The King had spent the morning in his study, supported by pillows as he always did now, working with a secretary. The secretary had left when she walked in, and he was sitting there by himself. A vibrant rug woven by the peasants during snowy winter nights was draped over his knees, while the snow swirled around their modest homes and the cattle stayed cozy in the barns. His thin, old face looked drawn and pale above the rug.

He had passed a trying day. Once having broken down the Chancellor’s barrier of silence, the King had insisted on full knowledge; with the result that he had sat, aghast, amid the ruins of his former complacency. The country and the smaller cities were comparatively quiet, so far as demonstrations against the Government were concerned. But unquestionably they plotted. As for the capital, it was a seething riot of sedition, from the reports. A copy of a newspaper, secretly printed and more secretly circulated, had brought fire to the King’s eyes. It lay on his knees as his daughter entered.

He had endured a tough day. After breaking through the Chancellor’s wall of silence, the King demanded to know everything; as a result, he sat there, shocked, amid the remnants of his previous confidence. The countryside and smaller towns were relatively calm regarding protests against the Government. However, there was no doubt they were scheming. Meanwhile, the capital was a boiling cauldron of rebellion, based on the reports. A copy of a newspaper, printed in secret and circulated even more discreetly, had ignited fury in the King’s eyes. It rested on his lap as his daughter walked in.

Annunciata touched her lips to his hand. Absorbed as he was in other matters, it struck him, as she bent, that Annunciata was no longer young, and that Time w as touching her with an unloving finger. He viewed her graying hair, her ugly clothes, with the detached eye of age. And he sighed.

Annunciata kissed his hand. Even though he was focused on other things, it occurred to him as she leaned down that Annunciata was no longer young, and that time was marking her in an unkind way. He noticed her graying hair and her unattractive clothing with the impartial eye of age. And he sighed.

“Well, father,” she said, looking down at him, “how do you feel?”

“Well, Dad,” she said, looking down at him, “how do you feel?”

“Sit down,” he said. The question as to his health was too perfunctory to require reply. Besides, he anticipated trouble, and it was an age-long habit of his to meet it halfway.

“Sit down,” he said. The question about his health was too casual to need a response. Besides, he expected trouble, and it had long been his habit to face it head-on.

Annunciata sat, with a jingling of chains. She chose a straight chair, and faced him, very erect.

Annunciata sat, the chains jingling. She picked a straight chair and faced him, sitting very straight.

“How old is Hedwig?” demanded the King

“How old is Hedwig?” asked the King.

“Nineteen.”

"Nineteen."

“And Hilda?”

“And what about Hilda?”

“Sixteen.”

"16."

He knew their ages quite well. It was merely the bugle before the attack.

He knew their ages very well. It was just the signal before the attack.

“Hedwig is old enough to marry. Her grandmother was not nineteen when I married her.”

“Hedwig is old enough to get married. Her grandmother was only nineteen when I married her.”

“It would be better,” said Annunciata, “to marry her while she is young, before she knows any better.”

“It would be better,” said Annunciata, “to marry her while she’s young, before she knows any better.”

“Any better than what?” inquired the King testily.

“Any better than what?” the King asked irritably.

“Any better than to marry at all.”

“Anything would be better than not marrying at all.”

The King eyed her. She was not, then, even attempting to hide her claws. But he was an old bird, and not to be caught in an argumentative cage.

The King looked at her. She wasn't even trying to hide her claws. But he was an old pro and wouldn't get trapped in a debate.

“There are several possibilities for Hedwig,” he said. “I have gone into the matter pretty thoroughly. As you know, I have had this on my mind for some time. It is necessary to arrange things before I—go.”

“There are several options for Hedwig,” he said. “I've looked into this pretty thoroughly. As you know, I've been thinking about it for a while. It's important to sort things out before I—leave.”

The King, of course, was neither asking nor expecting sympathy from her, but mentally, and somewhat grimly, he compared her unmoved face with that of his old friend and Chancellor, only a few nights before.

The King, of course, wasn't asking for or expecting sympathy from her, but in his mind, and with a hint of darkness, he compared her expressionless face to that of his old friend and Chancellor from just a few nights ago.

“It is a regrettable fact,” he went on, “that I must leave, as I shall, a sadly troubled country. But for that—” he paused. But for that, he meant, he would go gladly. He needed rest. His spirit, still so alive, chafed daily more and more against its worn body. He believed in another life, did the old King. He wanted the hearty handclasp of his boy again. Even the wife who had married him against her will had grown close to him in later years. He needed her too. A little rest, then, and after that a new life, with those who had gone ahead.

“It’s a sad reality,” he continued, “that I have to leave behind a country in such turmoil. But if it weren’t for that—” he paused. What he meant was that he would leave with pleasure. He needed a break. His spirit, still very much alive, grew more restless each day in its tired body. The old King believed in an afterlife. He longed for the strong handshake of his son again. Even the wife who had married him against her wishes had become close to him in recent years. He needed her too. Just a little rest, then, and after that, a new life with those who had gone before.

“A sadly troubled country,” he repeated.

“A sadly troubled country,” he repeated.

“All countries are troubled. We are no worse than others.”

“All countries are struggling. We’re no worse than anyone else.”

“Perhaps not. But things are changing. The old order is changing. The spirit of unrest—I shall not live to see it. You may, Annunciata. But the day is coming when all thrones will totter. Like this one.”

“Maybe not. But things are shifting. The old order is breaking down. The spirit of unrest—I won’t live to witness it. You might, Annunciata. But the day is approaching when all thrones will wobble. Like this one.”

Now at last he had pierced her armor. “Like this one!”

Now he had finally broken through her defenses. “Like this one!”

“That is what I said. Rouse yourself, Annunciata. Leave that little boudoir of yours, with its accursed clocks and its heat and its flub-dubbery, and see what is about you! Discontent! Revolution! We are hardly safe from day to day. Do you think that what happened nine years ago was a flash that died as it came? Nonsense. Read this!”

“That's what I said. Wake up, Annunciata. Step out of your little room, with its annoying clocks and its stuffiness and its nonsense, and see what's happening around you! Discontent! Revolution! We’re barely safe from day to day. Do you think what happened nine years ago was just a brief moment that passed? Nonsense. Read this!”

He held out the paper and she put on her pince-nez and read its headings, a trifle disdainfully. But the next moment she rose, and stood in front of him, almost as pale as he was. “You allow this sort of thing to be published?”

He gave her the paper, and she put on her glasses and read the headlines, a bit dismissively. But a moment later, she stood up and faced him, almost as pale as he was. “You let this kind of stuff get published?”

“No. But it is published.”

“No. But it's published.”

“And they dare to say things like this? Why, it—it is—”

“And they have the nerve to say things like this? Why, it—it is—”

“Exactly. It is, undoubtedly.” He was very calm. “I would not have troubled you with it. But the situation is bad. We are rather helpless.”

“Exactly. It is, no doubt.” He was very calm. “I wouldn’t have bothered you with it. But the situation is bad. We’re quite helpless.”

“Not—the army too?”

"Not the army too?"

“What can we tell? These things spread like fires. Nothing may happen for years. On the other hand, tomorrow—!”

“What can we say? These things spread like wildfires. Nothing might change for years. But then again, tomorrow—!”

The Archduchess was terrified. She had known that there was disaffection about. She knew that in the last few years precautions at the Palace had been increased. Sentries were doubled. Men in the uniforms of lackeys, but doing no labor, were everywhere. But with time and safety she had felt secure.

The Archduchess was scared. She had been aware of the growing unrest around her. She knew that over the past few years, security measures at the Palace had ramped up. Guards were stationed in pairs. Men dressed as servants, but not actually doing any work, were everywhere. But with time and the sense of safety, she had felt protected.

“Of course,” the King resumed, “things are not as bad as that paper indicates. It is the voice of the few, rather than the many. Still, it is a voice.”

“Of course,” the King continued, “things aren’t as bad as that article suggests. It represents the opinion of a few, not the majority. Still, it is a voice.”

Annunciata looked more than her age now. She glanced around the room as though, already, she heard the mob at the doors.

Annunciata looked older than her age now. She scanned the room as if she already heard the crowd at the doors.

“It is not safe to stay here, is it?” she asked. “We could go to the summer palace. That, at least, is isolated.”

“It’s not safe to stay here, right?” she asked. “We could go to the summer palace. At least that place is secluded.”

“Too isolated,” said the King dryly. “And flight! The very spark, perhaps, to start a blaze. Besides,” he remind her, “I could not make the journey. If you would like to go, however, probably it can be arranged.”

“Too isolated,” the King said flatly. “And flight! The very spark, maybe, to start a fire. Besides,” he reminded her, “I wouldn’t be able to make the trip. If you want to go, though, it can probably be arranged.”

But Annunciata was not minded to go without the Court. And she reflected, not unwisely, that if things were really as bad as they appeared, to isolate herself, helpless in the mountains, would be but to play into the enemy’s hand.

But Annunciata didn't intend to leave without the Court. She thought, quite wisely, that if things were really as bad as they seemed, isolating herself, powerless in the mountains, would only play into the enemy’s hands.

“To return to the matter of Hedwig’s marriage,” said the King. “I—”

“To get back to Hedwig’s marriage,” said the King. “I—”

“Marriage! When our very lives are threatened!”

“Marriage! When our lives are truly at stake!”

“I would be greatly honored,” said the King, “if I might be permitted to finish what I was saying.”

“I would be very honored,” said the King, “if I could finish what I was saying.”

She had the grace to flush.

She blushed beautifully.

“Under the circumstances,” the King resumed, “Hedwig’s marriage takes on great significance—great political significance.”

“Given the situation,” the King continued, “Hedwig’s marriage becomes very important—very politically important.”

For a half-hour then, he talked to her. More than for years, he unbosomed himself. He had tried. His ministers had tried. Taxes had been lightened; the representation of the people increased, until; as he said, he was only nominally a ruler. But discontent remained. Some who had gone to America and returned with savings enough to set themselves up in business, had brought back with them the American idea.

For half an hour, he talked to her. More than he had in years, he opened up. He had made an effort. His advisors had made an effort. Taxes had been reduced; the representation of the people had increased, until, as he mentioned, he was only a ruler in name. But dissatisfaction lingered. Some who had gone to America and returned with enough savings to start their own businesses brought back the American idea with them.

He spoke without bitterness. They refused to allow for the difference between a new country and an old land, tilled for many generations. They forgot their struggles across the sea and brought back only stories of prosperity. Emigration had increased, and those who remained whispered of a new order, where each man was the government, and no man a king.

He spoke without any resentment. They wouldn’t acknowledge the difference between a new country and an old land that had been farmed for generations. They forgot their hardships overseas and returned only with tales of wealth. Emigration had risen, and those who stayed talked quietly about a new order, where everyone was part of the government, and no one was a king.

Annunciata listened to the end. She felt no pity for those who would better themselves by discontent and its product, revolt. She felt only resentment that her peace was being threatened, her position assailed. And in her resentment she included the King himself. He should have done better. These things, taken early enough, could have been arranged.

Annunciata listened until the end. She felt no sympathy for those who wanted to improve their lives through discontent and rebellion. Instead, she only felt anger that her peace was being threatened and her status challenged. In her anger, she included the King himself. He should have handled things better. These issues, if addressed sooner, could have been managed.

And something of this she did not hesitate to say. “Karnia is quiet enough,” she finished, a final thrust.

And she didn't hold back when she said this. “Karnia is quiet enough,” she concluded, delivering a final jab.

“Karnia is better off. A lowland, most of it, and fertile.” But a spot of color showed in his old cheeks. “I am glad you spoke of Karnia. Whatever plans we make, Karnia must be considered.”

“Karnia is doing well. It's mostly lowland and very fertile.” But a hint of color appeared in his old cheeks. “I’m glad you mentioned Karnia. No matter what plans we make, we have to take Karnia into account.”

“Why? Karnia does not consider us.”

“Why? Karnia doesn't think about us.”

He raised his hand. “You are wrong. Just now, Karnia is doing us the honor of asking an alliance with us. A matrimonial alliance.”

He raised his hand. “You’re mistaken. Right now, Karnia is honoring us by proposing an alliance. A marriage alliance.”

The Archduchess was hardly surprised, as one may believe. But she was not minded to yield too easily. The old resentment against her father flamed. Indifferent mother though she was, she made capital of a fear for Hedwig’s happiness. In a cold and quiet voice she reminded him of her own wretchedness, and of Karl’s reputation.

The Archduchess was barely surprised, despite what one might think. But she wasn't about to back down easily. The old resentment toward her father flared up. Although her mother was indifferent, she exploited a fear for Hedwig’s happiness. In a cold, quiet voice, she reminded him of her own misery and of Karl’s reputation.

At last she succeeded in irritating the King—a more difficult thing now than in earlier times, but not so hard a matter at that. He listened quietly until she had finished, and then sent her away. When she had got part way to the door, however, he called her back. And since a king is a king, even if he is one’s father and very old, she came.

At last, she managed to irritate the King—something that is harder now than it used to be, but still not too difficult. He listened quietly until she was done, then sent her away. But halfway to the door, he called her back. And since a king is a king, even if he’s your father and quite old, she came.

“Just one word more,” he said, in his thin, old, highbred voice. “Much of your unhappiness was of your own making. You, and you only, know how much. But nothing that you have said can change the situation. I am merely compelled to make the decision alone, and soon. I have not much time.”

“Just one more thing,” he said in his thin, old, refined voice. “A lot of your unhappiness is something you created yourself. Only you know how much. But nothing you’ve said can change the situation. I have to make this decision on my own, and I need to do it soon. I don’t have much time.”

So, after all, was the matter of the Duchess Hedwig’s marriage arranged, a composite outgrowth of expediency and obstinacy, of defiance and anger. And so was it hastened.

So, in the end, the situation with Duchess Hedwig's marriage was arranged, a mix of practicality and stubbornness, of rebellion and frustration. And that's how it was rushed.

Irritation gave the King strength. That afternoon were summoned in haste the members of his Council: fat old Friese, young Marschall with the rat face, austere Bayerl with the white skin and burning eyes, and others. And to them all the King disclosed his royal will. There was some demur. Friese, who sweated with displeasure, ranted about old enemies and broken pledges. But, after all, the King’s will was dominant. Friese could but voice his protest and relapse into greasy silence.

Irritation fueled the King’s strength. That afternoon, the members of his Council were summoned in a hurry: the plump old Friese, the young Marschall with the rat-like face, the serious Bayerl with pale skin and fiery eyes, among others. The King shared his royal decision with them all. There was some resistance. Friese, who was sweating with anger, ranted about old enemies and broken promises. However, the King’s will was supreme. Friese could only voice his objections and then fall into a heavy silence.

The Chancellor sat silent during the conclave, silent, but intent. On each speaker he turned his eyes, and waited until at last Karl’s proposal, with its promises, was laid before them in full. Then, and only then, the Chancellor rose. His speech was short. He told them of what they all knew, their own insecurity. He spoke but a word of the Crown Prince, but that softly. And he drew for them a pictures of the future that set their hearts to glowing—a throne secure, a greater kingdom, freedom from the cost of war, a harbor by the sea.

The Chancellor sat quietly during the meeting, focused but silent. He watched each speaker intently and waited until Karl's full proposal, along with its promises, was presented. Only then did the Chancellor stand up. His speech was brief. He addressed the insecurity they all felt. He spoke only a little about the Crown Prince, and he did so softly. He painted a picture of the future that made their hearts swell—a secure throne, a larger kingdom, freedom from the burden of war, a harbor by the sea.

And if, as he spoke, he saw not the rat eyes of Marschall, the greedy ones of some of the others, but instead a girl’s wide and pleading ones, he resolutely went on. Life was a sacrifice. Youth would pass, and love with it, but the country must survive.

And if, while he spoke, he didn’t see the greedy, rat-like eyes of Marschall or some of the others, but instead saw a girl’s wide and pleading eyes, he continued with determination. Life was a sacrifice. Youth would fade, and so would love, but the country had to endure.

The battle, which was no battle at all, was won. He had won. The country had won. The Crown Prince had won. Only Hedwig had lost. And only Mettlich knew just how she had lost.

The battle, which was really no battle at all, was won. He had won. The country had won. The Crown Prince had won. Only Hedwig had lost. And only Mettlich knew exactly how she had lost.

When the Council, bowing deep, had gone away, the Chancellor remained standing by a window. He was feeling old and very tired. All that day, until the Council met with the King, he had sat in the little office on a back street, which was the headquarters of the secret service. All that day men had come and gone, bringing false clues which led nowhere. The earth had swallowed up Nikky Larisch.

When the Council, deeply bowing, had left, the Chancellor stood by a window. He felt old and very tired. All day, until the Council met with the King, he had been in a small office on a back street, which served as the secret service headquarters. All day, men had come and gone, bringing false leads that went nowhere. The earth had swallowed up Nikky Larisch.

“I hope you are satisfied,” said the King grimly, from behind him. “It was your arrangement.”

“I hope you're satisfied,” said the King grimly from behind him. “It was your arrangement.”

“It was my hope, sire,” replied the Chancellor dryly.

“It was my hope, sir,” replied the Chancellor flatly.

The necessity for work brought the King the strength to do it. Mettlich remained with him. Boxes were brought from vaults, unlocked and examined. Secretaries came and went. At eight o’clock a frugal dinner was spread in the study, and they ate it almost literally over state documents.

The need to work gave the King the energy to get it done. Mettlich stayed with him. They brought boxes from the vaults, unlocked them, and checked their contents. Secretaries came and went. At eight o'clock, a simple dinner was laid out in the study, and they nearly ate it on top of the state documents.

On and on, until midnight or thereabouts. Then they stopped. The thing was arranged. Nothing was left now but to carry the word to Karl.

On and on, until around midnight. Then they stopped. The plan was set. All that was left now was to inform Karl.

Two things were necessary: Haste. The King, having determined it, would lose no time. And dignity. The granddaughter of the King must be offered with ceremony. No ordinary King’s messenger, then, but some dignitary of the Court.

Two things were essential: Urgency. The King, having made up his mind, would waste no time. And respect. The King’s granddaughter needed to be presented with ceremony. Not just any King’s messenger, but someone of importance from the Court.

To this emergency Mettlich rose like the doughty old warrior and statesman that he was. “If you are willing, sire,” he said, as he rose, “I will go myself.”

To this emergency, Mettlich stood up bravely like the strong old warrior and politician he was. “If you’re willing, my lord,” he said as he got to his feet, “I’ll go myself.”

“When?”

"When's that?"

“Since it must be done, the sooner the better. To-night, sire.”

“Since it has to be done, the sooner, the better. Tonight, your majesty.”

The King smiled. “You were always impatient!” he commented. But he looked almost wistfully at the sturdy and competent old figure before him. Thus was he, not so long ago. Cold nights and spring storms had had no terrors for him. And something else he felt, although he said nothing—the stress of a situation which would send his Chancellor out at midnight, into a driving storm, to secure Karl’s support. Things must be bad indeed!

The King smiled. “You were always so impatient!” he remarked. But he looked almost nostalgically at the strong and capable older figure in front of him. That was him not too long ago. Cold nights and spring storms used to hold no fear for him. And there was something else he sensed, even though he said nothing—the pressure of a situation that would compel his Chancellor to go out at midnight, into a raging storm, to get Karl’s support. Things must really be bad!

“To the capital?” he asked.

"To the city?" he asked.

“Not so far. Karl is hunting. He is at Wedeling.” He went almost immediately, and the King summoned his valets, and was got to bed. But long after the automobile containing Mettlich and two secret agents was on the road toward the mountains, he tossed on his narrow bed. To what straits had they come indeed! He closed his eyes wearily. Something had gone out of his life. He did not realize at first what it was. When he did, he smiled his old grim smile in the darkness.

“Not too far. Karl is out hunting. He’s at Wedeling.” He left almost immediately, and the King called for his attendants and got into bed. But long after, the car carrying Mettlich and two secret agents was en route to the mountains, he tossed and turned on his narrow bed. What a predicament they had found themselves in! He shut his eyes in exhaustion. Something had faded from his life. He didn’t notice at first what it was. When he finally did, he smiled his familiar grim smile in the dark.

He had lost a foe. More than anything perhaps, he had dearly loved a foe.

He had lost an enemy. More than anything, he had truly loved an enemy.





CHAPTER XVI. ON THE MOUNTAIN ROAD

The low gray car which carried the Chancellor was on its way through the mountains. It moved deliberately, for two reasons. First, the Chancellor was afraid of motors. He had a horseman’s hatred and fear of machines. Second, he was not of a mind to rouse King Karl from a night’s sleep, even to bring the hand of the Princess Hedwig. His intention was to put up at some inn in a village not far from the lodge and to reach Karl by messenger early in the morning, before the hunters left for the day.

The low gray car carrying the Chancellor was traveling through the mountains. It moved slowly for two reasons. First, the Chancellor was afraid of engines. He had a horseman's dislike and fear of machines. Second, he didn’t want to wake King Karl from his sleep, even to deliver the hand of Princess Hedwig. His plan was to stay at an inn in a village not far from the lodge and to reach Karl by messenger early in the morning, before the hunters set out for the day.

Then, all being prepared duly and in order, Mettlich himself would arrive, and things would go forward with dignity and dispatch.

Then, once everything was properly set up and in order, Mettlich himself would show up, and things would proceed with dignity and efficiency.

In the mean time he sat back among his furs and thought of many things. He had won a victory which was, after all, but a compromise. He had chosen the safe way, but it led over the body of a young girl, and he loathed it. Also, he thought of Nikky, and what might be. But the car was closed and comfortable. The motion soothed him. After a time he dropped asleep.

In the meantime, he leaned back in his furs and thought about a lot of things. He had won a victory that was really just a compromise. He had picked the safe path, but it came at the cost of a young girl's life, and he hated that. He also thought about Nikky and what could be. The car was closed in and cozy. The movement relaxed him. After a while, he fell asleep.

The valley of the Ar deepened. The cliff rose above them, a wall broken here and there by the offtake of narrow ravines, filled with forest trees. There was a pause while the chains on the rear wheels were supplemented by others in front, for there must be no danger of a skid. And another pause, where the road slanted perilously toward the brink of the chasm, and caution dictated that the Chancellor alight, and make a hundred feet or so of dangerous curve afoot.

The valley of the Ar deepened. The cliff towered over them, a wall interrupted now and then by narrow ravines filled with trees. They paused while they added chains to the rear wheels and put on more in front, as they needed to avoid any skids. Another pause came when the road tilted dangerously toward the edge of the chasm, and caution demanded that the Chancellor get out and walk the risky curve for about a hundred feet.

It required diplomacy to get him out. But it was finally done, and his heavy figure, draped in its military cape, went on ahead, outlined by the lamps of the car behind him. The snow was hardly more than a coating, but wet and slippery. Mettlich stalked on, as one who would defy the elements, or anything else, to hinder him that night.

It took some negotiation to get him out. But it was finally accomplished, and his large figure, wrapped in a military cape, moved forward, illuminated by the lights of the car following him. The snow was barely more than a thin layer, but it was wet and slippery. Mettlich marched on, as someone ready to challenge the weather, or anything else, that might try to stop him that night.

He was well around the curve, and the cliff was broken by a wedge of timber, when a curiously shaped object projected itself over the edge of the bank, and rolling down, lay almost at his feet. The lamps brought it into sharp relief—a man, gagged and tied, and rolled, cigar shaped, in an automobile robe.

He was doing fine around the curve, and the cliff was interrupted by a wedge of timber when a strangely shaped object suddenly popped over the edge of the bank, rolling down and landing almost at his feet. The lamps illuminated it sharply—a man, gagged and tied up, all rolled up like a cigar in a car blanket.

The Chancellor turned, and called to his men. Then he bent over the bundle. The others ran up, and cut the bonds. What with cold and long inaction, and his recent drop over the bank, the man could not speak. One of the secret-service men had a flask, and held it to his lips. An amazing situation, indeed, increased by the discovery that under the robe he wore only his undergarments, with a soldier’s tunic wrapped around his shoulders. They carried him into the car, where he lay with head lolling back, and his swollen tongue protruding. Half dead he was, with cold and long anxiety. The brandy cleared his mind long before he could speak, and he saw by the uniforms that he was in the hands of the enemy. He turned sulkily silent then, convinced that he had escaped one death but to meet another. Twenty-four hours now he had faced eternity, and he was ready.

The Chancellor turned and called to his men. Then he leaned over the bundle. The others rushed over and cut the bindings. Due to the cold, long inactivity, and his recent fall over the bank, the man couldn’t speak. One of the secret-service agents had a flask and held it to his lips. It was indeed an incredible situation, made even more surprising by the fact that under his robe he wore just his undergarments, with a soldier’s tunic wrapped around his shoulders. They carried him into the car, where he lay with his head lolling back and his swollen tongue sticking out. He was half dead from the cold and prolonged anxiety. The brandy cleared his mind well before he could talk, and he realized by the uniforms that he was in the hands of the enemy. He then fell silent, sulking, convinced he had escaped one death only to face another. He had been staring eternity in the face for twenty-four hours now, and he was ready.

He preferred, however, to die fully clothed, and when, in response to his pointing up the bank and to his inarticulate mouthings, one of the secret police examined the bit of woodland with his pocket flash, he found a pair of trousers where Nikky had left them, neatly folded and hung over the branch of a tree. The brandy being supplemented by hot coffee from a patent bottle, the man revived further, made an effort, and sat up. His tongue was still swollen, but they made out what he said. He had been there since the night before. People had passed, a few peasants, a man with a cart, but he could not cry out, and he had hesitated to risk the plunge to the road. But at last he had made it. He was of Karnia, and a King’s messenger.

He preferred to die fully clothed, and when one of the secret police pointed his flashlight at the patch of woods in response to his gestures and muffled sounds, he discovered a pair of trousers where Nikky had left them, neatly folded and hung over a tree branch. With the brandy topped up by hot coffee from a special bottle, the man felt more alert, made an effort, and sat up. His tongue was still swollen, but they understood what he said. He had been there since the night before. People had passed by, a few farmers, a man with a cart, but he couldn't shout out, and he had hesitated to take the chance to jump onto the road. But finally, he had managed it. He was from Karnia and a King’s messenger.

“I was coming back from the barrier,” he said thickly, “where I had carried dispatches to the officer in charge. On my return a man hailed me from the side of, the road, near where you found me. I thought that he desired to be taken on, and stopped my car. But he attacked me. He was armed and I was not. He knocked me senseless, and when I awakened I was above the road, among trees. I gave myself up when the snow commenced. Few pass this way. But I heard your car coming and made a desperate effort.”

“I was coming back from the barrier,” he said thickly, “where I had delivered dispatches to the officer in charge. On my way back, a man called out to me from the side of the road, near where you found me. I thought he wanted a ride and stopped my car. But he attacked me. He was armed and I wasn't. He knocked me out, and when I came to, I was off the road, surrounded by trees. I gave myself up when the snow started. Not many people pass this way. But I heard your car coming and made a desperate effort.”

“Then,” asked one of the agents, “these are not your clothes?”

“Then,” asked one of the agents, “these aren’t your clothes?”

“They are his; sir.”

“They're his, sir.”

The agent produced a flash-light and inspected the garments. Before the Chancellor’s eyes, button by button, strap on the sleeve, star on the cuff, came into view the uniform of a captain of his own regiment, the Grenadiers. Then one of his own men had done this infamous thing, one of his own officers, indeed.

The agent pulled out a flashlight and examined the clothing. Right in front of the Chancellor, piece by piece—button by button, strap on the sleeve, star on the cuff—revealed the uniform of a captain from his own regiment, the Grenadiers. This meant that one of his own men had committed this disgraceful act, one of his own officers, in fact.

“Go through the pockets,” he continued sternly.

“Check the pockets,” he said firmly.

Came, into view under the flash a pair of gloves, a box of matches, a silk handkerchief, a card-case. The agent said nothing, but passed a card to the Chancellor, who read it without comment.

Came into view under the flash a pair of gloves, a box of matches, a silk handkerchief, a card case. The agent said nothing but handed a card to the Chancellor, who read it without comment.

There was silence in the car.

There was silence in the car.

At last the Chancellor stirred. “This man—he took your car on?”

At last, the Chancellor moved. “This guy—he took your car too?”

“Yes. And he has not returned. No other machine has passed.”

“Yes. And he hasn’t come back. No other machine has gone by.”

The secret-service men exchanged glances. There was more to this than appeared. Somewhere ahead, then, was Nikky Larisch, with a motor that did got belong to him, and wearing clothing which his victim described as a chauffeur’s coat of leather, breeches and puttees, and a fur greatcoat over all.

The secret-service agents shared looks. There was more to this than met the eye. Up ahead was Nikky Larisch, with a car that didn’t belong to him, dressed in what his victim described as a leather chauffeur's coat, breeches and puttees, with a fur overcoat on top.

“Had the snow commenced when this happened?”

“Did the snow start when this happened?”

“Not then; sir. Shortly after.”

"Not then, sir. Soon after."

“Go out with the driver,” the Chancellor ordered one of his men, “and watch the road for the tracks of another car. Go slowly.”

“Go out with the driver,” the Chancellor instructed one of his men, “and keep an eye on the road for any tracks from another car. Take it slow.”

So it was that, after an hour or so, they picked up Nikky’s trail, now twenty-four hours old but still clear, and followed it. The Chancellor was awake enough by this time, and bending forward. The man they had rescued slept heavily. As the road descended into the foothills, there were other tracks in the thin snow, and more than once they roused Nikky’s victim to pick out his own tire marks. He obeyed dully. When at last the trail turned from the highway toward the shooting-box at Wedeling, Mettlich fell back with something between a curse and a groan.

So after about an hour, they found Nikky’s trail, which was now twenty-four hours old but still clear, and they followed it. The Chancellor was awake by this point and leaning forward. The man they had rescued was sleeping heavily. As the road sloped down into the foothills, there were other tracks in the thin snow, and they had to wake Nikky’s victim several times to identify his own tire marks. He complied numbly. Finally, when the trail veered off the highway toward the shooting lodge at Wedeling, Mettlich fell back with a mix of a curse and a groan.

“The fool!” he muttered. “The young fool! It was madness.”

“The idiot!” he muttered. “The young idiot! That was crazy.”

At last they drew up at an inn in the village on the royal preserve, and the Chancellor, looking rather gray, alighted. He directed that the man they had rescued be brought in. The Chancellor was not for losing him just yet. He took a room for him at the inn, and rather cavalierly locked him in it.

At last, they arrived at an inn in the village on the royal estate, and the Chancellor, looking quite gray, got out. He ordered that the man they had rescued be brought inside. The Chancellor wasn't ready to let him go just yet. He booked a room for him at the inn and somewhat casually locked him in.

The dull-eyed landlord, yawning as he lighted the party upstairs with candles, apparently neither noticed nor cared that the three of them surrounded a fourth, and that the fourth looked both sullen and ill.

The weary landlord, yawning as he lit the party upstairs with candles, seemed to neither notice nor care that the three of them were gathered around a fourth person, who looked both gloomy and unwell.

The car, with one of the secret-service men, Mettlich sent on to follow Nikky’s trail, and to report it to him. The other man was assigned to custody of the chauffeur. The Chancellor, more relieved than he would have acknowledged, reflected before a fire and over a glass of hot milk that he was rather unpropitiously bringing Karl a bride!

The car, along with one of the secret service agents that Mettlich sent to track Nikky and report back to him. The other agent was tasked with overseeing the chauffeur. The Chancellor, feeling more relieved than he would admit, contemplated by the fire with a glass of hot milk that he was rather unfortunately bringing Karl a bride!

It was almost four in the morning when the police agent returned. The track he had followed apparently led into the grounds of Wedeling, but was there lost in many others. It did not, so far as he could discover, lead beyond the lodge gates.

It was nearly four in the morning when the police officer returned. The trail he had followed seemed to lead into the grounds of Wedeling, but there it got lost among many others. As far as he could tell, it didn't lead beyond the lodge gates.

The Chancellor sipped his hot milk and considered. Nikky Larisch a prisoner in Karl’s hands caused him less anxiety than it would have a month before. But what was behind it all?

The Chancellor sipped his hot milk and thought. Nikky Larisch, a prisoner in Karl’s hands, worried him less than it had a month ago. But what was really going on?

The inn, grumbling at its broken rest, settled down to sleep again. The two secret-service agents took turns on chairs outside their prisoner’s door, glancing in occasionally to see that he still slept in his built-in bed.

The inn, grumbling at its interrupted rest, settled down to sleep again. The two secret-service agents took turns sitting on chairs outside their prisoner’s door, glancing in now and then to make sure he was still sleeping in his built-in bed.

At a little before five the man outside the prisoner’s door heard something inside the room. He glanced in. All was quiet. The prisoner slept heavily, genuine sleep. There was no mistaking it, the sleep of a man warm after long cold and exhaustion, weary after violent effort. The agent went out again, and locked the door behind him.

At just before five, the guard outside the prisoner’s door heard something coming from inside the room. He peeked in. Everything was calm. The prisoner was in a deep, genuine sleep. It was clear—he was the kind of man who finally felt warm after being cold for so long and exhausted from his struggles. The guard stepped back out and locked the door behind him.

And as the door closed, a trap-door from the kitchen below opened softly under the sleeping man’s bed. With great caution came the landlord, head first, then shoulders. The space was cramped. He crawled up, like a snake out of a hole, and ducked behind the curtains of the bed. All was still quiet, save that the man outside struck a match and lighted a pipe.

And as the door shut, a trapdoor from the kitchen below quietly opened underneath the sleeping man’s bed. The landlord emerged cautiously, head first, followed by his shoulders. The space was tight. He crawled up like a snake coming out of a hole and hidden behind the bed's curtains. Everything was silent, except for the man outside who struck a match and lit a pipe.

Half an hour later, the Chancellor’s prisoner, still stiff and weak, was making his way toward the hunting-lodge.

Half an hour later, the Chancellor's prisoner, still tense and weak, was making his way toward the hunting lodge.

Kaiser saw him first, and found the story unenlightening. Nor could Karl, roused by a terrified valet, make much more of it. When the man had gone, Karl lay back among his pillows and eyed his agent.

Kaiser noticed him first and found the story unhelpful. Karl, awakened by a frightened assistant, couldn’t make much sense of it either. After the man left, Karl settled back into his pillows and watched his agent.

“So Mettlich is here!” he said. “A hasty journey. They must be eager.”

“So Mettlich is here!” he said. “A quick trip. They must be excited.”

“They must be in trouble,” Kaiser observed dryly. And on that uncomplimentary comment King Karl slept, his face drawn into a wry smile.

“They must be in trouble,” Kaiser remarked dryly. And on that unflattering comment, King Karl slept, his face contorted into a wry smile.

But he received the Chancellor of Livonia cordially the next morning, going himself to the lodge doorstep to meet his visitor, and there shaking hands with him.

But he warmly welcomed the Chancellor of Livonia the next morning, going to the lodge doorstep to greet his visitor and shaking hands with him there.

“I am greatly honored, Excellency,” he said, with his twisted smile.

“I’m really honored, Excellency,” he said, with his crooked smile.

“And I, sire.”

"And I, your majesty."

But the Chancellor watched him from under his shaggy brows. The messenger had escaped. By now Karl knew the story, knew of his midnight ride over the mountains; and the haste it indicated. He sheathed himself in dignity; did the Chancellor, held his head high and moved ponderously, as became one who came to talk of important matters, but not to ask a boon.

But the Chancellor observed him from beneath his bushy eyebrows. The messenger had gotten away. By now, Karl understood the situation, aware of his late-night journey over the mountains and the urgency it suggested. He cloaked himself in dignity; so did the Chancellor, keeping his head held high and moving slowly, as someone who had come to discuss serious matters but wasn’t there to request a favor.

Karl himself led the way to his study, ignoring the chamberlain, and stood aside to let Mettlich enter. Then he followed and closed the door.

Karl took the lead to his study, disregarding the chamberlain, and stepped aside to let Mettlich in. Then he followed and shut the door.

“It is a long time since you have honored Karnia with a visit,” Karl observed. “Will you sit down?”

“It’s been a while since you visited Karnia,” Karl noted. “Would you like to sit down?”

Karl himself did not sit. He stood negligently beside the mantel, an arm stretched along it.

Karl didn’t sit. He casually stood next to the mantel, with an arm resting on it.

“Not since the battle of the Ar, sire,” replied the Chancellor dryly. He had headed an army of invasion then.

“Not since the battle of the Ar, your majesty,” replied the Chancellor flatly. He had led an invading army back then.

Karl smiled. “I hope that now your errand is more peaceful.”

Karl smiled. “I hope your task is more relaxing now.”

For answer the Chancellor opened a portfolio he carried, and fumbled among its papers. But, having found the right one, he held it without opening it. “Before we come to that, sire, you have here, I believe, detained for some strange reason, a Captain Larisch, aide-de-camp”—he paused for effect—“to His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince of Livonia.”

For an answer, the Chancellor opened a portfolio he had with him and rummaged through its papers. But once he found the right one, he held it without opening it. “Before we get to that, sire, I believe you have detained a Captain Larisch, aide-de-camp”—he paused for effect—“to His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince of Livonia.”

Karl glanced up quickly. “Perhaps, if you will describe this—gentleman—”

Karl looked up quickly. “Maybe, if you could describe this—gentleman—”

“Nonsense,” said the Chancellor testily, “you have him. We have traced him here. Although by what authority you hold him I fail to understand. I am here to find out what you have done with him.” The paper trembled in the old man’s hand. He knew very well Karl’s quick anger, and he feared for Nikky feared horribly.

“Nonsense,” the Chancellor said irritably, “you have him. We tracked him here. But I don’t understand by what authority you’re holding him. I’m here to find out what you’ve done with him.” The paper shook in the old man’s hand. He knew Karl’s quick temper, and he was horribly afraid for Nikky.

“Done with him?” echoed Karl. “If as Captain Larisch you refer to a madman who the night before last—”

“Done with him?” Karl echoed. “If you’re talking about Captain Larisch, you mean the crazy guy who the night before last—”

“I do, sire. Madman is the word.”

“I do, sir. Madman is the word.”

Of course, it is not etiquette to interrupt a king. But kings were no novelty to the Chancellor. And quite often, for reasons of state, he had found interruptions necessary.

Of course, it’s considered bad manners to interrupt a king. But kings were nothing new to the Chancellor. And often, for reasons related to governance, he found interruptions to be necessary.

“He is a prisoner,” Karl said, in a new tone, stern enough now. “He assaulted and robbed one of my men. He stole certain documents. That he has not suffered for it already was because—well, because I believed that the unfortunate distrust between your country and mine, Excellency, was about to end.”

“He's a prisoner,” Karl said, now in a serious tone. “He attacked and robbed one of my men. He took some important documents. The only reason he hasn't faced consequences yet is that—I thought the unfortunate distrust between your country and mine, Excellency, was about to be resolved.”

A threat that, undoubtedly. Let the arrangement between Karnia and Livonia be made, with Hedwig to seal the bargain, and Nikky was safe enough. But let Livonia demand too much, or not agree at all, and Nikky was lost. Thus did Nikky Larisch play his small part in the game of nations.

A threat that, without a doubt. Once the deal between Karnia and Livonia was settled, with Hedwig to finalize the agreement, Nikky would be safe enough. But if Livonia asked for too much or refused to agree entirely, Nikky would be in trouble. This was how Nikky Larisch played his small role in the game of nations.

“Suppose,” said Karl unctuously, “that we discuss first another more important matter. I confess to a certain impatience.” He bowed slightly.

“Let’s,” Karl said smoothly, “talk about something else that's more important first. I admit I'm feeling a bit impatient.” He gave a slight bow.

The Chancellor hesitated. Then he glanced thoughtfully at the paper in his hand.

The Chancellor paused. Then he looked intently at the paper in his hand.

Through a long luncheon, the two alone and even the servants dismissed, through a longer afternoon, negotiations went on. Mettlich fought hard on some points, only to meet defeat. Karl stood firm. The great fortresses on the border must hereafter contain only nominal garrisons. For the seaport strip he had almost doubled his price. The railroad must be completed within two years.

Through a long lunch, just the two of them, with the servants sent away, and through an even longer afternoon, negotiations continued. Mettlich fought hard on some issues but ultimately faced defeat. Karl remained resolute. The major fortresses along the border would now only have nominal garrisons. For the coastal area, he had nearly doubled his asking price. The railway must be finished within two years.

“Since I made my tentative proposal,” Karl said, “certain things have come to my ears which must be considered. A certain amount of unrest we all have. It is a part of the times we live in. But strange stories have reached us here, that your revolutionary party is again active, and threatening. This proposal was made to avoid wars, not to marry them. And civil war—” He shrugged his shoulders.

“Since I made my initial proposal,” Karl said, “I’ve heard some things that need to be taken into account. There’s a level of unrest we all feel; it’s just part of the times we’re in. But strange rumors have reached us here that your revolutionary group is active again and poses a threat. This proposal was meant to prevent wars, not to bring them on. And civil war—” He shrugged his shoulders.

“You have said yourself, sire, that we all have a certain discontent.”

"You've said it yourself, sir, that we all have a bit of discontent."

“The Princess Hedwig,” Karl said suddenly. “She has been told, of course?”

“The Princess Hedwig,” Karl said out of the blue. “She’s been informed, right?”

“Not officially. She knows, however.”

"Not officially. But she knows."

“How does she regard it?”

“How does she view it?”

The Chancellor hesitated. “Like most young women, she would prefer making her own choice. But that,” he added hastily, “is but a whim. She is a lovable and amiable girl. When the time comes she will be willing enough.”

The Chancellor paused. “Like most young women, she would rather make her own choice. But that,” he quickly added, “is just a whim. She is a charming and kind girl. When the time comes, she will be more than willing.”

Karl stared out through one of the heavily curtained windows. He was not so sure. And the time had gone by when he would have enjoyed the taming of a girl. Now he wanted peace—was he not paying a price for it?—and children to inherit his well-managed kingdom. And perhaps—who knows?—a little love. His passionate young days were behind him, but he craved something that his unruly life had not brought him. Before him rose a vision of Hedwig her frank eyes, her color that rose and fell, her soft, round body.

Karl looked out through one of the heavily curtained windows. He was uncertain. The time had passed when he would have enjoyed winning over a girl. Now he wanted peace—was he not paying a price for it?—and children to inherit his well-kept kingdom. And perhaps—who knows?—a little love. His passionate youth was behind him, but he longed for something that his chaotic life had not given him. Before him appeared a vision of Hedwig: her honest eyes, her complexion that changed with her emotions, her soft, round body.

“You have no reason to believe that she has looked elsewhere?”

“You have no reason to think that she has considered other options?”

“None, sire,” said the Chancellor stoutly.

“None, sir,” said the Chancellor firmly.

By late afternoon all was arranged, papers signed and witnessed, and the two signatures affixed, the one small and cramped—a soldier’s hand; the other bold and flowing—the scrawl of a king. And Hedwig, save for the ceremony, was the bride of Karl of Karnia.

By late afternoon, everything was set, the papers signed and witnessed, and the two signatures added—one small and cramped, a soldier’s hand; the other bold and flowing, the scrawl of a king. And Hedwig, except for the ceremony, was the bride of Karl of Karnia.

It was then that the Chancellor rose and stretched his legs. “And now, sire,” he said, “since we are friends and no longer enemies, you will, I know, release that mad boy of mine.”

It was then that the Chancellor got up and stretched his legs. “And now, sir,” he said, “since we are friends and no longer enemies, I know you will release that crazy kid of mine.”

“When do you start back?”

“When do you go back?”

“Within an hour.”

"Within an hour."

“Before that time,” said Karl, “you shall have him, Chancellor.”

“Before then,” Karl said, “you will have him, Chancellor.”

And with that Mettlich was forced to be content. He trusted Karl no more now than he ever had. But he made his adieus with no hint of trouble in his face.

And with that, Mettlich had to be okay with it. He trusted Karl no more now than he ever had. But he said his goodbyes without a hint of trouble on his face.

Karl waited until the machine drove away. He had gone to the doorstep with the Chancellor, desiring to do him all possible honor. But Mettlich unaccustomed to democratic ways, disapproved of the proceeding, and was indeed extremely uncomfortable, and drew a sigh of relief when it was all over. He was of the old order which would keep its royalties on gilded thrones and, having isolated there in grandeur, have gone about the business of the kingdom without them.

Karl waited until the machine drove away. He had gone to the doorstep with the Chancellor, wanting to show him all possible respect. But Mettlich, not used to democratic customs, didn't like the situation and was actually very uncomfortable, letting out a sigh of relief when it was finally over. He was from the old guard that preferred to keep its royals on gilded thrones and, having isolated themselves in grandeur, went about running the kingdom without them.

Karl stood for a moment in the open air. It was done, then, and well done. It was hard to realize. He turned to the west, where for so long behind the mountains had lurked an enemy. A new era was opening; peace, disarmament, a quiet and prosperous land. He had spent his years of war and women. That was over.

Karl stood for a moment in the fresh air. It was over, and it had been done well. It was hard to grasp. He turned to the west, where an enemy had lingered behind the mountains for so long. A new era was beginning; peace, disarmament, a calm and thriving country. He had spent his years on war and women. That was behind him.

From far away in the forest he heard the baying of the hounds. The crisp air filled his lungs. And even as he watched, a young doe, with rolling eyes, leaped across the drive. Karl watched it with coolly speculative eyes.

From a distance in the forest, he heard the barking of the hounds. The fresh air filled his lungs. And as he looked on, a young doe with wide eyes jumped across the path. Karl observed it with a calm, curious gaze.

When he returned to the study the agent Kaiser was already there. In the democracy of the lodge men came and went almost at will. But Karl, big with plans for the future, would have been alone, and eyed the agent with disfavor.

When he got back to the study, the agent Kaiser was already there. In the lodge's laid-back environment, people came and went freely. But Karl, filled with future plans, would have preferred to be alone and looked at the agent with annoyance.

“Well?” he demanded.

"Well?" he asked.

“We have been able to search the Chancellor’s rooms, sire,” the agent said, “for the articles mentioned last night—a card-case, gloves, and a silk handkerchief, belonging to the prisoner upstairs. He is Captain Larisch, aide-de-camp to the Crown Prince of Livonia.”

“We’ve managed to search the Chancellor’s rooms, sir,” the agent said, “for the items mentioned last night—a card case, gloves, and a silk handkerchief that belong to the prisoner upstairs. He is Captain Larisch, aide-de-camp to the Crown Prince of Livonia.”

He had, expected Karl to be, impressed. But Karl only looked at him. “I know that,” he said coldly. “You are always just a little late with your information, Kaiser.”

He had expected Karl to be impressed. But Karl just looked at him. “I know that,” he said coldly. “You’re always just a little late with your information, Kaiser.”

Something like malice showed in the agent’s face. “Then you also know, sire, that it is this Captain Larisch with whom rumor couples the name of the Princess Hedwig.” He stepped back a pace or two at sight of Karl’s face. “You requested such information, sire.”

Something like malice appeared on the agent’s face. “Then you also know, sire, that it is this Captain Larisch who is rumored to be linked with Princess Hedwig.” He stepped back a step or two at the sight of Karl’s expression. “You asked for this information, sire.”

For answer, Karl pointed to the door.

For an answer, Karl pointed to the door.

For some time after he had dismissed the agent, Karl paced his library alone. Kaiser brought no unverified information. Therefore the thing was true. Therefore he had had his enemy in his hand, and now was pledged to let him go. For a time, then, Karl paid the penalty of many misdeeds. His triumph was ashes in his mouth.

For a while after he had sent the agent away, Karl walked around his library by himself. Kaiser didn’t bring any unverified information. So it must be true. He had his enemy right where he wanted him, and now he was committed to letting him go. For now, Karl had to face the consequences of many wrongdoings. His victory felt like ashes in his mouth.

What if this boy, infatuated with Hedwig, had hidden somewhere on the road Olga Loschek’s letter? What, then, if he recovered it and took it to Hedwig? What if— But at last he sent for the prisoner upstairs, and waited for him with both jealousy and fear in his eyes.

What if this boy, obsessed with Hedwig, had stashed Olga Loschek’s letter somewhere along the road? What if he found it and brought it to Hedwig? What if— But finally, he called for the prisoner upstairs and waited for him with jealousy and fear in his eyes.

Five minutes later Nikky Larisch was ushered into the red study, and having bowed, an insolent young bow at that, stood and eyed the King.

Five minutes later, Nikky Larisch was brought into the red study, and after bowing— a rather disrespectful bow at that— he stood and stared at the King.

“I have sent for you to release you,” said Karl. Nikky drew a long breath. “I am grateful, sire.”

“I’ve called you here to set you free,” said Karl. Nikky took a deep breath. “I appreciate it, my lord.”

“You have been interceded for by the Chancellor of Livonia, General Mettlich, who has just gone.”

“You have been advocated for by the Chancellor of Livonia, General Mettlich, who just left.”

Nikky bowed.

Nikky bowed.

“Naturally, since you said nothing, of your identity, we could not know that you belonged to His Majesty’s household. Under the circumstances, it is a pleasure to give you your freedom.”

“Of course, since you didn’t mention anything about who you are, we had no idea you were part of His Majesty’s household. Given the situation, we’re happy to grant you your freedom.”

Nikky, bowed again.

Nikky bowed again.

Karl fixed him with cold eyes. “But before you take leave of us,” he said ironically, “I should like the true story of the night before last. Somehow, somewhere, a letter intended for me was exchanged for a blank paper. I want that letter.”

Karl stared at him coldly. “But before you leave us,” he said sarcastically, “I’d like to hear the real story from the night before last. Somehow, somewhere, a letter meant for me was swapped for a blank sheet of paper. I want that letter.”

“I know no more than you, sire. It is not reasonable that I would have taken the risk I took for an envelope containing nothing.”

“I don’t know any more than you do, sir. It doesn’t make sense that I would have taken the risk I did for an envelope with nothing in it.”

“For that matter,” said His Majesty, “there was nothing reasonable about anything you did!”

“For that matter,” said His Majesty, “there was nothing sensible about anything you did!”

And now Karl played his trump card, played it with watchful eyes on Nikky’s face. He would see if report spoke the truth, if this blue-eyed boy was in love with Hedwig. He was a jealous man, this Karl of the cold eyes, jealous and passionate. Not as a king, then, watching a humble soldier of Livonia, but as man to man, he gazed at Nikky.

And now Karl played his trump card, keeping a close eye on Nikky’s face. He wanted to find out if the rumors were true, if this blue-eyed guy was in love with Hedwig. He was a jealous man, this Karl with the cold eyes, both jealous and passionate. Not as a king watching a humble soldier from Livonia, but as one man to another, he looked at Nikky.

“For fear that loyalty keeps you silent, I may say to you that the old troubles between Karnia and Livonia are over.”

“For fear that loyalty makes you quiet, I can tell you that the old issues between Karnia and Livonia are finished.”

“I do not understand, sire.”

"I don't understand, sir."

Karl hesitated. Then, with his twisted smile, he cast the rigid etiquette of such matters to the winds. “It is very simple,” he said. “There will be no more trouble between these two neighboring countries, because a marriage has to-day been arranged—a marriage between the Princess Hedwig, His Majesty’s granddaughter, and myself.”

Karl hesitated. Then, with his crooked smile, he tossed aside the formalities of the situation. “It’s really simple,” he said. “There will be no more conflict between these two neighboring countries because a marriage has been arranged today—a marriage between Princess Hedwig, the King’s granddaughter, and me.”

For a moment Nikky Larisch closed his eyes.

For a moment, Nikky Larisch shut his eyes.





CHAPTER XVII. THE FORTRESS

The anniversary of the death of Prince Hubert dawned bright and sunny. The Place showed a thin covering of snow, which clung, wet and sticky, to the trees; but by nine o’clock most of it had disappeared, and Prince Ferdinand William Otto was informed that the excursion would take place.

The anniversary of Prince Hubert's death started off bright and sunny. The Place had a light dusting of snow that clung, wet and sticky, to the trees; but by nine o’clock, most of it had melted away, and Prince Ferdinand William Otto was told that the trip would happen.

Two motors took the party, by back streets, to the landing-stage. In the first were Annunciata, Hedwig, and the Countess, and at the last moment Otto had salvaged Miss Braithwaite from the second car, and begged a place for her with him. A police agent sat beside the chauffeur. Also another car, just ahead, contained other agents, by Mettlich’s order before his departure—a plain black motor, without the royal arms.

Two cars took the group, through back streets, to the dock. In the first car were Annunciata, Hedwig, and the Countess, and at the last minute, Otto managed to get Miss Braithwaite out of the second car and asked if she could join him. A police officer sat next to the driver. There was also another car, just ahead, carrying more agents, as Mettlich had instructed before he left—a plain black car, without the royal insignia.

In the second machine followed a part of the suite, Hedwig’s lady in waiting, two gentlemen of the Court, in parade dress, and Father Gregory, come from his monastery at Etzel to visit his old friend, the King.

In the second car of the procession was part of the entourage: Hedwig’s lady-in-waiting, two gentlemen from the Court dressed in formal attire, and Father Gregory, who had come from his monastery at Etzel to visit his old friend, the King.

At the landing-stage a small crowd had gathered on seeing the red carpet laid and the gilt ropes put up, which indicated a royal visit. A small girl, with a hastily secured bouquet in her hot hands, stood nervously waiting. In deference to the anniversary, the flowers were tied with a black ribbon!

At the dock, a small crowd had gathered when they saw the red carpet rolled out and the golden ropes set up, signaling a royal visit. A little girl, clutching a bouquet she had hurriedly tied together in her warm hands, stood anxiously waiting. In honor of the occasion, the flowers were tied with a black ribbon!

Annunciata grumbled when she saw the crowd, and the occupants of the first car looked them over carefully. It remained for Hedwig to spy the black ribbon. In the confusion, she slipped over to the little girl, who went quite white with excitement. “They are lovely,” Hedwig whispered, “but please take off the black ribbon.” The child eyed her anxiously. “It will come to pieces, Highness.”

Annunciata complained when she saw the crowd, and the people in the first car looked them over closely. It was up to Hedwig to notice the black ribbon. In the chaos, she moved over to the little girl, who turned pale with excitement. “They’re beautiful,” Hedwig whispered, “but please take off the black ribbon.” The girl looked at her nervously. “It will fall apart, Your Highness.”

“Take the ribbon from your hair. It will be beautiful.”

“Take the ribbon out of your hair. You’ll look amazing.”

Which was done! But, as was not unnatural, the child forgot her speech, and merely thrust the bouquet, tied with a large pink bow, into the hands of Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

Which was done! But, as could be expected, the child forgot her speech and simply handed the bouquet, tied with a big pink bow, to Prince Ferdinand William Otto.

“Here,” she said. It was, perhaps, the briefest, and therefore the most agreeable presentation speech the Crown Prince had ever heard.

“Here,” she said. It was probably the shortest and, therefore, the most pleasant introduction the Crown Prince had ever heard.

Red carpet and gold ropes and white gloves these last on the waiting officers—made the scene rather gay. The spring sun shone on the gleaming river, on the white launch with its red velvet cushions, on the deck chairs, its striped awnings and glittering brass, on the Crown Prince, in uniform, on the bouquet and the ribbon. But somewhere, back of the quay, a band struck up a funeral march, and a beggar, sitting in the sun, put his hand to his ear.

Red carpet, gold ropes, and white gloves on the waiting officers made the scene pretty lively. The spring sun shone on the sparkling river, on the white boat with its red velvet cushions, on the deck chairs, its striped awnings, and shining brass, on the Crown Prince in uniform, on the bouquet and ribbon. But somewhere behind the quay, a band started playing a funeral march, and a beggar sitting in the sun brought his hand to his ear.

“Of course,” he said, to no one in particular. “It is the day. I had forgotten.”

“Of course,” he said, to nobody in particular. “It’s the day. I had forgotten.”

The quay receded, red carpet and all. Only the blare of the band followed them, and with the persistence of sound over water, followed them for some time. The Crown Prince put down the bouquet, and proceeded to stand near the steersman.

The pier faded away, red carpet and all. Only the sound of the band trailed after them, lingering on the water for a while. The Crown Prince set down the bouquet and moved to stand next to the steersman.

“When I am grown up,” he observed to that embarrassed sailor, “I hope I shall be able to steer a boat.”

“When I’m older,” he said to the embarrassed sailor, “I hope I’ll be able to steer a boat.”

The steersman looked about cautiously. The royal guests were settling themselves in chairs; with rugs over their knees. “It is very easy, Your Royal Highness,” he said. “See, a turn like this, and what happens? And the other way the same.”

The steersman glanced around carefully. The royal guests were getting comfortable in their chairs, with blankets draped over their laps. “It's simple, Your Royal Highness,” he said. “Look, a turn like this, and what happens? And the same goes for the other way.”

Followed a five minutes during which the white launch went on a strange and devious course, and the Crown Prince grew quite hot and at least two inches taller. It was, of course, the Archduchess who discovered what was happening. She was very disagreeable about it.

Followed a five minutes during which the white launch went on a strange and devious course, and the Crown Prince grew quite hot and at least two inches taller. It was, of course, the Archduchess who discovered what was happening. She was very disagreeable about it.

The Archduchess was very disagreeable about everything that day. She was afraid to stay in the Palace, and afraid to leave it. And just when she had begun to feel calm, and the sun and fresh air were getting in their work, that wretched funeral band had brought back everything she was trying to forget.

The Archduchess was in a bad mood about everything that day. She was scared to stay in the Palace and scared to leave it. Just when she had started to feel relaxed, with the sun and fresh air doing their job, that awful funeral band reminded her of everything she was trying to forget.

The Countess was very gay. She said brilliant, rather heartless things that set the group to laughing, and in the intervals she eyed Hedwig with narrowed eyes and hate in her heart. Hedwig herself was very quiet. The bouquet had contained lilies-of-the-valley, for one thing.

The Countess was very cheerful. She said clever, somewhat cold-hearted things that made the group laugh, and in the pauses, she stared at Hedwig with squinted eyes and hatred in her heart. Hedwig, on the other hand, was very quiet. The bouquet had included lilies-of-the-valley, for one thing.

Miss Braithwaite knitted, and watched that the Crown Prince kept his white gloves clean.

Miss Braithwaite knitted and made sure the Crown Prince kept his white gloves clean.

Just before they left the Palace the Archduchesss had had a moment of weakening, but the Countess had laughed away her fears.

Just before they left the Palace, the Archduchess had a moment of doubt, but the Countess had laughed away her concerns.

“I really think I shall not go, after all,” Annunciata had said nervously. “There are reasons.”

“I really don’t think I’ll go after all,” Annunciata said nervously. “There are reasons.”

The Countess had smiled mockingly. “Reasons!” she said. “I know that many things are being said. But I also know that General Mettlich is an alarmist;” purred the Countess. “And that the King is old and ill, and sees through gray glasses.”

The Countess had smiled mockingly. “Reasons!” she said. “I know a lot of things are being said. But I also know that General Mettlich is an alarmist,” purred the Countess. “And that the King is old and sick, and sees everything through gray-tinted glasses.”

So the Archduchess had submitted to having a plumed and inappropriate hat set high on her head, regardless of the fashion, and had pinned on two watches and gone.

So the Archduchess had agreed to wear a feathered and mismatched hat perched high on her head, ignoring fashion trends, and had pinned on two watches and left.

It was Hedwig who showed the most depression on the trip, after all. Early that morning she had attended mass in the royal chapel. All the household had been there, and the King had been wheeled in, and had sat in his box, high in the wall, the door of which opened from his private suite.

It was Hedwig who seemed the most down during the trip. Earlier that morning, she had gone to mass in the royal chapel. Everyone from the household had attended, and the King had been brought in on a wheelchair and had sat in his box, high on the wall, the door to which opened from his private suite.

Looking up, Hedwig had seen his gray old face set and rigid. The Court had worn black, and the chapel was draped in crepe. She had fallen on her knees and had tried dutifully to pray for the dead Hubert. But her whole soul was crying out for help for herself.

Looking up, Hedwig saw his gray, aged face fixed and stiff. The Court was in black, and the chapel was covered in mourning cloth. She had dropped to her knees and tried earnestly to pray for the deceased Hubert. But deep down, her whole being was pleading for help for herself.

So now she sat very quiet, and wondered about things.

So now she sat quietly and thought about things.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat by the rail and watched the green banks flying by. In one place a group of children were sailing a tiny boat from the bank. It was only a plank, with a crazy cotton sail. They shoved it off and watched while the current seized it and carried it along. Then they cheered, and called good-bye to it.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat by the railing and watched the green banks rushing by. There was a spot where a group of kids were sailing a little boat from the shore. It was just a plank with a wacky cotton sail. They pushed it off and watched as the current grabbed it and took it away. Then they cheered and shouted goodbye to it.

The Crown Prince leaned over the rail, and when the current caught it, he cheered too, and waved his cap. He was reproved, of course, and some officious person insisted on tucking the rug around his royal legs. But when no one was looking, he broke a flower from the bouquet and flung it overboard. He pretended that it was a boat, and was going down to Karnia, filled with soldiers ready to fight.

The Crown Prince leaned over the railing, and when the current caught it, he cheered too and waved his cap. He was scolded, of course, and some eager person insisted on tucking the blanket around his royal legs. But when no one was watching, he broke a flower from the bouquet and tossed it overboard. He pretended it was a boat heading to Karnia, filled with soldiers ready to fight.

But the thought of soldiers brought Nikky to his mind. His face clouded. “It’s very strange about Nikky,” he said. “He is away somewhere. I wish he had sent word he was going.”

But thinking about soldiers made him think of Nikky. His expression darkened. “It’s really odd about Nikky,” he said. “He’s off somewhere. I wish he had let us know he was leaving.”

Hedwig looked out over the river.

Hedwig looked out at the river.

The Archduchess glanced at Miss Braithwaite. “There is no news?” she asked, in an undertone.

The Archduchess looked at Miss Braithwaite. “Is there no news?” she asked quietly.

“None,” said Miss Braithwaite.

“None,” said Ms. Braithwaite.

A sudden suspicion rose in Hedwig’s mind, and made her turn pale. What if they had sent him away? Perhaps they feared him enough for that! If that were true, she would never know. She knew the ways of the Palace well enough for that. In a sort of terror she glanced around the group, so comfortably disposed. Her mother was looking out, with her cool, impassive gaze. Miss Braithwaite knitted. The Countess, however, met her eyes, and there was something strange in them: triumph and a bit of terror, too, had she but read them. For the Countess had put in her plea for a holiday and had been refused.

A sudden suspicion hit Hedwig, making her go pale. What if they had sent him away? Maybe they were scared enough of him to do that! If that was true, she would never find out. She knew the ways of the Palace well enough for that. In a kind of panic, she looked around at the group, so comfortably settled. Her mother was gazing out with her cool, indifferent stare. Miss Braithwaite was knitting. However, the Countess caught her eye, and there was something odd in her look: if she had only understood it, there was triumph and a little bit of fear in her expression, too, since the Countess had asked for a holiday and had been turned down.

The launch drew up near the fort, and the Crown Prince’s salute of a certain number of guns was fired. The garrison was drawn up in line, and looked newly shaved and very, very neat. And the officers came out and stood on the usual red carpet, and bowed deeply, after which they saluted the Crown Prince and he saluted them. Then the Colonel in charge shook hands all round, and the band played. It was all very ceremonious and took a lot of tine.

The launch approached the fort, and the Crown Prince’s salute of a certain number of guns was fired. The garrison lined up and looked freshly shaved and extremely neat. The officers came out, stood on the usual red carpet, and bowed deeply, after which they saluted the Crown Prince, who returned the gesture. Then the Colonel in charge shook hands with everyone, and the band played. It was all very formal and took quite a bit of time.

The new fortress faced the highroad some five miles from the Karnian border. It stood on a bluff over the river, and was, as the Crown Prince decided, not so unlike the desk, after all, except that it had a moat around it.

The new fortress overlooked the main road about five miles from the Karnian border. It was built on a hill above the river and, as the Crown Prince concluded, it wasn’t so different from a desk, except for the moat surrounding it.

Hedwig and the Countess went with the party around the fortifications. The Archduchess and Miss Braithwaite had sought a fire. Only the Countess, however, seemed really interested. Hedwig seemed more intent on the distant line of the border than on anything else. She stood on a rampart and stared out at it, looking very sad. Even the drill—when at a word all the great guns rose and peeped over the edge at the valley below, and then dropped back again as if they had seen enough—even this failed to rouse her.

Hedwig and the Countess joined the group as they toured the fortifications. The Archduchess and Miss Braithwaite had found a fire. Only the Countess really seemed engaged. Hedwig appeared more focused on the distant border than anything else. She stood on a rampart, gazing out at it with a very sad expression. Even the drill—when, at a signal, all the big guns rose and peeked over the edge at the valley below, only to drop back again as if they’d seen enough—even this couldn’t lift her spirits.

“I wish you would listen, Hedwig,” said the Crown Prince, almost fretfully. “It’s so interesting. The enemy’s soldiers would come up the river in boats, and along that road on foot. And then we would raise the guns and shoot at them. And the guns would drop back again, before the enemy had time to aim at them.”

“I wish you’d listen, Hedwig,” said the Crown Prince, nearly anxiously. “It’s really interesting. The enemy’s soldiers would come up the river in boats and travel along that road on foot. Then we would lift the guns and shoot at them. The guns would pull back again before the enemy had a chance to aim at them.”

But Hedwig’s interest was so evidently assumed that he turned to the Countess. The Countess professed smiling terror, and stood a little way back from the guns, looking on. But Prince Ferdinand William Otto at last coaxed her to the top of the emplacement.

But Hedwig’s interest seemed so clearly fake that he turned to the Countess. The Countess pretended to be scared but smiled, standing a bit back from the guns and watching. However, Prince Ferdinand William Otto eventually encouraged her to come to the top of the emplacement.

“There’s a fine view up there,” he urged. “And the guns won’t hurt you. There’s nothing in them.”

“There’s a great view up there,” he urged. “And the guns won’t hurt you. There’s nothing in them.”

To get up it was necessary to climb an iron ladder. Hedwig was already there. About a dozen young officers had helped her up, and ruined as many pairs of white gloves, although Hedwig could climb like a cat, and really needed no help at all.

To get up, you had to climb an iron ladder. Hedwig was already up there. About a dozen young officers had helped her up and wrecked just as many pairs of white gloves, even though Hedwig could climb like a cat and didn't really need any help at all.

“You go up,” said the Crown Prince eagerly. “I’ll hold your bag, so you can climb.”

“You go ahead,” said the Crown Prince eagerly. “I’ll hold your bag so you can climb.”

He caught her handbag from her, and instantly something snapped in it. The Countess was climbing up the ladder. Rather dismayed, Prince Ferdinand William Otto surveyed the bag. Something had broken, he feared. And in another moment he saw what it was. The little watch which was set in one side of it had slipped away, leaving a round black hole. His heart beat a trifle faster.

He grabbed her handbag from her, and immediately something inside it broke. The Countess was climbing up the ladder. A bit worried, Prince Ferdinand William Otto looked at the bag. He was afraid something had shattered. Then he saw what it was. The small watch that was attached to one side had fallen out, leaving a round black hole. His heart raced a little faster.

“I’m awfully worried,” he called up to her, as he climbed. “I’m afraid I’ve broken your bag. Something clicked, and the watch is gone. It is not on the ground.”

“I’m really worried,” he shouted up to her as he climbed. “I think I’ve broken your bag. Something clicked, and the watch is missing. It's not on the ground.”

It was well for the Countess that the Colonel was talking to Hedwig. Well for her, too, that the other officers were standing behind with their eyes worshipfully on the Princess. The Countess turned gray-white.

It was good for the Countess that the Colonel was talking to Hedwig. Good for her, too, that the other officers were standing behind, looking at the Princess with admiration. The Countess turned pale.

“Don’t worry, Highness,” she said, with stiff lips, “The watch falls back sometimes. I must have it repaired.”

“Don’t worry, Your Highness,” she said, with tight lips, “The watch sometimes runs slow. I need to get it fixed.”

But long after the tour of the ramparts was over, after ammunition-rooms had been visited, with their long lines of waiting shells, after the switchboard which controlled the river mines had been inspected and explained, she was still trembling.

But long after the tour of the ramparts was over, after they had visited the ammunition rooms with their long lines of waiting shells, and after inspecting and learning about the switchboard that controlled the river mines, she was still trembling.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto, looking at the bag later on, saw the watch in place and drew a long breath of relief.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto, looking at the bag later, saw the watch inside and let out a long sigh of relief.





CHAPTER XVIII. OLD ADELBERT

Old Adelbert of the Opera had lost his position. No longer, a sausage in his pocket for refreshment, did he leave his little room daily for the Opera. A young man, who made ogling eyes at Olga, of the garde-robe, and who was not careful to keep the lenses clean, had taken his place.

Old Adelbert of the Opera had lost his job. No longer did he leave his small room every day for the Opera with a sausage in his pocket for a snack. A young guy, who was making googly eyes at Olga from the wardrobe, and who wasn't careful about keeping his lenses clean, had taken his spot.

He was hurt in his soldier’s soul. There was no longer a place in the kingdom for those who had fought for it. The cry was for the young. And even in the first twenty-four hours a subtle change went on in him. His loyalty, on which he had built his creed of life, turned to bitterness.

He was wounded in his soldier's spirit. There was no longer a place in the kingdom for those who had fought for it. The call was for the young. Even in the first twenty-four hours, a subtle change began within him. His loyalty, which he had based his whole life on, started to turn into bitterness.

The first day of his idleness he wandered into the back room of the cobbler’s shop near by, where the butter-seller from the corner, the maker of artificial flowers for graves, and the cobbler himself were gathered, and listened without protest to such talk as would have roused him once to white anger.

The first day of his laziness, he wandered into the back room of the nearby cobbler’s shop, where the butter seller from the corner, the person who made artificial flowers for graves, and the cobbler himself were gathered, and listened without objection to conversations that would have once sparked his white-hot rage.

But the iron had not yet gone very deep, and one thing he would not permit. It was when, in the conversation, one of them attacked the King. Then indeed he was roused to fury.

But the iron hadn't sunk in too deeply yet, and there was one thing he wouldn't allow. It was when, during the conversation, one of them criticized the King. That’s when he truly became enraged.

“A soldier and a gentleman,” he said. “For him I lost this leg of mine, and lost it without grieving. When I lay in the hospital he himself came, and—”

“A soldier and a gentleman,” he said. “For him, I lost this leg of mine, and I lost it without feeling sorry. When I was in the hospital, he came himself, and—”

A burst of jeering laughter greeted this, for he had told it many times. Told it, because it was all he had instead of a leg, and although he could not walk on it, certainly it had supported him through many years.

A wave of mocking laughter responded to this, since he had shared it many times. He talked about it because it was all he had instead of a leg, and even though he couldn't walk on it, it had definitely supported him for many years.

“As for the little Crown Prince,” he went on firmly, “I have seen him often. He came frequently to the Opera. He has a fine head and a bright smile. He will be a good king.”

“As for the little Crown Prince,” he continued confidently, “I’ve seen him a lot. He came to the Opera frequently. He has a great head and a bright smile. He will make a good king.”

But this was met with silence.

But this was met with silence.

Once upon a time a student named Haeckel had occasionally backed him up in his defense of the royal family. But for some reason or other Haeckel came no more, and old Adelbert missed him. He had inquired for him frequently.

Once upon a time, a student named Haeckel had occasionally supported him in his defense of the royal family. But for some reason, Haeckel stopped coming, and old Adelbert missed him. He often asked about him.

“Where is the boy Haeckle?” he had asked one day. “I have not seen him lately.”

“Where is the boy Haeckle?” he asked one day. “I haven't seen him lately.”

No one had replied. But a sort of grim silence settled over the little room. Old Adelbert, however, was not discerning.

No one had replied. But a heavy silence filled the small room. However, old Adelbert was oblivious.

“Perhaps, as a student, he worked too hard” he had answered his own question. “They must both work and play hard, these students. A fine lot of young men. I have watched them at the Opera. Most of them preferred Italian to German music.”

“Maybe, as a student, he pushed himself too much,” he replied to his own question. “They really have to work and play hard, these students. A great bunch of young men. I've seen them at the Opera. Most of them liked Italian music more than German.”

But, that first day of idleness, when he had left the cobbler’s, he resolved not to return. They had not been unfriendly, but he had seen at once there was a difference. He was no longer old Adelbert of the Opera. He was an old man only, and out of work.

But on that first day of doing nothing, after he had left the cobbler’s, he decided not to go back. They hadn’t been unkind, but he realized right away that things had changed. He was no longer the old Adelbert of the Opera. He was just an old man now, and unemployed.

He spent hours that first free afternoon repairing his frayed linen and his shabby uniform, with his wooden leg stretched out before him and his pipe clutched firmly in his teeth. Then, freshly shaved and brushed, he started on a painful search after work. With no result. And, indeed, he was hopeless before he began. He was old and infirm. There was little that he had even the courage to apply for.

He spent hours that first free afternoon fixing his worn linen and his shabby uniform, his wooden leg stretched out in front of him and a pipe firmly clamped between his teeth. Then, freshly shaved and groomed, he embarked on a difficult job search. It led nowhere. In fact, he felt hopeless even before he started. He was old and unwell. There were few jobs he had the courage to apply for.

True, he had his small pension, but it came only twice a year, and was sent, intact, to take care of an invalid daughter in the country. That was not his. He never used a penny of it. And he had saved a trifle, by living on air; as the concierge declared. But misfortunes come in threes, like fires and other calamities. The afternoon of that very day brought a letter, saying that the daughter was worse and must have an operation. Old Adelbert went to church and burned a candle for her recovery, and from there to the bank, to send by registered mail the surgeon’s fee.

Sure, he had his small pension, but it only came twice a year and was sent directly to support his sick daughter in the country. That money wasn’t his; he never used a cent of it. He had managed to save a bit by living frugally, as the concierge mentioned. But misfortunes always seem to come in threes, like fires and other disasters. That very afternoon, he received a letter saying that his daughter’s condition had worsened and she needed surgery. Old Adelbert went to church to light a candle for her recovery, and then headed to the bank to send the surgeon’s fee by registered mail.

He was bankrupt in twenty-four hours.

He went bankrupt in twenty-four hours.

That evening in his extremity he did a reckless thing. He wrote a letter to the King. He spent hours over it, first composing it in pencil and then copying it with ink borrowed from the concierge. It began “Sire,” as he had learned was the form, and went on to remind His Majesty, first, of the hospital incident, which, having been forty years ago, might have slipped the royal memory. Then came the facts—his lost position, his daughter, the handicap of his wooden leg. It ended with a plea for reinstatement or, failing that, for any sort of work.

That evening, in his desperation, he did something impulsive. He wrote a letter to the King. He spent hours on it, first drafting it in pencil and then copying it in ink he borrowed from the concierge. It began with "Sire," as he had learned was the proper way to start, and went on to remind His Majesty of the hospital incident, which, having happened forty years ago, might have faded from royal memory. Then he laid out the facts—his lost position, his daughter, and the challenge of his wooden leg. It concluded with a request for reinstatement or, if that wasn't possible, for any kind of job.

He sent it, unfolded, in a large flat envelope, which also he had learned was the correct thing with kings, who for some reason or other do not like folded communications. Then he waited. He considered that a few hours should bring a return.

He sent it, unfolded, in a large flat envelope, which he had also learned was the right thing to do with kings, who for some reason don't like folded messages. Then he waited. He thought that a few hours should bring a response.

No answer came. No answer ever came. For the King was ill, and secretaries carefully sifted the royal mail.

No response came. No response ever came. The King was sick, and secretaries were carefully sorting through the royal mail.

He waited all of the next day, and out of the mixed emotions of his soul confided the incident of the letter to Humbert, in his bureau below.

He waited all of the next day, and out of the mixed emotions in his heart, he shared the incident of the letter with Humbert in his office below.

The concierge smiled in his beard. “What does the King care?” he demanded. “He will never see that letter. And if he did—you have lived long, my friend. Have you ever known the King to give, or to do anything but take? Name me but one instance.”

The concierge smiled through his beard. “What does the King care?” he asked. “He will never see that letter. And if he did—you’ve lived a long time, my friend. Have you ever known the King to give, or to do anything but take? Name just one instance.”

And that night, in the concierge’s bureau, he was treated to many incidents, all alike. The Government took, but gave nothing. As well expect blood out of a stone. Instances were given, heartlessness piled on heartlessness, one sordid story on another.

And that night, in the concierge’s office, he was exposed to many incidents, all the same. The Government took, but gave nothing in return. It was like expecting blood from a stone. Stories were shared, heartlessness stacked on top of heartlessness, one grim tale after another.

And as he listened there died in old Adelbert’s soul his flaming love for his sovereign and his belief in him. His eyes took on a hard and haunted look. That night he walked past the Palace and shook his fist at it. He was greatly ashamed of that, however, and never repeated it. But his soul was now an open sore, ready for infection.

And as he listened, old Adelbert’s passionate love for his ruler and his faith in him faded away. His eyes became cold and filled with anguish. That night, he walked by the Palace and shook his fist at it. He felt really ashamed of that afterward and never did it again. But his soul was now a raw wound, vulnerable to pain.

And Black Humbert bided his time.

And Black Humbert waited for the right moment.

On the day of the excursion to the fortress old Adelbert decided to appeal to his fellow lodger, Herman Spier. Now and then, when he was affluent, he had paid small tribute to Herman by means of the camp cookery on which he prided himself.

On the day of the trip to the fortress, old Adelbert chose to reach out to his roommate, Herman Spier. Occasionally, when he had some money to spare, he had treated Herman to his camp cooking, which he took great pride in.

“A soldier’s mess!” he would say, and bring in a bowl of soup, or a slice of deer meat, broiled over hot coals in his tiny stove. “Eat it, man. These restaurants know nothing of food.”

“A soldier’s mess!” he would say, bringing in a bowl of soup or a slice of deer meat, grilled over hot coals in his little stove. “Eat up, man. These restaurants don’t know anything about real food.”

To Herman now he turned for advice and help. It was difficult to find the clerk. He left early, and often came home after midnight in a curious frame of mind, a drunkenness of excitement that was worse than that of liquor.

To Herman now he turned for advice and help. It was hard to find the clerk. He left early and often came home after midnight in a strange mood, a buzz of excitement that was worse than being drunk.

Herman could not help him. But he eyed the old soldier appraisingly. He guessed shrewdly the growing uneasiness behind Adelbert’s brave front. If now one could enlist such a man for the Cause, that would be worth doing. He had talked it over with the concierge. Among the veterans the old man was influential, and by this new policy of substituting fresh blood for stale, the Government had made many enemies among them.

Herman couldn't help him. But he looked at the old soldier thoughtfully. He could sense the increasing discomfort behind Adelbert’s brave facade. If they could recruit someone like him for the Cause, that would be a great opportunity. He had discussed it with the concierge. The old man was influential among the veterans, and with the government’s new strategy of replacing stale individuals with fresh ones, they had created a lot of enemies in that circle.

“In a shop!” he said coldly. “With that leg? No, my friend. Two legs are hardly enough for what we have to do.”

“In a store!” he said flatly. “With that leg? No, my friend. Two legs are barely enough for what we need to do.”

“Then, for any sort of work. I could sweep and clean.”

“Then, for any kind of job. I could sweep and clean.”

“I shall inquire,” said Herman Spier. But he did not intend to. He had other plans.

“I'll find out,” said Herman Spier. But he didn't actually plan to. He had other ideas.

The old man’s bitterness had been increased by two things. First, although he had been dismissed without notice, in the middle of the week, he had been paid only up to the hour of leaving. That was a grievance. Second, being slow on his feet, one of the royal motorcars had almost run him down, and the police had cursed him roundly for being in the way.

The old man's bitterness was heightened by two things. First, even though he had been let go without any notice in the middle of the week, he was only paid up until the time he left. That was a big issue for him. Second, since he was slow on his feet, one of the royal motorcars nearly ran him over, and the police harshly scolded him for being in the way.

“Why be angry?” observed the concierge, on this being reported to him. “The streets are the King’s. Who are the dogs of pedestrians but those that pay the taxes to build them?”

“Why be angry?” the concierge remarked when he heard this. “The streets belong to the King. Who are the pedestrians but those who pay the taxes to build them?”

At last he determined to find Haeckel, the student. He did not know his Christian name, nor where he lodged. But he knew the corps he belonged to, by his small gray cap with a red band.

At last, he decided to find Haeckel, the student. He didn’t know his first name or where he lived. But he recognized the corps he belonged to by his small gray cap with a red band.

He was very nervous when he made this final effort. Corps houses were curious places, he had heard, and full of secrets. Even the great professors from the University might not enter without invitation. And his experience had been that students paid small respect to uniforms or to age. In truth, he passed the building twice before he could summon courage to touch the great brass knocker. And the arrogance of its clamor, when at last he rapped, startled him again. But here at least he need not have feared.

He was really nervous when he made this final attempt. Corps houses were strange places, he had heard, and full of secrets. Even the prestigious professors from the University might not enter without an invitation. And from his experience, students showed little respect for uniforms or age. In fact, he walked past the building twice before he could gather the courage to knock on the large brass knocker. The loud sound it made when he finally knocked startled him again. But at least here, he didn’t have to worry.

The student who was also doorkeeper eyed him kindly. “Well, comrade?” he said.

The student who was also the doorkeeper looked at him kindly. “So, buddy?” he said.

“I am seeking a student named Haeckel, of this corps,” said old Adelbert stoutly.

“I’m looking for a student named Haeckel, from this group,” said old Adelbert confidently.

And had violated all etiquette, too, had he but known it!

And he had completely disregarded all etiquette, if only he had realized it!

“Haeckle?” repeated the doorkeeper. “I think—come in, comrade. I will inquire.”

“Haeckle?” the doorkeeper repeated. “I think—come in, friend. I’ll check.”

For the name of Haeckel was, just then, one curiously significant.

For Haeckel's name was, at that moment, quite significant.

He disappeared, and old Adelbert waited. When the doorkeeper returned, it was to tell him to follow him, and to lead the way downstairs.

He disappeared, and old Adelbert waited. When the doorkeeper came back, it was to tell him to follow and to take him downstairs.

There dawned on the old man’s eyes a curious sight. In a long basement room were perhaps thirty students, each armed with a foil, and wearing a wire mask. A half dozen lay figures on springs stood in the center in a low row, and before these perspiring youths thrust and parried. Some of them, already much scarred, stood and watched. This, then, was where the students prepared themselves for duels. Here they fought the mimic battles that were later on to lead to the much-prized scars.

There appeared in the old man’s eyes a strange sight. In a long basement room were about thirty students, each with a foil and wearing a wire mask. A half dozen practice dummies on springs stood in a low row at the center, while these sweating youths practiced thrusts and parries. Some of them, already marked with scars, stood by and watched. So, this was where the students trained for duels. Here they engaged in mock battles that would eventually lead to the coveted scars.

Old Adelbert stared with curious, rather scornful eyes. The rapier he detested. Give him a saber, and a free field, and he would show them. Even yet, he felt, he had not lost his cunning. And the saber requires cunning as well as strength.

Old Adelbert stared with curious, slightly scornful eyes. He detested the rapier. Give him a saber and an open field, and he would prove himself. Even now, he felt he hadn't lost his cleverness. And the saber takes both cleverness and strength.

Two or three students came toward him at once. “You are seeking Haeckle?” one of them asked.

Two or three students approached him at the same time. “Are you looking for Haeckle?” one of them asked.

“I am. I knew him, but not well. Lately, however, I have thought—is he here?”

“I am. I knew him, but not very well. Recently, though, I've been wondering—is he here?”

The students exchanged glances. “He is not here,” one said. “Where did you know him?”

The students looked at each other. “He’s not here,” one said. “How did you know him?”

“He came frequently to a shop I know of—a cobbler’s shop, a neighborhood meeting-place. A fine lad. I liked him. But recently he has not come, and knowing his corps, I came here to find him.”

“He often visited a shop I know—a cobbler’s shop, a local hangout. A great guy. I liked him. But lately, he hasn't been around, and knowing his crew, I came here to look for him.”

They had hoped to learn something from him, and he knew nothing. “He has disappeared,” they told him. “He is not at his lodging, and he has left his classes. He went away suddenly, leaving everything. That is all we know.”

They had hoped to learn something from him, but he didn’t know anything. “He has disappeared,” they told him. “He’s not at his place, and he’s dropped out of his classes. He left abruptly, leaving everything behind. That’s all we know.”

It sounded sinister. Old Adelbert, heavy-hearted, turned away and climbed again to the street. That gateway was closed, too. And he felt a pang of uneasiness. What could have happened to the boy? Was the world, after all, only a place of trouble?

It sounded ominous. Old Adelbert, feeling down, turned away and climbed back up to the street. That gateway was closed as well. And he felt a wave of unease. What could have happened to the boy? Was the world, after all, just a place of problems?

But now came good fortune, and, like evil, it came not singly. The operation was over, and his daughter on the mend. The fee was paid also. And the second followed on the heels of the first.

But now good luck arrived, and, like bad luck, it didn’t come alone. The surgery was done, and his daughter was recovering. The payment was taken care of too. And the second came right after the first.

He did not like Americans. Too often, in better days, had he heard the merits of the American republic compared with the shortcomings of his own government. When, as happened now and then, he met the American family on the staircase, he drew sharply aside that no touch of republicanism might contaminate his uniform.

He didn't like Americans. Too frequently, in better times, he had heard the advantages of the American republic pointed out alongside the flaws of his own government. Whenever he encountered an American family on the stairs, as happened from time to time, he would step aside quickly to avoid any influence of republicanism tainting his uniform.

On that day, however, things changed.

On that day, though, everything changed.

First of all, he met the American lad in the hallway, and was pleased to see him doff his bit of a cap. Not many, nowadays, uncovered a head to him. The American lad was going down; Adelbert was climbing, one step at a time, and carrying a small basket of provisions.

First of all, he ran into the American kid in the hallway and was happy to see him take off his cap. Not many people nowadays would uncover their heads for him. The American kid was going down; Adelbert was climbing, one step at a time, carrying a small basket of supplies.

The American boy, having passed, turned, hesitated, went back. “I’d like to carry that for you, if you don’t mind.”

The American boy, having walked by, turned around, hesitated, and went back. “I’d like to carry that for you, if that’s okay.”

“Carry it?”

"Carry that?"

“I am very strong,” said the American boy stoutly.

“I’m really strong,” said the American boy confidently.

So Adelbert gave up his basket, and the two went up. Four long flights of stone stairs led to Adelbert’s room. The ascent took time and patience.

So Adelbert put down his basket, and the two of them headed up. Four long flights of stone stairs took them to Adelbert’s room. The climb required time and patience.

At the door Adelbert paused. Then, loneliness overcoming prejudice, “Come in,” he said.

At the door, Adelbert hesitated. Then, as loneliness overtook his bias, he said, “Come in.”

The bare little room appealed to the boy. “It’s very nice, it?” he said. “There’s nothing to fall over.”

The small, simple room caught the boy's interest. “It’s really nice, right?” he asked. “There’s nothing to trip over.”

“And but little to sit on,” old Adelbert added dryly. “However, two people require but two chairs. Here is one.”

“And not much to sit on,” old Adelbert added dryly. “But two people only need two chairs. Here’s one.”

But the boy would not sit down. He ranged the room, frankly curious, exclaimed at the pair of ring doves who lived in a box tied to the window-sill, and asked for crumbs for them. Adelbert brought bread from his small store.

But the boy wouldn’t sit still. He explored the room, openly curious, marveled at the pair of ring doves living in a box tied to the windowsill, and asked for crumbs to feed them. Adelbert brought bread from his small stash.

The boy cheered him. His interest in the old saber, the intentness with which he listened to its history, the politeness with which he ignored his host’s infirmity, all won the old man’s heart.

The boy cheered him on. His fascination with the old saber, the way he attentively listened to its history, and the politeness with which he overlooked his host’s shortcomings all captured the old man’s heart.

These Americans downstairs were not all bad, then. They were too rich, of course. No one should have meat three times a day, as the meat-seller reported they did. And they were paying double rent for the apartment below. But that, of course, they could not avoid, not knowing the real charge.

These Americans downstairs weren’t all bad, then. They were definitely too rich, though. No one should eat meat three times a day, as the butcher said they did. And they were paying twice the rent for the apartment below. But, of course, they couldn’t help that since they didn’t know the actual price.

The boy was frankly delighted. And when old Adelbert brought forth from his basket a sausage and, boiling it lightly, served him a slice between two pieces of bread, an odd friendship was begun that was to have unforeseen consequences. They had broken bread together.

The boy was genuinely thrilled. And when old Adelbert pulled a sausage from his basket and lightly boiled it before serving him a slice between two pieces of bread, a strange friendship began that would lead to unexpected consequences. They had shared a meal together.

Between the very old and the very young come sometimes these strong affections. Perhaps it is that age harkens back to the days of its youth, and by being very old, becomes young again. Or is it that children are born old, with the withered, small faces of all the past, and must, year by year, until their maturity, shed this mantle of age?

Between the very old and the very young, strong connections often form. Maybe it’s because the old reflect on their youth and, in being very old, find themselves feeling young again. Or could it be that children are born with the wisdom of the past, their small, aged faces showing what’s come before, and they must shed this burden of age each year until they reach adulthood?

Gradually, over the meal, and the pigeons, and what not, old Adelbert unburdened his heart. He told of his years at the Opera, where he had kept his glasses clean and listened to the music until he knew by heart even the most difficult passages. He told of the Crown Prince, who always wished opera-glasses, not because he needed them, but because he liked to turn them wrong end before, and thus make the audience appear at a great distance. And then he told of the loss of his position.

Slowly, during the meal, along with the pigeons and everything else, old Adelbert opened up about his feelings. He spoke about his years at the Opera, where he kept his glasses clean and listened to the music until he memorized even the toughest parts. He mentioned the Crown Prince, who always wanted opera glasses, not because he actually needed them, but because he enjoyed pointing them the wrong way to make the audience look far away. Then, he talked about losing his job.

The American lad listened politely, but his mind was on the Crown Prince. “Does he wear a crown?” he demanded. “I saw him once in a carriage, but I think he had a hat.”

The American guy listened politely, but he was focused on the Crown Prince. “Does he wear a crown?” he asked. “I saw him once in a carriage, but I think he was wearing a hat.”

“At the coronation he will wear a crown.”

“At the coronation, he will wear a crown.”

“Do people do exactly what he tells them?”

“Do people really do exactly what he says?”

Old Adelbert was not certain. He hedged, rather. “Probably, whenever it is good for him.”

Old Adelbert wasn't sure. He was vague about it. “Probably whenever it works for him.”

“Huh! What’s the use of being a prince?” observed the boy, who had heard of privileges being given that way before. “When will he be a king?”

“Huh! What’s the point of being a prince?” the boy remarked, knowing about privileges being granted like that in the past. “When will he actually become a king?”

“When the old King dies. He is very old now. I was in a hospital once, after a battle. And he came in. He put his hand on my shoulder, like this” he illustrated it on the child’s small one—and said— Considering that old Adelbert no longer loved his King, it is strange to record that his voice broke.

“When the old King dies. He is very old now. I was in a hospital once, after a battle. And he came in. He put his hand on my shoulder, like this” he illustrated it on the child’s small one—and said— Considering that old Adelbert no longer loved his King, it is strange to record that his voice broke.

“Will he die soon?” Bobby put in. He found kings as much of a novelty as to Prince Ferdinand William Otto they were the usual thing. Bobby’s idea of kings, however, was of the “off with his head” order.

“Will he die soon?” Bobby asked. He thought kings were as much of a novelty as Prince Ferdinand William Otto found them to be commonplace. However, Bobby's idea of kings was more along the lines of “off with his head.”

“Who knows? But when he does, the city will learn at once. The great bell of the Cathedral, which never rings save at such times, will toll. They say it is a sound never to be forgotten. I, of course, have never heard it. When it tolls, all in the city will fall on their knees and pray. It is the custom.” Bobby, reared to strict Presbyterianism and accustomed to kneeling but once a day, and that at night beside his bed, in the strict privacy of his own apartment, looked rather startled. “What will they pray for?” he said.

“Who knows? But when he does, the city will find out immediately. The great bell of the Cathedral, which only rings at such times, will toll. They say it's a sound you never forget. I, of course, have never heard it. When it tolls, everyone in the city will drop to their knees and pray. That’s the tradition.” Bobby, raised in a strict Presbyterian household and used to kneeling only once a day, and only at night by his bed, in the strict privacy of his own apartment, looked a bit surprised. “What will they pray for?” he asked.

And old Adelbert, with a new bitterness, replied that the sons of kings needed much prayer. Sometimes they were hard and did cruel things.

And old Adelbert, with a new bitterness, replied that the sons of kings needed a lot of prayer. Sometimes they were harsh and did cruel things.

“And then the Crown Prince will be a king,” Bobby reflected. “If I were a king, I’d make people stand around. And I’d have an automobile and run it myself. But has the Crown Prince only a grandfather, and no father?”

“And then the Crown Prince will be a king,” Bobby thought. “If I were a king, I’d make people stand around. And I’d have a car and drive it myself. But does the Crown Prince only have a grandfather, and no father?”

“He died—the boy’s father. He was murdered, and the Princess his mother also.”

“He died—the boy's father. He was murdered, and his mother, the Princess, also.”

Bobby’s eyes opened wide. “Who did it?”

Bobby's eyes widened. "Who did it?"

“Terrorists,” said old Adelbert. And would not be persuaded to say more.

“Terrorists,” said old Adelbert. And he wouldn't be convinced to say anything else.

That night at dinner Bobby Thorpe delivered himself of quite a speech. He sat at the table, and now and then, when the sour-faced governess looked at her plate, he slipped a bit of food to his dog, which waited beside him.

That night at dinner, Bobby Thorpe gave quite a speech. He sat at the table, and every now and then, when the stern-looking governess focused on her plate, he sneaked some food to his dog, who was waiting by his side.

“There’s a very nice old man upstairs,” he said. “He has a fine sword, and ring-doves, and a wooden leg. And he used to rent opera-glasses to the Crown Prince, only he turned them around. I’m going to try that with yours, mother. We had sausage together, and he has lost his position, and he’s never been on the Scenic Railway, father. I’d like some tickets for him. He would like riding, I’m sure, because walking must be pretty hard. And what I want to know is this: Why can’t you give him a job, father?”

“There's a really nice old man upstairs,” he said. “He has a nice sword, ring-doves, and a wooden leg. He used to rent opera glasses to the Crown Prince, but he flipped them around. I'm going to try that with yours, Mom. We had sausage together, and he lost his job, and he’s never been on the Scenic Railway, Dad. I’d like some tickets for him. I’m sure he would enjoy the ride because walking must be pretty difficult for him. And what I want to know is this: Why can't you give him a job, Dad?”

Bobby being usually taciturn at the table, and entirely occupied with food, the family stared at him.

Bobby, who usually kept quiet at the table and was completely focused on his food, made the family look at him.

“What sort of a job, son? A man with one leg!”

“What kind of job, son? A guy with one leg!”

“He doesn’t need legs to chop tickets with.”

“He doesn’t need legs to take tickets with.”

The governess listened. She did not like Americans. Barbarians they were, and these were of the middle class, being in trade. For a scenic railway is trade, naturally. Except that they paid a fat salary, with an extra month at Christmas, she would not be there. She and Pepy, the maid, had many disputes about this. But Pepy was a Dalmatian, and did not matter.

The governess listened. She didn’t like Americans. They were just barbarians, and these were from the middle class, being in business. Because a scenic railway is business, of course. If it wasn’t for the generous salary, plus an extra month’s pay at Christmas, she wouldn’t be there. She and Pepy, the maid, often disagreed about this. But Pepy was a Dalmatian, so it didn’t really matter.

“He means the old soldier upstairs,” said Bobby’s mother softly. She was a gentle person. Her eyes were wide and childlike, and it was a sort of religion of the family to keep them full of happiness.

“He means the old soldier upstairs,” Bobby’s mom said softly. She was a gentle person. Her eyes were wide and childlike, and it was a kind of family tradition to keep them filled with happiness.

This also the governess could not understand.

This the governess also couldn't understand.

“So the old soldier is out of work,” mused the head of the family. Head, thought the governess! When they wound him about their fingers! She liked men of sterner stuff. In her mountain country the men did as they wished, and sometimes beat their wives by way of showing their authority. Under no circumstances, she felt, would this young man ever beat his wife. He was a weakling.

“So the old soldier is unemployed,” thought the head of the family. Head, thought the governess! When they wrapped him around their fingers! She preferred men who were tougher. In her mountain country, men did what they wanted and sometimes hit their wives to assert their control. Under no circumstances, she believed, would this young man ever hit his wife. He was a weakling.

The weakling smiled across the table at the wife with the soft eyes. “How about it, mother?” he asked. “Shall the firm of ‘Bobby and I’ offer him a job?”

The weakling smiled across the table at the woman with the gentle eyes. “What do you think, mom?” he asked. “Should ‘Bobby and I’ give him a job?”

“I would like it very much,” said the weakling’s wife, dropping her eyes to hide the pride in them.

“I would really love that,” said the weakling’s wife, looking down to hide the pride in her eyes.

“Suppose,” said the weakling, “that you run up after dinner, Bob, and bring him down. Now sit still, young man, and finish. There’s no such hurry as that.”

“Imagine,” said the weakling, “that you go up after dinner, Bob, and bring him down. Now sit still, young man, and finish. There’s really no need to rush like that.”

And in this fashion did old Adelbert become ticket-chopper of the American Scenic Railway.

And that's how old Adelbert became the ticket taker for the American Scenic Railway.

And in this fashion, too, commenced that odd friendship between him and the American lad that was to have so vital an effect on the very life itself of the Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto of Livonia.

And in this way, that strange friendship began between him and the American boy, which would have such a significant impact on the life of Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto of Livonia.

Late that evening, old Adelbert’s problem having been solved, Pepy the maid and Bobby had a long talk. It concerned itself mainly with kings. Pepy sat in a low chair by the tiled stove in the kitchen, and knitted a stocking with a very large foot.

Late that evening, old Adelbert’s problem was resolved, and Pepy the maid and Bobby had a deep conversation. It mostly revolved around kings. Pepy sat in a low chair by the tiled stove in the kitchen, knitting a sock with a very large foot.

“What I want to know is this,” said Bobby, swinging his legs on the table: “What are the Terrorists?”

“What I want to know is this,” said Bobby, swinging his legs on the table: “What are the Terrorists?”

Pepy dropping her knitting, and stared with open mouth. “What know you of such things?” she demanded.

Pepy dropped her knitting and stared with her mouth open. “What do you know about such things?” she asked.

“Well, Terrorists killed the Crown Prince’s father, and—”

“Well, terrorists killed the Crown Prince’s father, and—”

Quite suddenly Pepy leaped from her chair, and covered Bobby’s mouth with her hand. “Hush!” she said, and stared about her with frightened eyes. The door into the dining-room was open, and the governess sat there with a book. Then, in a whisper: “They are everywhere. No one knows who they are, nor where they meet.” The superstition of her mountains crept into her voice. “It is said that they have the assistance of the evil one, and that the reason the police cannot find them is because they take the form of cats. I myself,” she went on impressively, “crossing the Place one night late, after spending the evening with a friend, saw a line of cats moving in the shadows. One of them stopped and looked at me.” Pepy crossed herself. “It had a face like the Fraulein in there.”

Suddenly, Pepy jumped up from her chair and covered Bobby's mouth with her hand. “Shh!” she said, looking around with scared eyes. The door to the dining room was open, and the governess was sitting there with a book. Then, in a whisper: “They're everywhere. No one knows who they are or where they meet.” The superstitions from her mountains crept into her voice. “It's said they have help from the evil one, and the reason the police can't find them is that they take on the form of cats. I, myself,” she continued dramatically, “was crossing the square one night late after hanging out with a friend, and I saw a line of cats moving in the shadows. One of them stopped and looked at me.” Pepy crossed herself. “It had a face like the governess in there.”

Bobby stared with interest through the doorway. The governess did look like a cat. She had staring eyes, and a short, wide face. “Maybe’s she’s one of them,” he reflected aloud.

Bobby stared curiously through the doorway. The governess really did resemble a cat. She had wide, staring eyes and a short, broad face. “Maybe she’s one of them,” he thought out loud.

“Oh, for God’s sake, hush!” cried Pepy, and fell to knitting rapidly. Nor could Bobby elicit anything further from her. But that night, in his sleep, he saw a Crown Prince, dressed in velvet and ermine, being surrounded and attacked by an army of cats, and went, shivering, to crawl into his mother’s bed.

“Oh, for God’s sake, be quiet!” yelled Pepy, and started knitting quickly. Bobby couldn’t get anything more out of her. But that night, while he slept, he dreamt of a Crown Prince, wearing velvet and ermine, being surrounded and attacked by a bunch of cats, and he went, shaking, to crawl into his mom’s bed.





CHAPTER XIX. THE COMMITTEE OF TEN

On the evening of the annual day of mourning, the party returned from the fortress. The Archduchess slept. The Crown Prince talked, mostly to Hedwig, and even she said little. After a time the silence affected the boy’s high spirits. He leaned back in his chair on the deck of the launch, and watched the flying landscape. He counted the riverside shrines to himself. There were, he discovered, just thirteen between the fortress and the city limits.

On the evening of the annual day of mourning, the group came back from the fortress. The Archduchess was asleep. The Crown Prince chatted, mostly with Hedwig, who barely responded. After a while, the silence started to bring down the boy's spirits. He leaned back in his chair on the launch's deck and watched the landscape pass by. He counted the riverside shrines quietly to himself. He found there were just thirteen between the fortress and the city limits.

Old Father Gregory sat beside him. He had taken off his flat black hat, and it lay on his knee. The ends of his black woolen sash fluttered in the wind, and he sat, benevolent hands folded, looking out.

Old Father Gregory sat next to him. He had removed his flat black hat, and it rested on his lap. The ends of his black woolen sash waved in the wind as he sat there, kind hands folded, gazing into the distance.

From guns to shrines is rather a jump, and the Crown Prince found it difficult.

From guns to shrines is quite a leap, and the Crown Prince found it challenging.

“Do you consider fighting the duty of a Christian?” inquired the Crown Prince suddenly.

“Do you think fighting is part of a Christian's duty?” the Crown Prince asked abruptly.

Father Gregory, whose mind had been far away, with his boys’ school at Etzel, started.

Father Gregory, whose mind had been elsewhere, with his boys' school at Etzel, snapped back to reality.

“Fighting? That depends. To defend his home is the Christian duty of every man.”

“Fighting? That depends. Defending your home is the Christian responsibility for every man.”

“But during the last war,” persisted Otto, “we went across the mountains and killed a lot of people. Was that a Christian duty?”

“But during the last war,” Otto kept insisting, “we crossed the mountains and killed a lot of people. Was that really a Christian duty?”

Father Gregory coughed. He had himself tucked up his soutane and walked forty miles to join the army of invasion, where he had held services, cared for the wounded, and fired a rifle, all with equal spirit. He changed the subject to the big guns at the fortress.

Father Gregory coughed. He had tucked up his soutane and walked forty miles to join the invading army, where he had led services, looked after the wounded, and shot a rifle, all with equal enthusiasm. He shifted the conversation to the big guns at the fortress.

“I think,” observed the Crown Prince, forgetting his scruples, “that if you have a pencil and an old envelope to draw on, I’ll invent a big gun myself.”

“I think,” the Crown Prince said, ignoring his doubts, “that if you have a pencil and an old envelope to draw on, I’ll create a big gun myself.”

Which he proceeded to do, putting in a great many wheels and levers, and adding, a folding-table at the side on which the gunners might have afternoon tea—this last prompted by the arrival just then of cups and saucers and a tea service.

Which he went ahead and did, installing a lot of wheels and levers, and adding a folding table on the side for the gunners to have afternoon tea—this was inspired by the arrival of cups and saucers along with a tea set.

It was almost dark when the launch arrived at the quay. The red carpet was still there, and another crowd. Had Prince Ferdinand William Otto been less taken up with finding one of his kid gloves, which he had lost, he would have noticed that there was a scuffle going on at the very edge of the red carpet, and that the beggar of the morning was being led away, between two policemen, while a third, running up the river bank, gingerly deposited a small round object in the water, and stood back. It was merely one of the small incidents of a royal outing, and was never published in the papers. But Father Gregory, whose old eyes were far-sighted, had seen it all. His hand—the hand of the Church—was on the shoulder of the Crown Prince as they landed.

It was almost dark when the boat arrived at the dock. The red carpet was still there, along with another crowd. If Prince Ferdinand William Otto had been less distracted by the search for one of his lost kid gloves, he would have noticed a commotion happening at the very edge of the red carpet, and that the beggar from the morning was being taken away by two police officers, while a third, running up the riverbank, carefully dropped a small round object in the water and stepped back. It was just one of the small incidents during a royal outing and was never reported in the news. But Father Gregory, whose old eyes could see far, had witnessed it all. His hand—the hand of the Church—was on the shoulder of the Crown Prince as they disembarked.

The boy looked around for the little girl of the bouquet. He took an immense interest in little girls, partly because he seldom saw any. But she was gone.

The boy searched for the little girl who had the bouquet. He was really interested in little girls, mainly because he rarely saw any. But she was gone.

When the motor which had taken them from the quay reached the Palace, Hedwig roused the Archduchess, whose head had dropped forward on her chest. “Here we are, mother,” she said. “You have had a nice sleep.”

When the motor that brought them from the dock arrived at the Palace, Hedwig woke the Archduchess, whose head had fallen forward onto her chest. “We’re here, mom,” she said. “You had a good nap.”

But Annunciata muttered something about being glad the wretched day was over, and every one save Prince Ferdinand William Otto seemed glad to get back. The boy was depressed. He felt, somehow, that they should have enjoyed it, and that, having merely endured it, they had failed him again.

But Annunciata muttered something about being glad the miserable day was over, and everyone except Prince Ferdinand William Otto seemed happy to head back. The boy was down. He felt, somehow, that they should've had fun, and that by just getting through it, they had let him down again.

He kissed his aunt’s hand dutifully when he left her, and went with a lagging step to his own apartments. His request to have Hedwig share his supper had met with a curt negative.

He kissed his aunt's hand politely when he left her and walked slowly to his own rooms. His request for Hedwig to join him for dinner had received a quick no.

The Countess, having left her royal mistress in the hands of her maids, went also to her own apartment. She was not surprised, on looking into her mirror, to find herself haggard and worn. It had been a terrible day. Only a second had separated that gaping lens in her bag from the eyes of the officers about. Never, in an adventurous life, had she felt so near to death. Even now its cold breath chilled her.

The Countess, having left her royal mistress with her maids, went to her own room. She wasn't shocked, when she looked in the mirror, to see that she looked tired and worn out. It had been an awful day. Just a second had stood between that open lens in her bag and the eyes of the officers nearby. Never, in her adventurous life, had she felt so close to death. Even now, its cold breath sent chills through her.

However, that was over, well over. She had done well, too. A dozen pictures of the fortress, of its guns, of even its mine chart as it hung on a wall, were in the bag. Its secrets, so securely held, were hers, and would be Karl’s.

However, that was all in the past, way in the past. She had done great, too. A dozen pictures of the fortress, its cannons, and even its mine chart hanging on a wall were in the bag. Its secrets, which were so tightly kept, were hers, and would be Karl’s.

It was a cunningly devised scheme. Two bags, exactly alike as to appearance, had been made. One, which she carried daily, was what it appeared to be. The other contained a camera, tiny but accurate, with a fine lens. When a knob of the fastening was pressed, the watch slid aside and the shutter snapped. The pictures when enlarged had proved themselves perfect.

It was a cleverly planned scheme. Two bags, exactly identical in appearance, had been made. One, which she carried every day, was exactly what it seemed. The other held a small but precise camera, equipped with a quality lens. When a button on the fastening was pressed, the watch slid open and the shutter clicked. The photos, when enlarged, turned out to be flawless.

Pleading fatigue, she dismissed her maid and locked the doors. Then she opened the sliding panel, and unfastened the safe. The roll of film was in her hand, ready to be deposited under the false bottom of her jewel-case.

Pleading tiredness, she sent her maid away and locked the doors. Then she opened the sliding panel and unlatched the safe. The roll of film was in her hand, ready to be placed under the false bottom of her jewelry box.

Within the security of her room, the Countess felt at ease. The chill of the day left her, to be followed by a glow of achievement. She even sang a little, a bit of a ballad from her native mountains:

Within the comfort of her room, the Countess felt relaxed. The day's chill faded away, replaced by a sense of accomplishment. She even sang a little, a snippet of a ballad from her home in the mountains:

He has gone to the mountains, The far green mountains. (Hear the cattle lowing as they drive them up the hill!) When he comes down he’ll love me; When he comes down he’ll marry me. (But what is this that touches me with fingers dead and chill?)

He has gone to the mountains, the distant green mountains. (Listen to the cattle mooing as they move them up the hill!) When he comes back, he’ll love me; when he comes back, he’ll marry me. (But what is this that touches me with fingers that are cold and lifeless?)

Still singing, she carried the jewel-case to her table, and sat down before it. Then she put a hand to her throat.

Still singing, she brought the jewelry box to her table and sat down in front of it. Then she touched her throat.

The lock had been forced.

The lock was forced.

A glance about showed her that her code-book was gone. In the tray above, her jewels remained untouched; her pearl collar, the diamond knickknacks the Archduchess had given her on successive Christmases, even a handful of gold coins, all were safe enough. But the code-book was gone.

A quick look around revealed that her codebook was missing. In the tray above, her jewelry was untouched; her pearl necklace, the diamond trinkets the Archduchess had given her for Christmas over the years, and even a few gold coins were all still there. But the codebook was gone.

Then indeed did the Countess look death in the face and found it terrible. For a moment she could not so much as stand without support. It was then that she saw a paper folded under her jewels and took it out with shaking fingers. In fine, copperplate script she read:

Then the Countess truly faced death and found it terrifying. For a moment, she couldn't even stand without support. It was then that she noticed a paper folded under her jewels and took it out with trembling fingers. In elegant, copperplate handwriting, she read:

   MADAME,—Tonight at 1:00 AM, a closed cab will be waiting for you on the Street of the Wise Virgins, near the church. You must get in and go wherever it takes you.  
                                 (Signed)THE COMMITTEE OF TEN

The Committee of Ten! This thing had happened to her. Then it was true that the half-mythical Committee of Ten existed, that this terror of Livonia was a real terror, which had her by the throat. For there was no escape. None. Now indeed she knew that rumor spoke the truth, and that the Terrorists were everywhere. In daylight they had entered her room. They had known of the safe, known of the code. Known how much else?

The Committee of Ten! This had really happened to her. So it was true that the almost mythical Committee of Ten existed, that this fear from Livonia was a real threat, which had her in its grip. There was no way out. None. Now she understood that the rumors were true, and that the Terrorists were everywhere. They had come into her room in broad daylight. They had known about the safe, known the code. What else did they know?

Wild ideas of flight crossed her mind, to be as instantly abandoned for their futility. Where could she go that they would not follow her? When she had reacted from her first shock she fell to pondering the matter, pro and con. What could they want of her? If she was an enemy to the country, so were they. But even that led nowhere, for after all, the Terrorists were not enemies to Livonia. They claimed indeed to be its friends, to hold in their hands its future and its betterment. Enemies of the royal house they were, of course.

Wild thoughts of escape flashed through her mind, only to be instantly dismissed for being pointless. Where could she go that they wouldn't track her down? Once she got past her initial shock, she began to think it over, weighing the pros and cons. What could they possibly want from her? If she was an enemy of the country, then so were they. But that line of thinking brought her no closer to answers, because, after all, the Terrorists weren't enemies of Livonia. They claimed to be its allies, to hold its future and improvement in their hands. Of course, they were enemies of the royal family.

She was nearly distracted by that time. She was a brave woman, physically and mentally of hard fiber, but the very name signed to the paper set her nerves to twitching. It was the Committee of Ten which had murdered Prince Hubert and his young wife; the Committee of Ten which had exploded a bomb in the very Palace itself, and killed old Breidau, of the King’s Council; the Committee of Ten which had burned the Government House, and had led the mob in the student riots a year or so before.

She was almost distracted by that moment. She was a courageous woman, tough both physically and mentally, but just seeing the name on the paper made her nerves start to twitch. It was the Committee of Ten that had killed Prince Hubert and his young wife; the Committee of Ten that had blown up a bomb right in the Palace, killing old Breidau from the King’s Council; the Committee of Ten that had burned down the Government House and had stirred up the mob during the student riots about a year ago.

Led them, themselves hidden. For none knew their identity. It was said that they did not even know each other, wearing masks and long cloaks at their meetings, and being designated by numbers only.

Led them, keeping themselves hidden. Nobody knew who they were. It was said that they didn't even know each other, wearing masks and long cloaks at their meetings, and were referred to only by numbers.

In this dread presence, then, she would find herself that night! For she would go. There was no way out.

In this terrifying situation, she would find herself that night! She was going to go. There was no escape.

She sent a request to be excused from dinner on the ground of illness, and was, as a result, visited by her royal mistress at nine o’clock. The honor was unexpected. Not often did the Archduchess Annunciata so favor any one. The Countess, lying across her bed in a perfect agony of apprehension, staggered into her sitting-room and knelt to kiss her lady’s hand.

She sent a request to skip dinner because she was feeling unwell, and as a result, her royal mistress visited her at nine o'clock. The honor was a surprise. The Archduchess Annunciata didn't often do this for anyone. The Countess, stretched out on her bed in complete anxiety, got up and stumbled into her sitting room to kneel and kiss her lady's hand.

But the Archduchess, who had come to scoff, believing not at all in the illness, took one shrewd glance at her, and put her hands behind her.

But the Archduchess, who had come to mock, not believing at all in the illness, took a sharp look at her and hid her hands behind her back.

“It may be, as you say, contagious, Olga,” she said. “You would better go to bed and stay there. I shall send Doctor Wiederman to you.”

“It might be contagious, Olga,” she said. “You should go to bed and stay there. I’ll send Doctor Wiederman to you.”

When she had gone the Countess rang for her maid. She was cool enough now, and white, with a cruel line about her mouth that Minna knew well. She went to the door into the corridor, and locked it.

When she left, the Countess called for her maid. She was calm now, pale, with a harsh line around her mouth that Minna recognized well. She went to the door leading to the corridor and locked it.

Then she turned on the maid. “I am ready for you, now.”

Then she confronted the maid. “I’m ready for you now.”

“Madame will retire?”

"Is Madame retiring?"

“You little fool! You know what I am ready for!”

“You little fool! You know what I’m prepared for!”

The maid stood still. Her wide, bovine eyes, filled with alarm, watched the Countess as she moved swiftly across the room to her wardrobe. When she turned about again, she held in her hand a thin black riding-crop. Minna’s ruddy color faded. She knew the Loscheks, knew their furies. Strange stories of unbridled passion had oozed from the old ruined castle where for so long they had held feudal sway over the countryside.

The maid stood frozen. Her large, cow-like eyes, filled with fear, watched the Countess as she hurried across the room to her wardrobe. When she turned back, she was holding a thin black riding crop. Minna’s color drained away. She knew the Loscheks and their tempers. Strange tales of uncontrollable passion had leaked out from the old, crumbling castle where they had ruled over the countryside for so long.

“Madame!” she cried, and fell on her knees. “What have I done? Oh, what have I done?”

“Madam!” she exclaimed, dropping to her knees. “What have I done? Oh, what have I done?”

“That is what you will tell me,” said the Countess, and brought down the crop. A livid stripe across the girl’s face turned slowly to red.

“That's what you'll tell me,” said the Countess, and struck down with the crop. A livid stripe across the girl's face gradually turned to red.

“I have done nothing, I swear it. Mother of Pity, help me! I have done nothing.”

“I haven’t done anything, I swear! Mother of Mercy, help me! I haven’t done anything.”

The crop descended again, this time on one of the great sleeves of her peasant costume. So thin it was, so brutal the blow, that it cut into the muslin. Groaning, the girl fell forward on her face. The Countess continued to strike pitiless blows into which she put all her fury, her terror, her frayed and ragged nerves.

The crop came down again, this time on one of the large sleeves of her peasant dress. It was so thin, and the hit was so harsh, that it cut into the muslin. Groaning, the girl collapsed face-first. The Countess kept delivering relentless blows, fueled by all her anger, fear, and frayed nerves.

The girl on the floor, from whimpering, fell to crying hard, with great noiseless sobs of pain and bewilderment. When at last the blows ceased, she lay still.

The girl on the floor, who had been whimpering, started crying hard, with deep, silent sobs of pain and confusion. When the blows finally stopped, she lay still.

The Countess prodded her with her foot. “Get up,” she commanded.

The Countess nudged her with her foot. “Get up,” she ordered.

But she was startled when she saw the girl’s face. It was she who was the fool. The welt would tell its own story, and the other servants would talk. It was already a deep purple, and swollen. Both women were trembling. The Countess, still holding the crop, sat down.

But she was shocked when she saw the girl's face. She was the one who was being foolish. The bruise would speak for itself, and the other servants would gossip. It was already a deep purple and swollen. Both women were shaking. The Countess, still holding the riding crop, sat down.

“Now!” she said. “You will tell me to whom you gave a certain small book of which you know.”

“Now!” she said. “You’re going to tell me who you gave that small book to that you know about.”

“I, madame?”

"I, ma'am?"

“You.”

"You."

“But what book? I have given nothing, madame. I swear it.”

“But what book? I haven’t given anything, ma’am. I promise.”

“Then you admitted some one to this room?”

“Did you let someone into this room?”

“No one, madame, except—” She hesitated.

“No one, ma'am, except—” She paused.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“There came this afternoon the men who clean madame’s windows. No one else, madame.”

“There came this afternoon the guys who clean madame’s windows. No one else, madame.”

She put her hand to her cheek, and looked furtively to see if her fingers were stained with blood. The Countess, muttering, fell to furious pacing of the room. So that was it, of course. The girl was telling the truth. She was too stupid to lie. Then the Committee of Ten indeed knew everything—had known that she would be away, had known of the window cleaners, had known of the safe, and her possession of the code.

She pressed her hand to her cheek and glanced quickly to see if her fingers were stained with blood. The Countess, grumbling, started pacing angrily around the room. So that was it, of course. The girl was telling the truth. She was too naive to lie. Then the Committee of Ten really knew everything—they had known she would be gone, had known about the window cleaners, had been aware of the safe, and knew she had the code.

Cold and calculating rage filled her. Niburg had played her false, of course. But Niburg was only a go-between. He had known nothing of the codebook. He had given the Committee the letter, and by now they knew all that it told. What did it not know?

Cold and calculating rage filled her. Niburg had betrayed her, of course. But Niburg was just a middleman. He didn’t know anything about the codebook. He had handed the letter to the Committee, and by now, they knew everything it revealed. What didn’t they know?

She dismissed the girl and put away the riding-crop, then she smoothed the disorder of her hair and dress. The court physician, calling a half hour later, found her reading on a chaise longue in her boudoir, looking pale and handsome; and spent what he considered a pleasant half-hour with her. He loved gossip, and there was plenty just now. Indications were that they would have a wedding soon. An unwilling bride, perhaps, eh? But a lovely one. For him, he was glad that Karnia was to be an ally, and not an enemy. He had seen enough of wars. And so on and on, while the Countess smiled and nodded, and shivered in her very heart.

She sent the girl away and put down the riding crop, then she fixed the mess of her hair and dress. When the court physician arrived half an hour later, he found her reading on a chaise longue in her boudoir, looking pale and beautiful; he spent what he thought was a nice thirty minutes with her. He loved gossip, and there was plenty of it going around. Signs pointed to a wedding happening soon. An unwilling bride, maybe? But a gorgeous one. For him, he was happy that Karnia would be an ally, not an enemy. He had seen enough of wars. And so it went, while the Countess smiled and nodded, shivering deep inside.

At eleven o’clock he went away, kissing her hand rather more fervently than professionally, although his instinct to place his fingers over the pulse rather spoiled the effect. One thing, however, the Countess had gained by his visit. He was to urge on the Archduchess the necessity for an immediate vacation for her favorite.

At eleven o’clock, he left, kissing her hand a bit more passionately than professionally, even though his habit of pressing his fingers over her pulse somewhat ruined the moment. However, the Countess did gain one thing from his visit. He was going to emphasize to the Archduchess the need for her favorite to take a vacation right away.

“Our loss, Countess,” he said, with heavy gallantry.. “But we cannot allow beauty to languish for need of mountain air.”

“Our loss, Countess,” he said, with great charm. “But we can't let beauty suffer for lack of mountain air.”

Then at last he was gone, and she went about her heavy-hearted preparations for the night. From a corner of her wardrobe she drew a long peasant’s cape, such a cape as Minna might wear. Over her head, instead of a hat, she threw a gray veil. A careless disguise, but all that was necessary. The sentries through and about the Palace were not unaccustomed to such shrouded figures slipping out from its gloom to light, and perhaps to love.

Then finally he was gone, and she started her sad preparations for the night. From a corner of her wardrobe, she pulled out a long peasant’s cape, just like the one Minna might wear. Instead of a hat, she threw a gray veil over her head. A hasty disguise, but all that was needed. The guards around the Palace were used to seeing such wrapped figures slipping out from the shadows into the light, and maybe into love.

Before she left, she looked about the room. What assurance had she that this very excursion was not a trap, and that in her absence the vault would not he looted again? It contained now something infinitely valuable—valuable and incriminating—the roll of film. She glanced about, and seeing a silver vase of roses, hurriedly emptied the water out, wrapped the film in oiled paper, and dropped it down among the stems.

Before she left, she looked around the room. What assurance did she have that this trip wasn’t a trap, and that the vault wouldn’t be robbed again while she was gone? It now held something incredibly valuable—valuable and incriminating—the roll of film. She scanned the room, and seeing a silver vase of roses, quickly emptied the water out, wrapped the film in oiled paper, and tucked it down among the stems.

The Street of the Wise Virgins was not near the Palace. Even by walking briskly she was in danger of being late. The wind kept her back, too. The cloak twisted about her, the veil whipped. She turned once or twice to see if she were being followed, but the quiet streets were empty. Then, at last, the Street of the Wise Virgins and the fiacre, standing at the curb, with a driver wrapped in rugs against the cold of the February night, and his hat pulled down over his eyes. The Countess stopped beside him.

The Street of the Wise Virgins wasn’t close to the Palace. Even if she walked quickly, she risked being late. The wind was holding her back, too. The cloak wrapped around her, the veil fluttered. She glanced back a couple of times to check if anyone was following her, but the quiet streets were empty. Finally, she reached the Street of the Wise Virgins and saw the cab waiting at the curb, with a driver bundled up in blankets against the chill of the February night, his hat pulled down over his eyes. The Countess stopped next to him.

“You are expecting a passenger?”

“Are you expecting a passenger?”

“Yes, madame.”

“Of course, ma’am.”

With her hand on the door, the Countess realized that the fiacre was already occupied. As she peered into its darkened interior, the shadow resolved itself into a cloaked and masked figure. She shrank back.

With her hand on the door, the Countess noticed that the cab was already taken. As she looked into its dark interior, the shadow became clear as a cloaked and masked figure. She recoiled.

“Enter, madame,” said a voice.

“Come in, ma'am,” said a voice.

The figure appalled her. It was not sufficient to know that behind the horrifying mask which covered the entire face and head, there was a human figure, human pulses that beat, human eyes that appraised her. She hesitated.

The figure shocked her. It wasn’t enough to realize that behind the terrifying mask that covered the entire face and head, there was a human body, human pulses beating, human eyes assessing her. She hesitated.

“Quickly,” said the voice.

"Quickly," said the voice.

She got in, shrinking into a corner of the carriage.

She got in, huddling into a corner of the carriage.

Her lips were dry, the roaring of terror was in her ears. The door closed.

Her lips were dry, and the sound of terror rang in her ears. The door shut.

Then commenced a drive of which afterward the Countess dared not think. The figure neither moved nor spoke. Inside the carriage reigned the most complete silence. The horse’s feet clattered over rough stones, they turned through narrow, unfamiliar streets, so that she knew not even the direction they took. After a time the noise grew less. The horse padded along dirt roads, in darkness. Then the carriage stopped, and at last the shrouded figure moved and spoke.

Then a journey began that the Countess later couldn’t bring herself to think about. The figure didn’t move or speak. Inside the carriage, there was complete silence. The horse’s hooves clattered over rough stones as they turned through narrow, unfamiliar streets, leaving her uncertain about the direction they were taking. After a while, the noise faded away. The horse walked softly along dirt roads in the darkness. Finally, the carriage stopped, and the cloaked figure moved and spoke.

“I regret, Countess, that my orders are to blindfold you.”

“I’m sorry, Countess, but I have to blindfold you.”

She drew herself up haughtily.

She stood up arrogantly.

“That is not necessary, I think.”

“I don’t think that’s necessary.”

“Very necessary, madame.”

"Absolutely essential, madame."

She submitted ungracefully, while he bound a black cloth over her eyes. He drew it very close and knotted it behind. In the act his—fingers touched her face, and she felt them cold and clammy. The contact sickened her.

She surrendered awkwardly as he tied a black cloth over her eyes. He pulled it tight and tied it behind her head. As he did this, his fingers brushed against her face, and she felt them cold and damp. The touch made her feel nauseous.

“Your hand, madame.”

"Your hand, ma'am."

She was led out of the carriage, and across soft earth, a devious course again, as though they avoided small obstacles. Once her foot touched something low and hard, like marble. Again, in the darkness, they stumbled over a mound. She knew where she was, then—in a graveyard. But which? There were many about the city.

She was guided out of the carriage and across the soft ground, taking a winding path as if they were dodging small obstacles. Once her foot hit something low and hard, like marble. Again, in the darkness, they tripped over a mound. She realized where she was: in a graveyard. But which one? There were many around the city.

An open space, the opening of a gate or door that squealed softly, a flight of steps that led downward, and a breath of musty, cold air, damp and cellar-like.

An open space, the sound of a gate or door creaking softly, a staircase leading downwards, and a whiff of musty, cold air, damp and reminiscent of a cellar.

She was calmer now. Had they meant to kill her, there had been already a hundred chances. It was not death, then, that awaited her—at least, not immediate death. These precautions, too, could only mean that she was to be freed again, and must not know where she had been.

She felt more at ease now. If they wanted her dead, they had plenty of chances already. So, it wasn't death that awaited her—at least, not right away. These precautions also suggested that she would be released again and that she shouldn't know where she had been.

At last, still in unbroken silence, she knew that they had entered a large space. Their footsteps no longer echoed and re-echoed. Her guide walked more slowly, and at last paused, releasing her hand. She felt again the touch of his clammy fingers as he untied the knots of her bandage. He took it off.

At last, still in complete silence, she realized they had entered a large space. Their footsteps no longer echoed. Her guide walked more slowly and eventually stopped, letting go of her hand. She felt the touch of his cold fingers again as he untied the knots of her bandage. He removed it.

At first she could see little. The silence remained unbroken, and only the center of the room was lighted. When her eyes grew accustomed, she made out the scene slowly.

At first, she could see very little. The silence was unbroken, and only the center of the room was lit. As her eyes adjusted, she gradually started to make out the scene.

A great stone vault, its walls broken into crypts which had contained caskets of the dead. But the caskets had been removed; and were piled in a corner, and in the niches were rifles. In the center was a pine table, curiously incongruous, and on it writing materials, a cheap clock, and a pile of documents. There were two candles only, and these were stuck in skulls—old brown skulls so infinitely removed from all semblance to the human that they were not even horrible. It was as if they had been used, not to inspire terror, but because they were at hand and convenient for the purpose. In the shadow, ranged in a semicircle, were nine figures, all motionless, all masked, and cloaked in black. They sat, another incongruity, on plain wooden chairs. But in spite of that they were figures of dread. The one who had brought her made the tenth.

A large stone vault, with walls cut into crypts that once held coffins of the dead. But the coffins were gone; they're stacked in a corner, and rifles filled the niches. In the center stood a pine table, oddly out of place, with writing materials, a cheap clock, and a pile of documents on it. There were only two candles, placed in skulls—old brown skulls so far removed from anything human that they weren’t even scary. It was as if they were used not to create fear but simply because they were available and handy for the task. In the shadows, lined up in a semicircle, were nine figures, all motionless, all masked, and dressed in black. They sat, another oddity, on plain wooden chairs. Yet despite that, they were figures of terror. The one who had brought her made the tenth.

Still the silence, broken only by the drip of water from the ceiling into a tin pail.

Still, the silence was only interrupted by the drip of water from the ceiling into a tin bucket.

Had she not known the past record of the men before her, the rather opera bouffe setting with which they chose to surround themselves might have aroused her scorn. But Olga Loschek knew too much. She guessed shrewdly that, with the class of men with whom they dealt, it was not enough that their name spelled terror. They must visualize it. They had taken their cue from that very church, indeed, beneath which they hid. The church, with its shrines and images, appealed to the eye. They, too, appealed to the eye. Their masks, the carefully constructed and upheld mystery of their identity, the trappings of death about them—it was skillfully done.

Had she not known the history of the men in front of her, the somewhat ridiculous environment they chose to surround themselves with might have made her scoff. But Olga Loschek was too aware. She accurately sensed that, with the type of men they were dealing with, it wasn’t enough for their name to instill fear. They had to project it visually. They had drawn inspiration from the very church they were hiding beneath. The church, with its altars and statues, appealed to the eye. They, too, sought to catch the eye. Their masks, the carefully crafted secrecy of their identities, the deathly symbols surrounding them—it was all done with skill.

Not that she was thinking consecutively just then. It was a mental flash, even as her eyes, growing accustomed to the darkness made out the white numeral, from one to ten, on the front of each shroud-like cloak.

Not that she was thinking clearly at that moment. It was more of a mental flash, even as her eyes, adjusting to the darkness, focused on the white numbers, from one to ten, on the front of each shroud-like cloak.

Still no one spoke. The Countess faced them.

Still no one spoke. The Countess stared at them.

Only her eyes showed her nervousness; she stood haughtily, her head held high. But like most women, she could not endure silence for long, at least the silence of shrouded figures and intent eyes.

Only her eyes revealed her nervousness; she stood proudly, her head held high. But like most women, she couldn't handle silence for too long, especially the silence of covered figures and watchful eyes.

“Now that I am here,” she demanded, “may I ask why I have been summoned?”

“Now that I'm here,” she demanded, “can I ask why I was called?”

It was Number Seven who replied. It was Number Seven who, during the hour that followed, spoke for the others. None moved, or but slightly. There was no putting together of heads, no consulting. Evidently all had been carefully prearranged.

It was Number Seven who responded. It was Number Seven who, during the next hour, spoke for the others. No one moved, or only slightly. There was no huddling together, no discussion. Clearly, everything had been carefully planned in advance.

“Look on the table, Countess. You will find there some papers you will perhaps recognize.”

“Take a look at the table, Countess. You’ll find some papers there that you might recognize.”

She took a step toward the table and glanced down. The code-book lay there. Also the letter she had sent by Peter Niburg. She made no effort to disclaim them.

She stepped toward the table and looked down. The codebook was there. So was the letter she had sent with Peter Niburg. She didn’t try to deny them.

“I recognize them,” she said clearly.

"I know them," she said clearly.

“You acknowledge, then, that they are yours?”

“You admit that they belong to you, then?”

“I acknowledge nothing.”

"I accept no responsibility."

“They bear certain indications, madame.”

“They show certain signs, ma'am.”

“Possibly.”

"Maybe."

“Do you realize what will happen, madame, if these papers are turned over to the authorities?”

“Do you understand what will happen, ma'am, if these papers get handed over to the authorities?”

She shrugged her shoulders. And now Number Seven rose, a tall figure of mystery, and spoke at length in a cultivated, softly intoned voice. The Countess, listening, felt the voice vaguely familiar, as were the burning eyes behind the mask.

She shrugged her shoulders. And now Number Seven stood up, a tall figure of mystery, and spoke at length in a refined, softly toned voice. The Countess, listening, found the voice oddly familiar, just like the intense eyes behind the mask.

“It is our hope, madame,” he said, “that you will make it unnecessary for the Committee of Ten to use those papers. We have no quarrel with women. We wish rather a friend than an enemy. There be those, many of them, who call us poor patriots, who would tear down without building up. They are wrong. The Committee of Ten, to those who know its motives, has the highest and most loyal of ideals—to the country.”

“It’s our hope, ma'am,” he said, “that you will make it unnecessary for the Committee of Ten to use those documents. We have no issues with women. We’d prefer a friend over an enemy. There are many who call us poor patriots, wanting to tear things down without putting anything good in their place. They are mistaken. The Committee of Ten, to those who understand its motives, has the highest and most loyal ideals—for our country.”

His voice took on a new, almost a fanatic note. He spoke as well to the other shrouded figures as to his comrades. No mean orator this. He seldom raised his voice, he made no gestures. Almost, while she listened, the Countess understood.

His voice took on a new, almost fanatical tone. He spoke to the other cloaked figures just as much as to his comrades. He was no ordinary speaker. He rarely raised his voice and made no gestures. As she listened, the Countess almost understood.

They had watched the gradual decay of the country, he said. Its burden of taxation grew greater each year. The masses sweated and toiled, to carry on their backs the dead weight of the aristocracy and the throne. The iron hand of the Chancellor held everything; an old King who would die, was dying now, and after that a boy, nominal ruler only, while the Chancellor continued his hard rule. And now, as if that were not enough, there was talk of an alliance with Karnia, an alliance which, carried through, would destroy the hope of a republic.

They had seen the slow decline of the country, he said. Every year, the tax burden got heavier. The common people worked hard, struggling to bear the heavy load of the aristocracy and the monarchy. The Chancellor’s iron grip controlled everything; the old King, who was dying now, would soon be gone, leaving only a boy as a figurehead, while the Chancellor maintained his tight rule. And now, as if that weren’t enough, there were rumors of an alliance with Karnia, an alliance that, if it happened, would crush any hope for a republic.

The Countess stared.

The Countess looked intently.

“No wall is too thick for our ears,” he continued. “Our eyes see everywhere. And as we grow in strength, they fear us. Well they may.”

“No wall is too thick for us to hear,” he continued. “Our eyes see everything. And as we grow stronger, they fear us. And they should.”

He grew scornful then. To gain support for the tottering throne the Chancellor would unite the two countries, that Karl’s army, since he could not trust his own, might be called on for help. And here he touched the Countess’s raw nerves with a brutal finger.

He became dismissive then. To secure backing for the unstable throne, the Chancellor would merge the two countries so that Karl’s army, since he couldn’t rely on his own, could be called in for assistance. And here he struck the Countess’s sensitive spots with a harsh hand.

“The price of the alliance, madame, is the Princess Hedwig in marriage. The Committee, which knows all things, believes that you have reason to dislike this marriage.”

“The price of the alliance, madam, is Princess Hedwig in marriage. The Committee, which knows everything, believes you have good reason to dislike this marriage.”

Save that she clutched her cloak more closely, the Countess made no move. But there was a soft stir among the figures. Perhaps, after all, the Committee as a whole did not know all things.

Save that she wrapped her cloak tighter around herself, the Countess didn't move. But there was a gentle shift among the figures. Maybe, after all, the Committee as a whole didn't know everything.

“To prevent this alliance, madame, is our first aim. There are others to follow. But”—he bent forward—“the King will not live many days. It is our hope that that marriage will not occur before his death.”

“To stop this alliance, ma'am, is our top priority. There are other things to deal with after that. But”—he leaned in—“the King won't be around much longer. We hope that marriage won't happen before he passes away.”

By this time Olga Loschek knew very well where she stood. The Committee was propitiatory. She was not in danger, save as it might develop. They were, in a measure, putting their case.

By this point, Olga Loschek knew exactly where she stood. The Committee was trying to win her over. She wasn't in any real danger, unless things changed. They were, in a way, presenting their argument.

She had followed the speaker closely. When he paused, she was ready for him. “But, even without a marriage, at any time now a treaty based on the marriage may be signed. A treaty for a mutually defensive alliance. Austria encroaches daily, and has Germany behind her. We are small fry, here and in Karnia, and we stand in the way.”

She had listened closely to the speaker. When he stopped, she was prepared. “But even without a marriage, a treaty based on that marriage could be signed at any moment. A treaty for a mutual defense alliance. Austria is advancing every day and has Germany backing her. We’re just a small player, both here and in Karnia, and we’re in the way.”

“King Karl has broken faith before. He will not support Livonia until he has received his price. He is determined on the marriage.”

“King Karl has betrayed his trust before. He won’t support Livonia until he gets what he wants. He is set on the marriage.”

“A marriage of expediency,” said the Countess, impatiently.

“A marriage of convenience,” said the Countess, impatiently.

The speaker for the Committee shrugged his shoulders. “Perhaps,” he replied. “Although there are those of us who think that in this matter of expediency, Karl gives more than he receives. He is to-day better prepared than we are for war. He is more prosperous. As to the treaty, it is probably already signed, or about to be. And here, madame, is the reason for our invitation to you to come here.

The speaker for the Committee shrugged. “Maybe,” he said. “But some of us think that in this situation, Karl benefits more than he loses. He’s better prepared for war than we are today. He’s doing better financially. As for the treaty, it’s likely already signed or about to be. And that’s why, madame, we invited you to come here.”

“I have no access to state papers,” the Countess said impatiently.

“I don’t have access to state papers,” the Countess said impatiently.

“You are too modest,” said Number Seven suavely, and glanced at the letter on the table.

“You're too modest,” said Number Seven smoothly, and glanced at the letter on the table.

“The matter lies thus, madame. The Chancellor is now in Karnia. Doubtless he will return with the agreement signed. We shall learn that in a day or so. We do not approve of this alliance for various reasons, and we intend to take steps to prevent it. The paper itself is nothing. But plainly, Countess, the need a friend in the Palace, one who is in the confidence of the royal family.”

“The situation is as follows, madame. The Chancellor is currently in Karnia. Without a doubt, he will come back with the signed agreement. We will find out about that in a day or so. We do not support this alliance for various reasons, and we plan to take action to stop it. The document itself means nothing. But clearly, Countess, we need someone in the Palace, someone who has the trust of the royal family.”

“And for such friendship, I am to secure safety?”

“And I have to guarantee safety for that kind of friendship?”

“Yes, madame. But that is not all. Let me tell you briefly how things stand with us. We have, supporting us, certain bodies, workingmen’s guilds, a part of the student body, not so much of the army as we would wish. Dissatisfied folk, madame, who would exchange the emblem of tyranny for freedom. On the announcement of the King’s death, in every part of the kingdom will go up the cry of liberty. But the movement must start here. The city must rise against the throne. And against that there are two obstacles.” He paused. The clock ticked, and water dripped into the tin pail with metallic splashes. “The first is this marriage. The second—is the Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto.”

“Yes, ma'am. But that's not all. Let me quickly explain our situation. We have support from certain groups, workers' unions, and part of the student body, although not as much from the army as we’d like. There are many unhappy people, ma'am, who want to trade the symbol of oppression for freedom. When the news of the King’s death is announced, the call for liberty will echo throughout the kingdom. But this movement must begin here. The city needs to rise up against the throne. However, there are two obstacles to that.” He paused. The clock ticked, and water dripped into the metal bucket with sharp splashes. “The first is this marriage. The second is Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto.”

The Countess recoiled. “No!”

The Countess flinched. “No!”

“A moment, madame. You think badly of us.” Under his mask the Countess divined a cold smile. “It is not necessary to contemplate violence. There are other methods. The boy could be taken over the border, and hidden until the Republic is firmly established. After that, he is unimportant.”

“A moment, ma'am. You think poorly of us.” Under his mask, the Countess sensed a cold smile. “There's no need to think about violence. There are other ways. The boy could be taken across the border and hidden until the Republic is firmly established. After that, he won’t matter.”

The Countess, still pale, looked at him scornfully. “You do my intelligence small honor.”

The Countess, still pale, looked at him with disdain. “You don't give my intelligence much respect.”

“Where peaceful methods will avail, our methods are peaceful, madame.”

“Where peaceful methods work, our approach is peaceful, ma'am.”

“It was, then, in peace that you murdered Prince Hubert?”

“It was, then, in peace that you killed Prince Hubert?”

“The errors of the past are past.” Then, with a new sternness: “Make no mistake. Whether through your agency or another, Countess, when the Cathedral bell rouses the city to the King’s death, and the people wait in the Place for their new King to come out on the balcony, he will not come.”

“The mistakes of the past are behind us.” Then, with a new seriousness: “Don’t get it twisted. Whether it’s because of you or someone else, Countess, when the Cathedral bell wakes the city for the King’s death, and the people gather in the Square for their new King to appear on the balcony, he won’t show up.”

The Countess was not entirely bad. Standing swaying and white-faced before the tribunal, she saw suddenly the golden head of the little Crown Prince, saw him smiling as he had smiled that day in the sunlight, saw him troubled and forlorn as he had been when, that very evening, he had left them to go to his lonely rooms. Perhaps she reached the biggest moment of her life then, when she folded her arms and stared proudly at the shrouded figures before her.

The Countess wasn't completely villainous. As she stood swaying and pale-faced in front of the tribunal, she suddenly spotted the golden head of the little Crown Prince. She remembered him smiling like he did that sunny day, and she also recalled him looking troubled and lonely when he had gone to his quiet rooms that very evening. Maybe she experienced the most significant moment of her life at that point, when she crossed her arms and gazed proudly at the cloaked figures in front of her.

“I will not do it,” she said.

“I’m not going to do it,” she said.

Then indeed the tribunal stirred, and sat forward. Perhaps never before had it been defied.

Then the tribunal became energized and leaned in. Maybe it had never been challenged like this before.

“I will not,” repeated the Countess.

“I won't,” the Countess said again.

But Number Seven remained impassive. “A new idea, Countess!” he said suavely. “I can understand that your heart recoils. But this thing is inevitable, as I have said. Whether you or another but perhaps with time to think you may come to another conclusion. We make no threats. Our position is, however, one of responsibility. We are compelled to place the future of the Republic before every other consideration.”

But Number Seven stayed calm. “A new idea, Countess!” he said smoothly. “I get that this is hard for you to accept. But this is something we can’t avoid, as I’ve mentioned. You or someone else might think differently with some time. We’re not making threats. However, we do have a responsibility. We have to prioritize the future of the Republic above everything else.”

“That is a threat.”

“That’s a threat.”

“We remember both our friends and our enemies, madame. And we have only friends and enemies. There is no middle course. If you would like time to think it over—”

“We remember both our friends and our enemies, ma’am. And we only have friends and enemies. There’s no in-between. If you need time to think it over—”

“How much time?” She clutched at the words.

“How much time?” She held on to the words.

With time all things were possible. The King might die soon, that night, the next day. Better than any one, save his daughter Annunciata and the physicians, she knew his condition. The Revolutionists might boast, but they were not all the people. Once let the boy be crowned, and it would take more than these posing plotters in their theatrical setting to overthrow him.

With time, anything was possible. The King could die soon, that night, or the next day. Better than anyone, except for his daughter Annunciata and the doctors, she understood his condition. The Revolutionists might brag, but they didn't represent everyone. Once the boy was crowned, it would take more than these pretending schemers in their dramatic setup to unseat him.

“How much time may I have?”

“How much time can I have?”

“Women vary,” said Number Seven mockingly. “Some determine quickly. Others—”

“Women are different,” Number Seven said mockingly. “Some make decisions quickly. Others—”

“May I have a month?”

"Can I have a month?"

“During which the King may die! Alas, madame, it is now you who do us too little honor!”

“During which the King might die! Oh no, madam, it’s you who is showing us too little respect now!”

“A week?” begged the Countess desperately.

“A week?” the Countess pleaded desperately.

The leader glanced along the line. One head after another nodded slowly.

The leader looked down the line. One head after another nodded slowly.

“A week it is, madame. Comrade Five!”

“A week it is, ma'am. Comrade Five!”

The one who had brought her came forward with the bandage.

The person who brought her stepped up with the bandage.

“At the end of one week, madame, a fiacre will, as to-night, be waiting in the Street of the Wise Virgins.”

“At the end of one week, ma'am, a cab will, just like tonight, be waiting in the Street of the Wise Virgins.”

“And these papers?”

"And what about these papers?"

“On the day the Republic of Livonia is established, madame, they will be returned to you.”

“On the day the Republic of Livonia is established, ma'am, they will be returned to you.”

He bowed, and returned to his chair. Save for the movements of the man who placed the bandage over her eyes; there was absolute silence in the room.

He bowed and went back to his chair. Aside from the actions of the man who put the bandage over her eyes, the room was completely silent.





CHAPTER XX. THE DELEGATION

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was supremely happy. Three quite delightful things had happened. First, Nikky had returned. He said he felt perfectly well, but the Crown Prince thought he looked as though he had been ill, and glanced frequently at Nikky’s cigarette during the riding-hour. Second, Hedwig did not come to the riding-lesson, and he had Nikky to himself. Third, he, Prince Ferdinand William Otto, was on the eve of a birthday.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was incredibly happy. Three really great things had happened. First, Nikky had come back. He said he felt totally fine, but the Crown Prince thought he looked like he had been sick, and kept looking at Nikky’s cigarette during their riding session. Second, Hedwig didn’t show up for the riding lesson, so he had Nikky all to himself. Third, he, Prince Ferdinand William Otto, was just about to have a birthday.

This last, however, was not unmixed happiness. For the one day the sentence of exile was to be removed so that he might lunch with the King, and he was to have strawberry jam with his tea, some that Miss Braithwaite’s sister had sent from England. But to offset all this, he was to receive a delegation of citizens.

This last experience, however, wasn't pure happiness. One day, the exile sentence would be lifted so he could have lunch with the King, and he would get strawberry jam with his tea, some that Miss Braithwaite’s sister had sent from England. But to balance this out, he was also going to meet with a group of citizens.

He had been well drilled for it. As a matter of fact, on the morning of Nikky’s return, they took a few minutes to go over the ceremony, Nikky being the delegation. The way they did it was simple.

He had been thoroughly prepared for it. In fact, on the morning of Nikky’s return, they took a few minutes to review the ceremony, with Nikky acting as the representative. The way they did it was straightforward.

Nikky went out into the corridor, and became the Chamberlain. He stepped inside, bowed, and announced: “The delegation from the city, Highness,” standing very stiff, and a trifle bowlegged, as the Chamberlain was. Then he bowed again, and waddled out—the Chamberlain was fat—and became the delegation.

Nikky stepped into the hallway and took on the role of the Chamberlain. He entered, bowed, and announced, “The delegation from the city, Your Highness,” standing very stiff and a bit bowlegged, just like the Chamberlain would. Then he bowed again and waddled out—the Chamberlain was overweight—and took on the part of the delegation.

This time he tried to look like a number of people, and was not so successful. But he looked nervous, as delegations always do when they visit a Royal Highness. He bowed inside the door, and then came forward and bowed again.

This time he tried to look like several people and wasn’t very successful. But he looked anxious, just like delegations do when they visit a Royal Highness. He bowed inside the door, then stepped forward and bowed again.

“I am, of course, standing in a row,” said Nikky, sotto voce. “Now, what comes next?”

“I’m, of course, standing in a line,” said Nikky, quietly. “So, what comes next?”

“I am to shake hands with every one.”

"I need to shake hands with everyone."

So they shook hands nine times, because there were to be nine members of the delegation. And Nikky picked up a brass inkwell from the desk and held it out before him.

So they shook hands nine times, since there were going to be nine members of the delegation. Nikky picked up a brass inkwell from the desk and held it out in front of him.

“Your Highness,” he said, after clearing his throat, for all the world as Prince Ferdinand William Otto had heard it done frequently at cornerstones and openings of hospitals, “Your Highness—we are here to-day to felicitate Your Highness on reaching the mature age of ten. In testimonial of our—our affection and—er loyalty, we bring to you a casket of gold, containing the congratulations of the city, which we beg that Your Highness may see fit to accept. It will be of no earthly use to you, and will have to be stuck away in a vault and locked up. But it is the custom on these occasions, and far be it from us to give you a decent present that you can use or enjoy!”

“Your Highness,” he said, clearing his throat, just like Prince Ferdinand William Otto had heard it done at cornerstone ceremonies and hospital openings, “Your Highness—we're here today to congratulate you on turning the impressive age of ten. As a token of our—our affection and—uh loyalty, we present you with a gold box containing the city's best wishes, which we hope you will graciously accept. It won’t serve you in any practical way and will likely just end up locked away in a vault. But it’s tradition for these occasions, and heaven forbid we give you a decent gift that you might actually use or enjoy!”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto had to cover his mouth with his hand to preserve the necessary dignity. He stepped forward and took the ink-well. “I thank you very much. Please give my thanks to all the people. I am very grateful. It is beautiful. Thank you.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto had to cover his mouth with his hand to maintain the necessary dignity. He stepped forward and took the ink well. “Thank you very much. Please extend my gratitude to everyone. I really appreciate it. It’s beautiful. Thank you.”

Whereupon he placed the ink-well on the desk, and he and Nikky again shook hands nine times, counting, to be sure it was right. Then Nikky backed to the door, getting all tangled up in his sword, bowed again and retired.

Whereupon he set the ink well on the desk, and he and Nikky shook hands nine times, counting to make sure it was right. Then Nikky backed up to the door, getting all tangled up in his sword, bowed again, and exited.

When he reentered, the boy’s face was glowing.

When he came back in, the boy's face was beaming.

“Gee!” he said, remembering this favorite word of the American boy’s. “It’s splendid to have you back again, Nikky. You’re going to stay now, aren’t you?”

“Wow!” he exclaimed, recalling this favorite word of the American boy’s. “It’s awesome to have you back, Nikky. You’re going to stay now, right?”

“I am.” Nikky’s voice was fervent.

“I am.” Nikky's voice was passionate.

“Where did you go when you went away?”

“Where did you go when you left?”

“I took a short and foolish excursion, Highness. You see, while I look grown-up I dare say I am really not. Not quite, anyhow. And now and then, like other small boys I have heard of, I—well, I run away. And am sorry afterward, of course.”

“I went on a brief and silly adventure, Your Highness. You see, even though I appear grown up, I must admit I really am not. Not entirely, anyway. Occasionally, like other little boys I’ve heard about, I—well, I run away. And I regret it afterward, of course.”

Miss Braithwaite was not in the study. The Prince looked about, and drew close—to Nikky. “Did you, really?”

Miss Braithwaite wasn't in the study. The Prince looked around and moved closer to Nikky. “Did you, really?”

“I did. Some day, when you are older, I’ll tell you about it. I—has the Princess Hedwig been having tea with you, as usual?”

“I did. One day, when you're older, I’ll tell you about it. I—has the Princess Hedwig been having tea with you, like she usually does?”

Carelessly spoken as it was, there was a change in Nikky’s voice. And the Crown Prince was sensitive to voices. Something similar happened to Monsieur Puaux, the French tutor, when he mentioned Hedwig.

Carelessly as it was said, there was a change in Nikky’s voice. And the Crown Prince was attuned to voices. A similar thing occurred with Monsieur Puaux, the French tutor, when he brought up Hedwig.

“Not yesterday. We went to the fortress. Nikky, what is it to be in love?”

“Not yesterday. We went to the fortress. Nikky, what does it mean to be in love?”

Nikky looked startled, “Well,” he said reflectively, “it’s to like some one, a lady in your case or mine, of course; to—to like them very much, and want to see them often.”

Nikky looked surprised. “Well,” he said thoughtfully, “it’s about liking someone, a lady in your case or mine, of course; to really care for them and want to see them often.”

“Is that all?”

"Is that it?"

“It’s enough, sometimes. But it’s more than that. It’s being dreadfully unhappy if the other person isn’t around, for one thing. It isn’t really a rational condition. People in love do mad things quite often.”

“It’s enough sometimes. But it’s more than that. It’s feeling really unhappy when the other person isn’t around, for one thing. It’s not exactly a rational state. People in love often do crazy things.”

“I know some one who is in love with Hedwig.”

“I know someone who is in love with Hedwig.”

Nikky looked extremely conscious. There was, too, something the Crown Prince was too small to see, something bitter and hard in his eyes. “Probably a great many are,” he said. “But I’m not sure she would care to have us discuss it.”

Nikky looked very aware of everything around her. There was also something that the Crown Prince was too young to notice, something bitter and tough in his eyes. “Probably a lot of people are,” he said. “But I don’t think she would want us to talk about it.”

“It is my French tutor.”

"It's my French tutor."

Nikky laughed suddenly, and flung the boy to his shoulder. “Of course he is!” he cried gayly. “And you are, and the Chancellor. And I am, of course.” He stood the boy on the desk.

Nikky suddenly laughed and tossed the boy onto his shoulder. “Of course he is!” he exclaimed cheerfully. “And you are, and the Chancellor. And I am, of course.” He put the boy down on the desk.

“Do you think she is in love, with you?” demanded the Crown Prince, very seriously.

“Do you think she loves you?” asked the Crown Prince, very seriously.

“Not a bit of it, young man!”

“Not at all, dude!”

“But I think she is,” he persisted. “She’s always around when you are.”

“But I think she is,” he kept insisting. “She’s always there when you are.”

“Not this morning.”

“Not today.”

“But she is, when she can be. She never used to take riding-lessons. She doesn’t need them.” This was a grievance, but he passed it over. “And she always asks where you are. And yesterday, when you were away, she looked very sad.”

“But she is, when she can be. She never used to take riding lessons. She doesn’t need them.” This was a complaint, but he ignored it. “And she always asks where you are. And yesterday, when you were gone, she looked really sad.”

Nikky stood with his hand on the boy’s shoulder, and stared out through the window. If it were so, if this child, with his uncanny sensitiveness, had hit on the truth! If Hedwig felt even a fraction of what he felt, what a tragedy it all was!

Nikky stood with his hand on the boy’s shoulder and gazed out the window. If it were true, if this child, with his extraordinary sensitivity, had figured it out! If Hedwig felt even a bit of what he felt, what a tragedy all of this was!

He forced himself to smile, however. “If she only likes me just a little,” he said lightly, “it is more than I dare to hope, or deserve. Come, now, we have spent too much time over love and delegations. Suppose we go and ride.”

He made himself smile, though. “If she only likes me a bit,” he said jokingly, “it’s more than I dare to hope for or deserve. Come on, we’ve spent too much time talking about love and duties. How about we go for a ride?”

But on the way across the Place Prince Ferdinand William Otto resumed the subject for a moment. “If you would marry Hedwig,” he suggested, an anxious thrill in his voice, “you would live at the Palace always, wouldn’t you? And never have to go back to your regiment?” For the bugaboo of losing Nikky to his regiment was always in the back of his small head.

But on the way across the Place, Prince Ferdinand William Otto brought up the topic again for a moment. “If you married Hedwig,” he suggested, an anxious tremor in his voice, “you’d always live at the Palace, right? And you wouldn’t have to go back to your regiment?” The fear of losing Nikky to his regiment was always in the back of his mind.

“Now, listen, Otto, and remember,” said Nikky, almost sternly. “It may be difficult for you to understand now, but some day you will. The granddaughter of the King must marry some one of her own rank. No matter how hard you and I may wish things to be different, we cannot change that. And it would be much better never to mention this conversation to your cousin. Girls,” said Nikky, “are peculiar.”

“Listen, Otto, and remember,” Nikky said, almost sternly. “It might be hard for you to get this now, but someday you will. The granddaughter of the King has to marry someone of her own status. No matter how much you and I wish things were different, we can’t change that. And it’s best not to bring this up with your cousin. Girls,” Nikky added, “are strange.”

“Very well,” said the Crown Prince humbly. But he made careful note of one thing. He was not to talk of this plan to Hedwig, but there was no other restriction. He could, for instance, take it up with the Chancellor, or even with the King to-morrow, if he was in an approachable humor.

“Alright,” said the Crown Prince respectfully. But he took careful note of one thing. He was not to discuss this plan with Hedwig, but there were no other restrictions. He could, for example, bring it up with the Chancellor, or even with the King tomorrow, if the King was in a good mood.

Hedwig was not at the riding-school. This relieved Prince Ferdinand William Otto, whose views as to Nikky were entirely selfish, but Nikky himself had unaccountably lost his high spirits of the morning. He played, of course, as he always did. And even taught the Crown Prince how to hang over the edge of his saddle, while his horse was cantering, so that bullets would not strike him.

Hedwig wasn't at the riding school. This made Prince Ferdinand William Otto feel relieved, as his thoughts about Nikky were completely selfish. However, Nikky himself had inexplicably lost the cheerful mood he had in the morning. He played, as he always did, and even showed the Crown Prince how to lean over the edge of his saddle while his horse was galloping, so that bullets wouldn't hit him.

They rode and frolicked, yelled a bit, got two ponies and whacked a polo ball over the tan-bark, until the Crown Prince was sweating royally and was gloriously flushed.

They rode and played around, shouted a little, got two ponies, and hit a polo ball over the tan-bark, until the Crown Prince was sweating profusely and looked beautifully flushed.

“I don’t know when I have been so happy,” he said, dragging out his handkerchief and mopping his face. “It’s a great deal pleasanter without Hedwig, isn’t it?”

“I don’t know when I’ve been this happy,” he said, pulling out his handkerchief and wiping his face. “It’s a lot nicer without Hedwig, isn’t it?”

While they played, overhead the great hearse was ready at last. Its woodwork shone. Its gold crosses gleamed. No fleck of dust disturbed its austere magnificence.

While they played, above them the grand hearse was finally ready. Its woodwork shone. Its gold crosses glimmered. No speck of dust marred its stark beauty.

The man and the boy who had been working on it stood back and surveyed it.

The man and the boy who had been working on it stepped back and looked at it.

“All ready,” said the man, leaning on the handle of his long brush. “Now it may happen any time.”

“All set,” said the man, leaning on the handle of his long brush. “Now it could happen at any moment.”

“It is very handsome. But I am glad I am not the old King.” The boy picked up pails and brushes. “Nothing to look forward to but—that.”

“It looks really nice. But I’m glad I’m not the old King.” The boy grabbed pails and brushes. “Nothing to look forward to but—that.”

“But much to look back on,” the man observed grimly, “and little that is good.”

“But there's a lot to reflect on,” the man said grimly, “and not much that’s positive.”

The boy glanced through a window, below which the riding-ring stretched its brown surface, scarred by nervous hoofs. “I would change places with the Crown Prince,” he said enviously. “Listen to him! Always laughing. Never to labor, nor worry, nor think of the next day’s food—”

The boy looked through a window, beneath which the riding arena lay with its brown surface, marked by restless hooves. “I would trade places with the Crown Prince,” he said enviously. “Just listen to him! Always laughing. Never having to work, worry, or think about where the next meal will come from—”

“Young fool!” The man came to his shoulder and glanced down also. “Would like to be a princeling, then! No worry. No trouble. Always play, play!” He gripped the boy’s shoulder. “Look, lad, at the windows about. That is what it is to be a prince. Wherever you look, what do you see? Stablemen? Grooms? Bah, secret agents, watching that no assassin, such perhaps as you and I, lurk about.”

“Young fool!” The man came up beside him and looked down too. “So you want to be a little prince! No worries. No troubles. Always playing, playing!” He grabbed the boy’s shoulder. “Look, kid, at the windows all around. That’s what it’s like to be a prince. Wherever you look, what do you see? Stable hands? Grooms? Ugh, secret agents, making sure no assassins, maybe like you and me, are hiding around.”

The boy opened wide, incredulous eyes. “But who would attack a child?” he asked.

The boy stared with wide, shocked eyes. “But who would attack a child?” he asked.

“There be those, nevertheless,” said the man mockingly. “Even a child may stand in the way of great changes.”

“There are those, however,” said the man mockingly. “Even a child can stand in the way of major changes.”

He stopped and stared, wiping the glass clear that he might see better. Nikky without his cap, disheveled and flushed with exertion, was making a frantic shot at the white ball, rolling past him. Where had he seen such a head, such a flying mop of hair? Ah! He remembered. It was the flying young devil who had attacked him and the others that night in the by-street, when Peter Niburg lay stunned!

He stopped and stared, wiping the glass clean so he could see better. Nikky, without his cap, looking messy and flushed from effort, was making a desperate shot at the white ball rolling past him. Where had he seen such a head, such a wild mop of hair? Ah! He remembered. It was that wild young kid who had attacked him and the others that night in the alley when Peter Niburg lay stunned!

Miss Braithwaite had a bad headache that afternoon, and the Crown Prince drove out with his aunt. The Archduchess Annunciata went shopping. Soon enough she would have Hedwig’s trousseau on her mind, so that day she bought for Hilda—Hilda whose long legs had a way of growing out of skirts, and who was developing a taste of her own in clothes.

Miss Braithwaite had a terrible headache that afternoon, and the Crown Prince went out with his aunt. The Archduchess Annunciata went shopping. Before long, she would be focused on Hedwig’s trousseau, so that day she bought things for Hilda—Hilda, whose long legs tended to outgrow skirts and who was starting to develop her own style in clothing.

So Hilda and her mother shopped endlessly, and the Crown Prince sat in the carriage and watched the people. The man beside the coachman sat with alert eyes, and there were others who scanned the crowd intently. But it was a quiet, almost an adoring crowd, and there was even a dog, to Prince Ferdinand William Otto’s huge delight.

So Hilda and her mom shopped non-stop, and the Crown Prince sat in the carriage, watching the people. The guy next to the coachman had sharp, attentive eyes, and there were others who were closely watching the crowd. But it was a calm, almost adoring crowd, and there was even a dog, much to Prince Ferdinand William Otto's great delight.

The man who owned the dog, seeing the child’s eyes on him, put him through his tricks. Truly a wonderful dog, that would catch things on its nose and lie dead, rousing only to a whistle which its owner called Gabriel’s trumpet.

The man who had the dog, noticing the child's gaze, showed off its tricks. It was an amazing dog that could catch things on its nose and play dead, only coming to life when its owner whistled, which he referred to as Gabriel's trumpet.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto, growing excited, leaned quite out of the window. “What is your dog’s name?” he inquired, in his clear treble.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto, getting excited, leaned out of the window. “What’s your dog’s name?” he asked in his bright voice.

The man took off his hat and bowed. “Toto, Highness. He is of French origin.”

The man removed his hat and bowed. “Toto, Your Highness. He is originally from France.”

“He is a very nice dog. I have always wanted a dog like that. He must be a great friend.”

“He’s such a nice dog. I’ve always wanted a dog like that. He must be an amazing friend.”

“A great friend, Highness.” He would have expatiated on the dog, but he was uncertain of the etiquette of the procedure. His face beamed with pleasure, however. Then a splendid impulse came to him. This dog, his boon companion, he would present to the Crown Prince. It was all he had, and he would give it, freely, even though it left him friendless.

“A great friend, Your Highness.” He would have gone on about the dog, but he wasn’t sure what the proper etiquette was. His face, however, lit up with joy. Then an amazing thought struck him. This dog, his loyal companion, he would give to the Crown Prince. It was all he had, and he would offer it freely, even if it meant he would be left without a friend.

But here again he was at a loss. Was it the proper thing? Did one do such things in this fashion, or was there a procedure? He cocked an eye at the box of the carriage, but the two men sat impressive, immobile.

But once again he was confused. Was this the right way to do it? Was there a proper procedure for such things, or could it be done like this? He glanced at the carriage box, but the two men remained serious and still.

Finally he made up his mind. Hat in hand, he stepped forward. “Highness,” he said nervously, “since the dog pleases you, I—I would present him to you.”

Finally, he made his decision. With his hat in hand, he stepped forward. “Your Highness,” he said nervously, “since the dog pleases you, I—I would like to give him to you.”

“To me?” The Crown Prince’s voice was full of incredulous joy.

“To me?” The Crown Prince’s voice was filled with amazed joy.

“Yes, Highness. If such a thing be permissible.”

“Yes, Your Highness. If that is allowed.”

“Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“Are you sure you’re okay with this?”

“He is the best I have, Highness. I wish to offer my best.”

“He's the best I have, Your Highness. I want to give you my best.”

Prince, Ferdinand William Otto almost choked with excitement. “I have always wanted one,” he cried. “If you are certain you can spare him, I’ll be very good to him. No one,” he said, “ever gave me a dog before. I’d like to have him now, if I may.”

Prince, Ferdinand William Otto could barely contain his excitement. “I’ve always wanted one,” he exclaimed. “If you’re sure you can spare him, I promise I’ll take great care of him. No one,” he said, “has ever given me a dog before. I’d really like to have him now, if that’s okay.”

The crowd was growing. It pressed closer, pleased at the boy’s delight. Truly they were participating in great things. A small cheer and many smiles followed the lifting of the dog through the open window of the carriage. And the dog was surely a dog to be proud of. Already it shook hands with the Crown Prince.

The crowd was getting bigger. They moved in closer, happy about the boy's excitement. They really felt like they were part of something amazing. A small cheer and lots of smiles accompanied the lifting of the dog through the open window of the carriage. And the dog was definitely one to be proud of. It was already shaking hands with the Crown Prince.

Perhaps, in that motley gathering, there were some who viewed the scene with hostile eyes, some who saw, not a child glowing with delight over a gift, but one of the hated ruling family, a barrier, an obstacle in the way of freedom. But if such there were, they were few. It was, indeed, as the Terrorists feared. The city loved the boy.

Perhaps, in that mixed group, there were some who looked at the scene with angry eyes, some who didn't see a child filled with joy over a gift, but rather one of the despised ruling family, a barrier, an obstacle to freedom. But if there were any like that, they were few. It was, in fact, as the Terrorists feared. The city loved the boy.

Annunciata, followed by an irritated Hilda, came out of the shop. Hilda’s wardrobe had been purchased, and was not to her taste.

Annunciata, with an annoyed Hilda trailing behind, walked out of the shop. Hilda's new wardrobe had been bought, but it wasn't her style.

The crowd opened, hats were doffed, backs bent. The Archduchess moved haughtily, looking neither to the right nor left. Her coming brought no enthusiasm. Perhaps the curious imagination of the mob found her disappointing. She did not look like an Archduchess. She looked, indeed, like an unnamiable spinster of the middle class. Hilda, too, was shy and shrinking, and wore an unbecoming hat. Of the three, only the Crown Prince looked royal and as he should have looked.

The crowd parted, hats were removed, and people bowed. The Archduchess walked with an air of superiority, not glancing to the right or left. Her arrival generated no excitement. Maybe the crowd's imagination found her underwhelming. She didn't seem like an Archduchess. Instead, she appeared to be an unappealing spinster from the middle class. Hilda was also timid and reserved, and she wore an unflattering hat. Of the three, only the Crown Prince looked dignified and as one would expect him to.

“Good Heavens,” cried the Archduchess, and stared into the carriage. “Otto!”

“Good heavens,” exclaimed the Archduchess, staring into the carriage. “Otto!”

“He is mine,” said the Crown Prince fondly. “He is the cleverest dog. He can do all sorts of things.”

“He's mine,” said the Crown Prince affectionately. “He's the smartest dog. He can do all kinds of tricks.”

“Put him out.”

"Take him out."

“But he is mine,” protested Ferdinand William Otto. “He is a gift. That gentleman there, in the corduroy jacket—”

“But he belongs to me,” protested Ferdinand William Otto. “He’s a gift. That guy over there, in the corduroy jacket—”

“Put him out,” said the Archduchess Annunciata.

“Get him out of here,” said Archduchess Annunciata.

There was nothing else to do. The Crown Prince did not cry. He was much too proud. He thanked the donor again carefully, and regretted that he could not accept the dog. He said it was a wonderful dog, and just the sort he liked. And the carriage drove away.

There was nothing else to do. The Crown Prince didn’t cry. He was way too proud. He thanked the donor again politely and regretted that he couldn’t accept the dog. He said it was a fantastic dog, and exactly the kind he liked. And the carriage drove away.

He went back to the Palace, and finding that the governess still had a headache, settled down to the burnt-wood frame. Once he glanced up at the woolen dog on its shelf at the top of the cabinet. “Well, anyhow,” he said sturdily, “I still have you.”

He returned to the Palace and saw that the governess still had a headache, so he settled down with the burnt-wood frame. He glanced up at the woolen dog on the shelf at the top of the cabinet. “Well, anyway,” he said confidently, “I still have you.”





CHAPTER XXI. AS A MAN MAY LOVE A WOMAN

Hedwig came to tea that afternoon. She came in softly, and defiantly, for she was doing a forbidden thing, but Prince Ferdinand William Otto had put away the frame against such a contingency. He had, as a matter of fact, been putting cold cloths on Miss Braithwaite’s forehead.

Hedwig came over for tea that afternoon. She entered quietly and boldly, knowing she was doing something she wasn't supposed to, but Prince Ferdinand William Otto had prepared for such a situation. In fact, he had been placing cold cloths on Miss Braithwaite’s forehead.

“I always do it,” he informed Hedwig. “I like doing it. It gives me something to do. She likes them rather dry, so the water doesn’t run down her neck.”

“I always do it,” he told Hedwig. “I enjoy doing it. It gives me something to do. She prefers them a bit dry, so the water doesn’t run down her neck.”

Hedwig made a short call on the governess, prostrate on the couch in her sitting-room. The informality of the family relationship had, during her long service, been extended to include the Englishwoman, who in her turn found nothing incongruous in the small and kindly services of the little Prince. So Hedwig sat beside her for a moment, and turned the cold bandage over to freshen it.

Hedwig paid a quick visit to the governess, who was lying on the couch in her sitting room. The casual nature of their family relationship had, over her long time working there, also included the Englishwoman, who didn’t find anything strange about the little Prince's small and kind gestures. So Hedwig sat next to her for a moment and changed the cold bandage to keep it fresh.

Had Miss Braithwaite not been ill, Hedwig would have talked things over with her then. There was no one else to whom she could go. Hilda refused to consider the prospect of marriage as anything but pleasurable, and between her mother and Hedwig there had never been any close relationship.

Had Miss Braithwaite not been sick, Hedwig would have discussed things with her then. There was no one else she could turn to. Hilda refused to view the idea of marriage as anything but enjoyable, and there had never been a close relationship between her mother and Hedwig.

But Miss Braithwaite lay motionless, her face set in lines of suffering, and after a time Hedwig rose and tiptoed out of the room.

But Miss Braithwaite lay still, her face etched with pain, and after a while, Hedwig got up and quietly left the room.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was excited. Tea had already come, and on the rare occasions when the governess was ill, it was his privilege to pour the tea.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was excited. Tea had already been served, and on the rare occasions when the governess was sick, it was his privilege to pour the tea.

“Nikky is coming,” he said rapidly, “and the three of us will have a party. Please don’t tell me how you like your tea, and see if I can remember.”

“Nikky is on her way,” he said quickly, “and the three of us are going to have a party. Please don’t tell me how you take your tea, and let’s see if I can remember.”

“Very well, dear,” Hedwig said gently, and went to the window.

“Alright, dear,” Hedwig said softly, and walked over to the window.

Behind her Prince Ferdinand William Otto was in a bustle of preparation. Tea in the study was an informal function, served in the English manner, without servants to bother. The Crown Prince drew up a chair before the tea service, and put a cushion on it. He made a final excursion to Miss Braithwaite and, returning, climbed on to his chair.

Behind her, Prince Ferdinand William Otto was busy getting ready. Tea in the study was a casual event, served in the English style, without any servants to interrupt. The Crown Prince pulled up a chair in front of the tea set and placed a cushion on it. He made one last visit to Miss Braithwaite and, after returning, climbed onto his chair.

“Now, when Nikky comes, we are all ready,” he observed.

“Now, when Nikky arrives, we're all set,” he noted.

Nikky entered almost immediately.

Nikky walked in right away.

As a matter of fact, although he showed no trace of it, Nikky had been having an extremely bad time since his return; the Chancellor, who may or may not have known that his heart was breaking, had given him a very severe scolding on the way back from Wedeling. It did Nikky good, too, for it roused him to his own defense, and made him forget, for a few minutes anyhow, that life was over for him, and that the Chancellor carried his death sentence in his old leather dispatch case.

Actually, even though he didn’t show it at all, Nikky had been going through a really rough time since he got back. The Chancellor, who might have known that he was heartbroken or might not have, had really laid into him on the way back from Wedeling. It actually helped Nikky, though, because it made him stand up for himself and helped him forget, at least for a little while, that his life felt over and that the Chancellor held his doom in his old leather briefcase.

After that, arriving in the capital, they had driven to the little office in a back street, and there Nikky had roused himself again enough to give a description of Peter Niburg, and to give the location of the house where he lived. But he slumped again after that, ate no dinner, and spent a longish time in the Place, staring up at Annunciata’s windows, where he had once seen Hedwig on the balcony.

After that, when they got to the capital, they drove to a small office on a side street, and there Nikky managed to gather himself enough to describe Peter Niburg and tell them where he lived. But he slumped down again after that, didn't eat dinner, and spent a long time in the square, staring up at Annunciata’s windows, where he had once seen Hedwig on the balcony.

But of course Hedwig had not learned of his return, and was sitting inside, exactly as despairing as he was, but obliged to converse with her mother in the absence of the Countess. The Archduchess insisted on talking French, for practice, and they got into quite a wrangle over a verb. And as if to add to the general depression, Hilda had been reminded of what anniversary it was, and was told to play hymns only. True, now and then, hearing her mother occupied, she played them in dotted time, which was a bit more cheerful.

But of course, Hedwig hadn’t heard about his return and was sitting inside, just as hopeless as he was, but having to talk with her mom in the Countess's absence. The Archduchess insisted on speaking French for practice, and they got into quite an argument over a verb. As if to contribute to the overall gloom, Hilda had been reminded of what anniversary it was and was told to play only hymns. True, every now and then, when her mom was busy, she played them with a lighter rhythm, which was a bit more cheerful.

Then, late in the evening, Nikky was summoned to the King’s bedroom, and came out pale, with his shoulders very square. He had received a real wigging this time, and even contemplated throwing himself in the river. Only he could swim so damnably well!

Then, late in the evening, Nikky was called to the King’s bedroom, and came out looking pale, with very squared shoulders. He had gotten a serious dressing down this time, and even thought about throwing himself in the river. The only problem was that he could swim incredibly well!

But he had the natural elasticity of youth, and a sort of persistent belief in his own luck, rather like the Chancellor’s confidence in seven as a number—a confidence, by the way, which the Countess could easily have shaken. So he had wakened the next morning rather cheerful than otherwise, and over a breakfast of broiled ham had refused to look ahead farther than the day.

But he had the natural resilience of youth and a kind of stubborn belief in his own luck, similar to the Chancellor’s faith in the number seven—a belief, by the way, that the Countess could have easily undermined. So he woke up the next morning feeling more cheerful than not, and during breakfast of grilled ham, he refused to think beyond the day.

That afternoon, in the study, Nikky hesitated when he saw Hedwig. Then he came and bent low over her hand. And Hedwig, because every instinct yearned to touch his shining, bent head, spoke to him very calmly, was rather distant, a little cold.

That afternoon, in the study, Nikky hesitated when he saw Hedwig. Then he came and leaned down over her hand. And Hedwig, because every instinct wanted to touch his shining, bent head, spoke to him very calmly, was somewhat distant, and a little cold.

“You have been away, I think?” she said.

"You've been away, right?" she said.

“For a day or two, Highness.”

“For a day or two, Your Highness.”

The Crown Prince put a small napkin around the handle of the silver teapot. He knew from experience that it was very hot. His face was quite screwed up with exertion.

The Crown Prince wrapped a small napkin around the handle of the silver teapot. He knew from experience that it was very hot. His face was tense with effort.

“And to-day,” said Nikky reproachfully, “to-day you did not ride.”

“And today,” said Nikky with a hint of disappointment, “you didn’t ride.”

“I did not feel like riding,” Hedwig responded listlessly. “I am tired. I think I am always tired.”

“I don’t feel like riding,” Hedwig replied wearily. “I’m exhausted. I feel like I’m always exhausted.”

“Lemon and two lumps,” muttered the Crown Prince. “That’s Nikky’s, Hedwig. Give it to him, please.”

“Lemon and two sugar cubes,” muttered the Crown Prince. “That’s Nikky’s, Hedwig. Please give it to him.”

Nikky went a trifle pale as their fingers touched. But he tasted his tea, and pronounced it excellent.

Nikky turned a bit pale when their fingers touched. But he sipped his tea and said it was excellent.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto chattered excitedly. He told of the dog, dilating on its cleverness, but passing politely over the manner of its return. Now and then Hedwig glanced at Nikky, when he was not looking, and always, when they dared, the young soldier’s eyes were on her.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto chatted excitedly. He talked about the dog, going on about its cleverness, but politely skipping over how it got back. Occasionally, Hedwig glanced at Nikky when he wasn't looking, and always, whenever they could, the young soldier's eyes were on her.

“She will take some tea without sugar,” announced the Crown Prince.

“She will have some tea without sugar,” announced the Crown Prince.

While he poured it, Hedwig was thinking. Was it possible that Nikky, of every one, should have been chosen to carry to Karl the marriage arrangements? What an irony! What a jest! It was true there was a change in him. He looked subdued, almost sad.

While he poured it, Hedwig was thinking. Could it be that Nikky, of all people, was chosen to deliver the marriage arrangements to Karl? What an irony! What a joke! It was true there was a change in him. He looked subdued, almost sad.

“To Karnia?” she asked, when Prince Ferdinand William Otto had again left the room. “Officially?”

“To Karnia?” she asked, after Prince Ferdinand William Otto had left the room again. “Is that official?”

“Not—exactly.”

"Not really."

“Where, in Karnia?”

“Where in Karnia?”

“I ended,” Nikky confessed, “at Wedeling.”

“I finished,” Nikky admitted, “at Wedeling.”

Hedwig gazed at him, her elbows propped on the tea-table. “Then,” she said, “I think you know.”

Hedwig looked at him, her elbows resting on the tea table. “So,” she said, “I believe you know.”

“I know, Highness.”

“I know, Your Highness.”

“And you have nothing to say?”

“And you have nothing to say?”

Nikky looked at her with desperate eyes. “What can I say, Highness? Only that—it is very terrible to me—that I—” He rose abruptly and stood looking down at her.

Nikky looked at her with desperate eyes. “What can I say, Your Highness? Only that—it’s really awful for me—that I—” He stood up suddenly and looked down at her.

“That you—” said Hedwig softly.

"That you—" Hedwig said softly.

“Highness,” Nikky began huskily, “you know what I would say. And that I cannot. To take advantage of Otto’s fancy for me, a child’s liking, to violate the confidence of those who placed me here—I am doing that, every moment.”

“Your Highness,” Nikky started in a husky voice, “you know what I want to say. And that I can’t. To exploit Otto’s affection for me, which is just a child’s infatuation, to betray the trust of those who put me here—I’m doing that with every passing moment.”

“What about me?” Hedwig asked. “Do I count for nothing? Does it not matter at all how I feel, whether I am happy or wretched? Isn’t that as important as honor?”

“What about me?” Hedwig asked. “Do I mean nothing? Does it not matter at all how I feel, whether I'm happy or miserable? Isn't that as important as honor?”

Nikky flung out his hands. “You know,” he said rapidly. “What can I tell you that you do not know a thousand times? I love you. Not as a subject may adore his princess, but as a man loves a woman.”

Nikky threw out his hands. “You know,” he said quickly. “What can I say that you don’t already know a thousand times? I love you. Not like a subject worships his princess, but like a man loves a woman.”

“I too!” said Hedwig. And held out her hands.

“I also!” said Hedwig. And held out her hands.

But he did not take them. Almost it was as though he would protect her from herself. But he closed his eyes for a moment, that he might not see that appealing gesture. “I, who love you more than life, who would, God help me, forfeit eternity for you—I dare not take you in my arms.”

But he didn’t take them. It was almost like he wanted to protect her from herself. He shut his eyes for a moment so he wouldn’t see that tempting gesture. “I, who love you more than anything, who would, God help me, give up forever for you—I can’t bring myself to hold you.”

Hedwig’s arms fell. She drew herself up. “Love!” she said. “I do not call that love.”

Hedwig's arms dropped. She straightened herself. "Love!" she said. "I don’t call that love."

“It is greater love than you know,” said poor Nikky. But all his courage died a moment later, and his resolution with it, for without warning Hedwig dropped her head on her hands and, crouching forlornly, fell to sobbing.

“It’s a greater love than you know,” said poor Nikky. But all his courage vanished a moment later, and his determination with it, because without warning, Hedwig dropped her head into her hands and, crouching sadly, began to sob.

“I counted on you,” she said wildly. “And you are like the others. No one cares how wretched I am. I wish I might die.”

“I depended on you,” she said frantically. “And you’re just like the others. No one cares how miserable I am. I wish I could die.”

Then indeed Nikky was lost. In an instant he was on his knees beside her, his arms close about her, his head bowed against her breast. And Hedwig relaxed to his embrace. When at last he turned and looked up at her, it was Hedwig who bent and kissed him.

Then Nikky was truly lost. In a moment, he was on his knees beside her, his arms wrapped around her, his head resting against her chest. And Hedwig relaxed into his embrace. When he finally turned to look up at her, it was Hedwig who bent down and kissed him.

“At least,” she whispered, “we have had this, We can always remember, whatever comes, that we have had this.”

“At least,” she whispered, “we’ve had this. We can always remember, whatever happens, that we’ve had this.”

But Nikky was of very human stuff, and not the sort that may live by memories. He was very haggard when he rose to his feet—haggard, and his mouth was doggedly set. “I will never give you up, now,” he said.

But Nikky was very much human, not the kind who can survive on memories. He looked worn out when he got to his feet—worn out, and his mouth was set in a determined line. “I will never give you up now,” he said.

Brave words, of course. But as he said them he realized their futility. The eyes he turned on her were, as he claimed her, without hope. For there was no escape. He had given his word to stay near the Crown Prince, always to watch him, to guard him with his life, if necessary. And he had promised, at least, not to block the plans for the new alliance.

Brave words, of course. But as he said them, he realized how pointless they were. The look he gave her was, as he claimed her, filled with despair. There was no way out. He had promised to stay close to the Crown Prince, always to keep an eye on him, to protect him with his life if needed. And he had at least promised not to obstruct the plans for the new alliance.

Hedwig, with shining eyes, was already planning.

Hedwig, with bright eyes, was already making plans.

“We will go away, Nikky,” she said. “And it, must be soon, because otherwise—”

“We're going to leave, Nikky,” she said. “And it has to be soon, because otherwise—”

Nikky dared not touch her again, knowing what he had to say. “Dearest,” he said, bending toward her, “that is what we cannot do.”

Nikky didn't dare touch her again, knowing what he needed to say. “Darling,” he said, leaning closer to her, “that's something we can't do.”

“No?” She looked up, puzzled, but still confident dent. “And why, cowardly one?”

“No?” She looked up, confused but still self-assured. “And why, you coward?”

“Because I have given my word to remain with the Crown Prince.” Then, seeing that she still did not comprehend, he explained, swiftly. After all, she had a right to know, and he was desperately anxious that she should understand. He stood, as many a man has stood before, between love and loyalty to his king, and he was a soldier. He had no choice.

“Because I promised to stay with the Crown Prince.” Then, seeing that she still didn’t understand, he quickly explained. After all, she deserved to know, and he was really eager for her to get it. He stood, like many men before him, torn between love and loyalty to his king, and he was a soldier. He had no choice.

It was terrible to him to see the light die out of her eyes. But even as he told her of the dangers that compassed the child and possibly others of the family, he saw that they touched her remotely, if at all. What she saw, and what he saw, through her eyes, was not riot and anarchy, a threatened throne, death itself. She saw only a vista of dreadful years, herself their victim. She saw her mother’s bitter past. She saw the austere face of her grandmother, hiding behind that mask her disappointments.

It was heartbreaking for him to see the light fade from her eyes. But even as he talked to her about the dangers surrounding the child and possibly the rest of the family, he noticed that they hardly affected her, if at all. What she perceived, and what he perceived through her eyes, was not chaos and disorder, a threatened throne, or death itself. She only saw a bleak future, where she was its victim. She saw her mother’s painful past. She saw the stern face of her grandmother, concealing her disappointments behind that mask.

But all she said, when Nikky finished, was: “I might have known it. Of course they would get me, as they did the others.” But a moment later she rose and threw out her arms. “How skillful they are! They knew about it. It is all a part of the plot. I do not believe there is danger. All my life I have heard them talk. That is all they do—talk and plan and plot, and do things in secret. They made you promise never to desert Otto, so that their arrangements need not be interfered with. Oh, I know them, better than you do. They are all cruel. It is the blood.”

But all she said when Nikky finished was, “I should have expected this. Of course, they would get to me, just like they did the others.” But a moment later, she stood up and spread her arms wide. “How clever they are! They knew about it. It’s all part of the plan. I don’t believe there’s any real danger. My whole life, I’ve heard them talk. That’s all they do—talk, scheme, and plot, and act in secret. They made you promise never to leave Otto, so their plans wouldn’t be disrupted. Oh, I know them better than you do. They’re all ruthless. It’s in their nature.”

What Nikky would have said to this was lost by the return of Prince Ferdinand William Otto. He came in, carrying the empty cup carefully. “She took it all,” he said, “and she feels much better. I hope you didn’t eat all the bread and butter.”

What Nikky would have said to this was interrupted by the return of Prince Ferdinand William Otto. He came in, carefully holding the empty cup. “She drank it all,” he said, “and she feels much better. I hope you didn’t finish all the bread and butter.”

Reassured as to this by a glance, he climbed to his chair. “We’re all very happy, aren’t we?” he observed. “It’s quite a party. When I grow up I shall ask you both to tea every day.”

Reassured by a quick look, he climbed into his chair. “We’re all really happy, right?” he said. “It’s quite the party. When I grow up, I’ll invite you both for tea every day.”

That evening the Princess Hedwig went unannounced to her grandfather’s apartment, and demanded to be allowed to enter.

That evening, Princess Hedwig went to her grandfather’s apartment without announcement and requested to be allowed in.

A gentleman-in-waiting bowed deeply, but stood before the door. “Your Highness must pardon my reminding Your Highness,” he said firmly, “that no one may enter His Majesty’s presence without permission.”

A gentleman-in-waiting bowed deeply but stood in front of the door. “Your Highness must forgive me for reminding you,” he said firmly, “that no one can enter His Majesty’s presence without permission.”

“Then go in,” said Hedwig, in a white rage, “and get the permission.”

“Then go in,” Hedwig said, furious, “and get the permission.”

The gentleman-in-waiting went in, very deliberately, because his dignity was outraged. The moment he had gone, however, Hedwig flung the door open, and followed, standing, a figure of tragic defiance, inside the heavy curtains of the King’s bedroom.

The gentleman-in-waiting walked in purposefully, feeling his dignity was insulted. As soon as he left, though, Hedwig swung the door open and stepped inside, a picture of tragic defiance, beneath the heavy curtains of the King’s bedroom.

“There is no use saying you won’t see me, grandfather. For here I am.”

“There’s no point in saying you won’t see me, grandpa. Because here I am.”

They eyed each other, the one, it must be told, a trifle uneasily, the other desperately. Then into the King’s eyes came a flash of admiration, and just a gleam of amusement.

They looked at each other, one of them a bit uneasily, the other desperately. Then a spark of admiration and a hint of amusement appeared in the King’s eyes.

“So I perceive,” he said. “Come here, Hedwig.”

“Yeah, I see,” he said. “Come here, Hedwig.”

The gentleman-in-waiting bowed himself out. His hands, in their tidy white gloves, would have liked to box Hedwig’s ears. He was very upset. If this sort of thing went on, why not a republic at once and be done with it?

The gentleman-in-waiting took his leave with a bow. His hands, encased in neat white gloves, almost wanted to slap Hedwig. He was really irritated. If this kind of thing kept happening, why not just switch to a republic and be done with it?

A Sister of Charity was standing by the King’s bed. She had cared for him through many illnesses. In the intervals she retired to her cloister and read holy books and sewed for the poor. Even now, in her little chamber off the bedroom, where bottles sat in neat rows, covered with fresh towels, there lay a small gray flannel petticoat to warm the legs of one of the poor.

A Sister of Charity was standing by the King’s bed. She had taken care of him through many illnesses. In between those times, she went back to her cloister, read religious texts, and sewed for the poor. Even now, in her small room next to the bedroom, where bottles were neatly arranged and covered with fresh towels, there was a small gray flannel petticoat to keep one of the poor warm.

The sister went out, her black habit dragging, but she did not sew. She was reading a book on the miracles accomplished by pilgrimages to the shrine of Our Lady of the Angels, in the mountains. Could the old King but go there, she felt, he would be cured. Or failing that, if there should go for him some emissary, pure in heart and of high purpose, it might avail. Over this little book she prayed for courage to make the suggestion. Had she thought of it sooner, she would have spoken to Father Gregory. But the old priest had gone back to his people, to his boys’ school, to his thousand duties in the hills.

The sister stepped outside, her black robe trailing behind her, but she wasn’t sewing. Instead, she was reading a book about the miracles performed by pilgrimages to the shrine of Our Lady of the Angels in the mountains. She thought that if the old King could just visit there, he would be healed. If not, perhaps sending someone pure of heart and with good intentions could help him. While reading this little book, she prayed for the courage to suggest it. If she had thought of it earlier, she would have talked to Father Gregory. But the old priest had returned to his community, to his boys’ school, and to his countless responsibilities in the hills.

Sometime later she heard bitter crying in the royal bedchamber, and the King’s tones, soothing now and very sad.

Sometime later, she heard anguished crying in the royal bedroom, and the King’s voice, now gentle yet very sorrowful.

“There is a higher duty than happiness,” he said. “There are greater things than love. And one day you will know this.”

“There’s a duty that goes beyond happiness,” he said. “There are greater things than love. And one day you’ll understand this.”

When she went in Hedwig had gone, and the old King, lying in his bed, was looking at the portrait a his dead son.

When she entered, Hedwig was gone, and the old King, lying in his bed, was staring at the portrait of his deceased son.





CHAPTER XXII. AT ETZEL

The following morning the Countess Loschek left for a holiday. Minna, silent and wretched, had packed her things for her, moving about the room like a broken thing. And the Countess had sat in a chair by a window, and said nothing. She sent away food untasted, took no notice of the packing, and stared, hour after hour, ahead of her.

The next morning, Countess Loschek left for a vacation. Minna, quiet and miserable, packed her things for her, moving around the room like a shell of herself. The Countess sat in a chair by the window, saying nothing. She pushed away food untouched, ignored the packing, and stared blankly ahead for hours.

Certain things were clear enough. Karl could not now be reached by the old methods. She had, casting caution to the winds, visited the shop where Peter Niburg was employed. But he was not there, and the proprietor, bowing deeply, disclaimed all knowledge of his whereabouts. She would have to go to Karl herself, a difficult matter now. She would surely be watched. And the thousand desperate plans that she thought of for escaping from the country and hiding herself,—in America, perhaps,—those were impossible for the same reason. She was helpless.

Certain things were pretty clear. Karl couldn't be reached using the old methods anymore. She had, throwing caution to the wind, gone to the shop where Peter Niburg worked. But he wasn't there, and the owner, bowing deeply, claimed he had no idea where he was. She would have to go to Karl herself, which was now a challenging task. She would definitely be watched. And the countless desperate plans she came up with to escape the country and hide—maybe in America—were impossible for the same reason. She felt powerless.

She had the choice of but two alternatives, to do as she had been commanded, for it amounted to that, or to die. The Committee would not kill her, in case she failed them. It would be unnecessary. Enough that they place the letter and the code in the hands of the authorities, by some anonymous means. Well enough she knew the Chancellor’s inflexible anger, and the Archduchess Annunciata’s cold rage. They would sweep her away with a gesture, and she would die the death of all traitors.

She only had two options: follow the orders she had been given, because that was what it was, or face death. The Committee wouldn't kill her if she let them down; that would be pointless. All they needed to do was pass the letter and the code to the authorities anonymously. She was well aware of the Chancellor’s unyielding anger and the cold fury of Archduchess Annunciata. They would dispose of her with a wave of their hand, and she would meet the same fate as any traitor.

A week! Time had been when a week of the dragging days at the Palace had seemed eternity. Now the hours flew. The gold clock on her dressing-table, a gift from the Archduchess, marked them with flying hands.

A week! There was a time when a week of the endless days at the Palace felt like forever. Now the hours zipped by. The gold clock on her dressing table, a gift from the Archduchess, marked them with swift hands.

She was, for the first time, cut off from the gossip of the Palace. The Archduchess let her severely alone. She disliked having anything interfere with her own comfort, disliked having her routine disturbed. But the Countess surmised a great deal. She guessed that Hedwig would defy them, and that they would break her spirit with high words. She surmised preparations for a hasty marriage—how hasty she dared not think. And she guessed, too, the hopeless predicament of Nikky Larisch.

She was, for the first time, cut off from the gossip of the Palace. The Archduchess completely ignored her. She hated anything that disrupted her comfort, disliked having her routine interrupted. But the Countess figured out a lot. She suspected that Hedwig would stand up to them and that they would try to crush her spirit with harsh words. She assumed they were making quick plans for a marriage—how quick, she didn’t dare consider. And she also understood the hopeless situation of Nikky Larisch.

She sat and stared ahead.

She sat and stared forward.

During the afternoon came a package, rather unskillfully tied with a gilt cord. Opening it, the Countess disclosed a glove-box of wood, with a design of rather shaky violets burnt into the cover. Inside was a note:

During the afternoon, a package arrived, clumsily tied with a gold cord. When the Countess opened it, she discovered a wooden glove box with a somewhat shaky design of violets burned into the lid. Inside was a note:

  I'm really sorry to hear that you're sick. This is to hold your gloves when you travel. Please forgive the work. I did it quickly.  
                                    FERDINAND WILLIAM OTTO.

Suddenly the Countess laughed, choking hysterical laughter that alarmed Minna; horrible laughter, which left her paler than ever, and gasping.

Suddenly, the Countess laughed, a hysterical laugh that worried Minna; a terrible laugh that made her even paler and gasping for breath.

The old castle of the Loscheks looked grim and inhospitable when she reached it that, night. Built during the years when the unbeliever overran southern Europe, it stood in a commanding position over a valley, and a steep, walled road led up to it. The narrow windows of its turrets were built, in defiance of the Moslem hordes, in the shape of the cross. Its walls had been hospitable enough, however, when the crusaders had thronged by to redeem the Holy Sepulcher from the grasp of the infidel. Here, in its stone hall, they had slept in weary rows on the floor. From its battlements they had stared south and east along the road their feet must follow.

The old castle of the Loscheks looked bleak and unwelcoming when she arrived that night. Built during the time when non-believers swept through southern Europe, it loomed over a valley, and a steep, walled path led up to it. The narrow windows of its towers were designed, as a challenge to the Muslim forces, in the shape of a cross. Its walls had been welcoming enough, however, when the crusaders had passed through to reclaim the Holy Sepulcher from the hands of the infidel. Here, in its stone hall, they had slept exhausted in rows on the floor. From its battlements, they had gazed south and east along the road they would have to take.

But now, its ancient glory and good repute departed, its garrison gone, its drawbridge and moat things of the past, its very hangings and furnishings mouldering from long neglect, it hung over the valley, a past menace, an empty threat.

But now, its ancient glory and good reputation had faded, its garrison gone, its drawbridge and moat relics of the past, its very tapestries and furnishings rotting from long neglect, it loomed over the valley, a relic of a former threat, an empty menace.

To this dreary refuge the Countess had fled. She wanted the silence of its still rooms in which to think. Wretched herself, its wretchedness called her. As the carriage which had brought her from, the railway turned into its woods; and she breathed the pungent odor of pine and balsam, she relaxed for the first time.

To this gloomy hideaway, the Countess had escaped. She needed the quiet of its tranquil rooms to think. Feeling miserable, its misery resonated with her. As the carriage that had brought her from the train moved into the woods, and she inhaled the strong scent of pine and balsam, she finally felt a sense of relaxation.

Why was she so hopeless? She could escape.

Why did she feel so hopeless? She could get away.

She knew the woods well. None who followed her could know them so well. She would get away, and somewhere, in a new world, make a fresh start. Surely, after all, peace was the greatest thing in the world.

She knew the woods inside and out. No one who followed her could understand them as deeply. She would escape, and in a new place, begin again. After all, peace was truly the most important thing in the world.

Peace! The word attracted her. There were religious houses where one would be safe enough, refuges high-walled and secure, into which no alien foot ever penetrated. And, as if to answer the thought, she saw at that moment across the valley the lights of Etzel, the tower of the church, with its thirteen bells, the monastery buildings behind it, and set at its feet, like pilgrims come to pray, the low houses of the peasants. For the church at Etzel contained a celebrated shrine, none other than that of Our Lady of the Angels, and here came, from all over the kingdom, long lines of footsore and weary pilgrims, seeking peace and sanctity, and some a miracle.

Peace! The word drew her in. There were religious places where one could feel safe, well-protected havens that no outsider could enter. And just as that thought crossed her mind, she caught sight of the lights of Etzel across the valley— the church tower with its thirteen bells, the monastery buildings behind it, and below, like pilgrims arriving to pray, the simple homes of the peasants. The church at Etzel housed a famous shrine, none other than that of Our Lady of the Angels, and people came from all over the kingdom, forming long lines of tired and weary pilgrims in search of peace, holiness, and some hoping for a miracle.

The carriage drove on; Minna, on the box, crossed herself at sight of the church, and chatted with the driver, a great figure who crowded her to the very edge of the seat.

The carriage went on; Minna, sitting on the box, crossed herself when she saw the church and talked with the driver, a large guy who pushed her right to the edge of the seat.

“I am glad to be here,” she said. “I am sick of grandeur. My home is in Etzel.” She turned and inspected the man beside her. “You are a newcomer, I think?”

“I’m glad to be here,” she said. “I’m tired of all the drama. My home is in Etzel.” She turned and looked at the man beside her. “You’re new here, right?”

“I have but just come to Etzel.”

"I'm just at Etzel."

“Then you cannot tell me about my people.” She was disappointed.

“Then you can’t tell me about my people.” She was let down.

“And you,” inquired the driver,—“you will stay for a visit?”

“And you,” asked the driver, “are you staying for a visit?”

“A week only. But better than nothing.”

“A week is short, but it’s better than nothing.”

“After that, you return to the city?”

“Are you going back to the city after that?”

“Yes. Madame the Countess—you would know, if you were Etzel-born—Madame the Countess is lady-in-waiting to Her Royal Highness, the Archduchess Annunciata.”

“Yes. Madame the Countess—you would know, if you were born in Etzel—Madame the Countess is a lady-in-waiting to Her Royal Highness, the Archduchess Annunciata.”

“So!” said the driver. But he was not curious, and the broken road demanded his attention. He was but newly come, so very newly that he did not know his way, and once made a wrong turning.

“So!” said the driver. But he wasn’t curious, and the rough road demanded his attention. He had just arrived, so recently that he didn’t know his way, and once took a wrong turn.

The Countess relaxed. She had not been followed. None but themselves had left the train. She was sure of that. And looking back, she satisfied herself that no stealthy foot-traveler dogged their slow progress. She breathed quietly, for the first time.

The Countess relaxed. She hadn’t been followed. No one else had left the train but them. She was certain of that. And glancing back, she assured herself that no sneaky traveler was trailing their slow progress. She breathed quietly for the first time.

She slept that night. She had wired ahead of her coming, and the old caretaker and his wife had opened a few rooms, her boudoir and dressing-room, and a breakfast-room on the first floor. They had swept the hall too, and built a fire there, but it had been built for a great household, and its emptiness chilled her.

She slept that night. She had sent a message ahead of her arrival, and the old caretaker and his wife had opened a few rooms: her bedroom and dressing room, as well as a breakfast room on the first floor. They had swept the hall too and built a fire there, but it had been made for a large household, and its emptiness made her feel cold.

At four o’clock in the morning she roused at the ringing of a bell, telling that masses had already begun at the church. For with the approach of Lent pilgrimages had greatly increased in numbers. But she slept again, to waken to full sunlight, greatly refreshed.

At four o’clock in the morning, she was awakened by the ringing of a bell, signaling that mass had already started at the church. With Lent approaching, the number of pilgrims had significantly increased. But she fell asleep again, only to wake up to bright sunlight, feeling very refreshed.

When she had breakfasted and dressed, she went out on a balcony, and looked down at the valley. It was late. Already the peasants of Etzel had gone out to their fields. Children played along its single streets. A few women on the steps of the church made rosaries of beads which they strung with deft fingers. A band of pilgrims struggled up the valley, the men carrying their coats, for the sun was warm, and the women holding their skirts from the dust.

When she had breakfasted and dressed, she went out onto a balcony and looked down at the valley. It was late. The peasants of Etzel had already gone out to their fields. Children played along its single streets. A few women on the steps of the church made rosaries with beads that they strung with skilled fingers. A group of pilgrims trudged up the valley, the men carrying their coats because the sun was warm, and the women lifting their skirts to keep them from the dust.

As they neared the church, however, coats were donned. The procession took on order and dignity. The sight was a familiar one to the Countess. Her eyes dropped to the old wall below, where in the sunshine the caretaker was beating a rug. Close to him, in intimate and cautious conversation, was the driver of the night before. Glancing up, they saw her and at once separated.

As they got closer to the church, they put on their coats. The procession gained a sense of order and dignity. The Countess recognized the scene. Her gaze fell to the old wall below, where in the sunlight the caretaker was beating a rug. Nearby, the driver from the night before was engaged in a close and cautious conversation. When they noticed her, they quickly separated.

Gone was peace, then. The Countess knew knew certainly. “Our eyes see everywhere.” Eyes, indeed, eyes that even now the caretaker raised furtively from his rug.

Gone was peace, then. The Countess knew for sure. “Our eyes see everywhere.” Eyes, indeed, eyes that even now the caretaker raised quietly from his rug.

Nevertheless, the Countess was minded to experiment, to be certain. For none is so suspicious, she knew, as one who fears suspicion. None so guilty as the guilty. During the forenoon she walked through the woods, going briskly, with vigorous, mountainbred feet. No crackle of underbrush disturbed her. Swift turnings revealed no lurking figures skulking behind the trunks of trees. But where an ancient stone bridge crossed a mountain stream, she came on the huge driver of the night before reflectively fishing.

Nevertheless, the Countess was determined to try something new, just to be sure. For no one is as suspicious as someone who is afraid of being suspected. No one feels guilt as deeply as the guilty do. During the morning, she walked through the woods, moving quickly with strong, mountain-born feet. No sounds of rustling plants disrupted her. Quick turns showed no hidden figures hiding behind the tree trunks. But when she reached an old stone bridge that spanned a mountain stream, she came across the large driver from the night before, lost in thought while fishing.

He saluted her gravely, and the Countess paused and looked at him. “You have caught no fish, my friend?” she said.

He nodded at her seriously, and the Countess stopped and gazed at him. “Haven't you caught any fish, my friend?” she asked.

“No, madame. But one plays about my hook.”

“No, ma’am. But someone is teasing my hook.”

She turned back. Eyes everywhere, and arms, great hairy arms. And feet that, for all their size, must step lightly!

She turned around. Eyes all around, and arms, big hairy arms. And feet that, despite their size, must step softly!

Restlessness followed her. She was a virtual Prisoner, free only in name. And the vigilance of the Terrorists obsessed her. She found a day gone, and no plan made. She had come here to think, and consecutive thought was impossible. She went to vespers at the church, and sat huddled in a corner. She suspected every eye that turned on her in frank curiosity. When, during the “Salve Regina,” the fathers, followed by their pupils, went slowly down the aisle, in reverent procession between rows of Pilgrims, she saw in their habits only a grim reminder of the black disguises of the Terrorists.

Restlessness followed her. She was a virtual prisoner, free only in name. And the watchfulness of the Terrorists consumed her. She realized a whole day had passed, and she hadn’t made any plans. She came here to think, but focused thought was impossible. She went to evening service at the church and sat huddled in a corner. She felt suspicious of every eye that turned to her in open curiosity. When, during the “Salve Regina,” the priests, followed by their students, moved slowly down the aisle in a respectful procession between rows of Pilgrims, she could only see their robes as a grim reminder of the black disguises of the Terrorists.

On the second day she made a desperate resolve, and characteristically put it into execution at once. She sent for the caretaker. When he came, uneasy, for the Loscheks were justly feared in the country side, and even the thing of which he knew gave him small courage, she lost no time in evasion.

On the second day, she made a bold decision and, true to her nature, put it into action immediately. She called for the caretaker. When he arrived, feeling anxious since the Loscheks were rightfully feared in the area, and even the little he knew didn't give him much confidence, she wasted no time in avoiding the issue.

“Go,” she said; “and bring here your accomplice—”

“Go,” she said, “and bring your accomplice here—”

“My accomplice, madame! I do not—”

“My partner, ma’am! I do not—”

“You heard me,” she said.

"You heard me," she stated.

He turned, half sullen, half terrified, and paused. “Which do you refer to, madame?”

He turned, partly sulky and partly scared, and hesitated. “Which one are you talking about, ma'am?”

She had seen only the one. Then there were others. Who could tell how many others?

She had seen only one. Then there were others. Who could say how many others?

“The one who drove here.”

“The person who drove here.”

So he went, leaving her to desperate reflection. When he returned, it was to usher in the heavy figure of the spy.

So he left, leaving her in deep thought. When he came back, it was to bring in the imposing figure of the spy.

“Which of you is in authority?” she demanded.

“Which one of you is in charge?” she asked.

“I, madame.” It was the spy who spoke.

“I, ma'am.” It was the spy who spoke.

She dismissed the caretaker with a gesture.

She dismissed the caretaker.

“Have you any discretion over me? Or must you refer matters to those who sent you?”

“Do you have any authority over me? Or do you have to consult those who sent you?”

“I must refer to them.”

"I need to mention them."

“How long will it take to send a message and receive a reply?”

“How long will it take to send a message and get a reply?”

He considered. “Until to-morrow night, madame.”

He thought about it. “Until tomorrow night, ma'am.”

Another day gone, then, and nothing determined!

Another day has passed, and still nothing is decided!

“Now, listen,” she said, “and listen carefully. I have come here to decide a certain question. Whether you know what that question is or not, does not matter. But before I decide it I must take a certain journey. I wish to make that journey. It is into Karnia.”

“Now, listen,” she said, “and pay attention. I’m here to settle a specific question. It doesn’t matter if you know what that question is or not. But before I make my decision, I need to go on a journey. I want to take that journey. It leads to Karnia.”

She watched him. “It is impossible. My instructions—”

She watched him. “This is impossible. My instructions—”

“I am not asking your permission. I wish to send a letter to the Committee. They, and they alone, will determine this thing. Will you send the letter?”

“I’m not asking for your permission. I want to send a letter to the Committee. They, and only they, will decide this matter. Will you send the letter?”

When he hesitated, perplexed, she got up and moved to her writing-table.

When he paused, confused, she stood up and went to her writing desk.

“I shall write the letter,” she said haughtily. “See that it is sent. When I report at the end of the time that I have sent such a letter, you can judge better than I the result if it has not been received.”

“I will write the letter,” she said with arrogance. “Make sure it gets sent. When I report at the end of the time that I sent that letter, you can judge the outcome better than I can if it hasn’t been received.”

He was still dubious, but she wrote the letter and gave it to him, her face proud and scornful. But she was not easy, for all that, and she watched from her balcony to see if any messenger left the castle and descended the mountain road. She was rewarded, an hour later, by seeing a figure leave the old gateway and start afoot toward the village, a pale-faced man with colorless hair. A part of the hidden guard that surrounded her, she knew, and somehow familiar. But, although she racked her brains, she could not remember where she had seen him.

He was still skeptical, but she wrote the letter and handed it to him, her face a mix of pride and disdain. Still, she wasn’t fully at ease, and she watched from her balcony to see if any messenger left the castle and made their way down the mountain road. An hour later, she was rewarded by spotting a figure exit the old gateway and start walking toward the village—a pale-faced man with colorless hair. She recognized him as part of the hidden guard surrounding her, but he seemed somehow familiar. However, no matter how hard she tried to remember, she couldn’t place where she had seen him before.

For the next twenty-four hours she waited. Life became one long endurance. She hated the forest, since she might not visit it alone. She hated the castle, because it was her prison. She stood for hours that first day on her balcony, surveying with scornful eyes the procession of the devout, weary women, perspiring men, lines of children going to something they did not comprehend, and carrying clenched in small, warm hands drooping bunches of early mountain flowers.

For the next twenty-four hours, she waited. Life felt like one long struggle. She hated the forest because she couldn't go there alone. She hated the castle because it was her prison. She spent hours that first day on her balcony, looking down with disdain at the procession of devoted, tired women, sweaty men, and lines of children heading to something they didn’t understand, each clutching small, warm hands full of drooping early mountain flowers.

And always, calling her to something she scorned, rang the bells for mass or for vespers. The very tower below beckoned her to peace—her, for whom there would never again be peace. She cursed the bell savagely, put her fingers in her ears, to be wakened at dawn the next morning to its insistent call.

And always, calling her to something she rejected, the bells rang for mass or vespers. The tower below seemed to invite her to find peace—peace that would never be hers again. She cursed the bell fiercely, covered her ears, only to be awakened at dawn the next morning by its relentless ringing.

There was no more sleep for her. She lay there in her bare room and gave herself to bitter reflection. Here, in this very castle, she had met Karl. That was eleven years before. Prince Hubert was living. During a period of peace between the two countries a truce had been arranged, treaties signed, with every prospect of permanence. During that time Karl and Hubert, glad of peace, had come here for the hunting. She remembered the stir about their coming, her father’s hurried efforts to get things in order, the cleaning and refurbishing, the peasants called in to serve the royal guests, and stripped of their quaint costumes to be put into ill-fitting livery.

There was no more sleep for her. She lay there in her empty room and surrendered to bitter thoughts. Here, in this very castle, she had met Karl. That was eleven years ago. Prince Hubert was alive. During a time of peace between the two countries, a truce had been arranged, treaties signed, with every promise of lasting stability. During that time, Karl and Hubert, pleased with the peace, had come here for a hunting trip. She remembered the excitement around their arrival, her father’s rushed efforts to get everything ready, the cleaning and renovations, the local farmers called in to serve the royal guests, and stripped of their traditional outfits to be dressed in uncomfortable uniforms.

They had bought her a new frock for evening wear, the father who was now dead, and the old aunt who had raised her—an ugly black satin, too mature for her. She had put it on in that very room, and wept in very despair.

They had bought her a new dress for evening wear, the father who was now gone, and the old aunt who had raised her—an ugly black satin, way too mature for her. She had put it on in that very room and cried in complete despair.

Then came the arrival, her father on the doorstep, she and her aunt behind him, and in the hall, lines of uneasy and shuffling peasants. How awkward and ill at ease they must have seemed! Then came the carriage, Hubert alighting first, then Karl. Karl had seen her instantly, over her father’s bent back.

Then her father arrived at the doorstep, with her and her aunt behind him, and in the hallway, there were rows of anxious and shuffling peasants. They must have seemed so awkward and uncomfortable! Then the carriage arrived, with Hubert getting out first, followed by Karl. Karl spotted her right away, over her father's hunched back.

Lying there, seeing things with the clear vision of the dawn, she wondered whether, had she met Karl later, in her sophisticated maturity, she would have fallen in love with him. There was no way to know. He had dawned on her then, almost the first man of rank she had ever seen. She saw him, not only with fresh eyes, but through the halo of his position. He was the Crown Prince of Karnia then, more dashing than Hubert, who was already married and had always been a serious youth, handsomer, a blond in a country of few blond men. His joyous smile had not taken on the mocking twist it acquired later. His blue eyes were gay and joyous.

Lying there, seeing everything clearly in the light of dawn, she wondered if, had she met Karl later in her more sophisticated life, she would have fallen for him. There was no way to know. Back then, he had appeared to her almost like the first important man she had ever encountered. She looked at him not only with fresh eyes but also through the lens of his status. He was the Crown Prince of Karnia then, more charming than Hubert, who was already married and had always been a serious guy, and better looking, a blonde in a country with few blondes. His cheerful smile hadn’t yet taken on the mocking twist it would later have. His blue eyes were bright and full of joy.

When she had bowed and would have kissed his hand, it had been Karl who kissed hers, and straightened to smile down at her.

When she had bent down and was about to kiss his hand, it was Karl who kissed hers and straightened up to smile at her.

“This is a very happy day, Countess,” he had said.

“This is a really happy day, Countess,” he said.

Then the old aunt had hustled forward, and the peasants had bowed nervously, and bustle and noise had filled the old place.

Then the old aunt hurried forward, and the peasants bowed nervously while bustle and noise filled the old place.

For four days the royal hunters had stayed. On the third day Karl had pleaded fatigue, and they had walked through the pine woods. On that very devil’s bridge he had kissed her. They had had serious talks, too. Karl was ambitious, even then. The two countries were at peace, but for how long? Contrary to opinion, he said, it was not rulers who led their people into war. It was the people who forced those wars. He spoke of long antagonisms, old jealousies, trade relations.

For four days, the royal hunters had been there. On the third day, Karl had claimed he was tired, and they had wandered through the pine woods. It was on that infamous bridge that he had kissed her. They had deep conversations as well. Even then, Karl was ambitious. The two countries were at peace, but for how long? Contrary to popular belief, he said, it wasn't the rulers who led their people into war. It was the people who pushed for those wars. He talked about long-standing conflicts, old grudges, and trade relationships.

She had listened, flattered, had been an intelligent audience. Even now, she felt that it was her intelligence as much as her beauty that had ensnared Karl. For ensnared he had been. She had dreamed wild dreams that night after he kissed her, dreams of being his wife. She was not too young to know passion in a man’s eyes, and Karl’s had burned with it.

She had listened, flattered, and had been an engaged audience. Even now, she felt that it was her smarts as much as her looks that had caught Karl's attention. And caught he had been. She had dreamt wild dreams that night after he kissed her, dreams of being his wife. She wasn't too young to recognize passion in a man’s eyes, and Karl’s had burned with it.

Then, the next day, while the hunters were away, her aunt had come to her, ugly, dowdy, and alarmed. “Little fool!” she had said. “They play, these princes. But they are evil with women, and dangerous. I have seen your eyes on him, sick with love. And Karl will amuse himself—it is the blood—and go away, laughing.”

Then, the next day, while the hunters were out, her aunt came to her, looking frumpy, worried, and alarmed. “You little fool!” she said. “These princes are just playing around. But they can be cruel to women and dangerous. I’ve seen the way you look at him, lovesick. And Karl will just toy with you—it’s in his nature—and then he’ll leave, laughing.”

She had been working with the satin dress, trying to make it lovely for him. Over it her eyes had met her aunt’s, small and twitching with anxiety. “But suppose he cares for me?” she had asked. “Sometimes I think—Why should you say he is evil?”

She had been working on the satin dress, trying to make it beautiful for him. As she did, her anxious eyes met her aunt’s, which were small and twitching. “But what if he actually cares for me?” she had asked. “Sometimes I wonder—Why do you say he’s evil?”

“Bah!”

"Ugh!"

She had grown angry then and, flinging the dress on the floor, had risen haughtily. “I think he will marry me,” she had announced, to be met with blank surprise, followed by cackling old laughter.

She got angry then and, throwing the dress on the floor, stood up haughtily. “I think he’s going to marry me,” she announced, only to be met with blank surprise, followed by cackling old laughter.

Karl had gone away, kissing her passionately, before he left her, in the dark hall. And many things had followed. A cousin, married into Karnia became lady-in-waiting to the old Queen. Olga Loschek had visited her. No accident all this, but a carefully thought-out plan of Karl’s. She had met Karl again. She was no longer the ill-dressed, awkward girl of the mountains, and his passion grew, rather than died.

Karl had left, kissing her passionately before heading out into the dark hall. And a lot had happened since then. A cousin who married into Karnia became a lady-in-waiting to the old Queen. Olga Loschek had dropped by to see her. This wasn't accidental; it was a carefully crafted plan by Karl. She had run into Karl again. She was no longer the poorly dressed, awkward girl from the mountains, and his passion only grew stronger.

He had made further love to her then, urged her to go away with him on a journey to the eastern end of the kingdom, would, indeed, have compromised her hopelessly. But, young as she was, she had had courage and strength; perhaps shrewdness too. Few women could have resisted him. He was gentleness itself with her, kindly, considerate, passionate. But she had kept her head.

He had become more intimate with her then, encouraged her to run away with him on a trip to the eastern edge of the kingdom, which would have completely compromised her. But, as young as she was, she had bravery and strength; maybe even some cleverness too. Few women could have turned him down. He was the very definition of gentleness with her—kind, thoughtful, and passionate. But she had maintained her composure.

And because she had kept her head, she had kept him. Through his many lapses, his occasional mad adventures, he had always come back to her. Having never possessed her, he had always wanted her. But not enough, she said drearily to herself, to pay the price of marriage.

And because she stayed calm, she kept him. Despite his many mistakes and wild adventures, he always returned to her. Even though he never truly had her, he always wanted her. But not enough, she thought to herself wearily, to pay the cost of marriage.

She was fair enough to him. Nothing but a morganatic marriage would be possible, and this would deprive his children of the throne. But less than marriage she would not have.

She treated him kindly enough. Nothing but a morganatic marriage would be possible, and that would prevent his children from inheriting the throne. But she would accept nothing less than marriage.

The old Queen died. Her cousin retired to the country, and raised pheasants for gayety. Olga Loschek’s visits to Karnia ceased. In time a place was made for her at the Court of Livonia and a brilliant marriage for her was predicted. But she did not marry. Now and then she retired to the castle near the border, and Karl visited her there. And, at last, after years, the inevitable happened.

The old Queen passed away. Her cousin moved to the countryside and started raising pheasants for fun. Olga Loschek stopped visiting Karnia. Eventually, she was given a position at the Court of Livonia, and everyone expected her to have a fantastic marriage. But she never married. Occasionally, she went to the castle near the border, and Karl would visit her there. Finally, after many years, the inevitable happened.

She was deeply in love, and the years were passing. The burden of resistance had always been on her, and marriage was out of the question. She was alone now. Her father had died, and the old aunt was in seclusion in a nunnery, where she pottered around a garden and knitted endless garments for the poor.

She was completely in love, and time was moving on. The weight of resistance had always been on her, and marriage was not an option. Now, she was alone. Her father had passed away, and her elderly aunt was living in a nunnery, where she tended to a garden and knitted countless clothes for the needy.

For a time Olga had been very happy. Karl’s motor crossed the mountains, and he came on foot through the woods. No breath of scandal touched her. And, outwardly, Karl did not change. He was still her ardent lover. But the times when they could meet were few.

For a while, Olga was really happy. Karl's motorcycle crossed the mountains, and he came on foot through the woods. No hint of scandal affected her. And on the outside, Karl didn’t change. He was still her passionate lover. But the times they could meet were limited.

And the Court of Livonia heard rumors—a gamekeeper’s daughter, an actress in his own capital, these were but two of the many. Olga Loschek was clever. She never reproached him or brought him to task. She had felt that, whatever his lapses, the years had made her necessary to him.

And the Court of Livonia heard gossip—a gamekeeper’s daughter, an actress in his own city, these were just a couple of the many. Olga Loschek was smart. She never blamed him or confronted him. She realized that, no matter his mistakes, the years had made her essential to him.

The war that followed the truce had seen her Karl’s spy in Livonia. She had undertaken it that the burden of gratitude should be on him—a false step, for men chafe under the necessity for gratitude.

The war that followed the truce had seen her as Karl’s spy in Livonia. She had taken it on herself to ensure that the burden of gratitude fell on him—a mistake, because men resent feeling obligated to be grateful.

Then had come another peace, and his visit to the summer palace. There he had seen Hedwig, grown since his last visit to lovely girlhood, and having what Olga Loschek could never again possess, youth.

Then came another peace, and his visit to the summer palace. There he had seen Hedwig, who had matured since his last visit into a beautiful young woman, possessing what Olga Loschek could never have again: youth.

And now he would marry her, and Olga Loschek, his tool and spy, was in danger of her life.

And now he was going to marry her, and Olga Loschek, his accomplice and informant, was in danger of her life.

That day, toward evening, the huge man presented himself. He brought no letter, but an oral message. “Permission is given, madame,” he said. “I myself shall accompany you.”

That day, in the evening, the large man showed up. He didn’t bring a letter, just a spoken message. “You have permission, ma'am,” he said. “I will personally escort you.”





CHAPTER XXIII. NIKKY MAKES A PROMISE

The Chancellor lived alone, in his little house near the Palace, a house that looked strangely like him, overhanging eyebrows and all, with windows that were like his eyes, clear and concealing many secrets. A grim, gray little old house, which concealed behind it a walled garden full of unexpected charm. And that, too, was like the Chancellor.

The Chancellor lived by himself in his small house near the Palace, a place that oddly reflected his own appearance, with brow-like overhanging eaves and windows that mirrored his eyes, clear yet hiding many secrets. It was a small, grim, gray house that had a walled garden behind it, filled with surprising charm. And that was also like the Chancellor.

In his study on the ground floor, overlooking the garden, the Chancellor spent his leisure hours. Here, on the broad, desk-like arm of his chair, where so many state documents had lain for signature, most of his meals were served. Here, free from the ghosts that haunted the upper rooms, he dreamed his dream of a greater kingdom.

In his study on the ground floor, which looked out over the garden, the Chancellor spent his free time. Here, on the wide, desk-like arm of his chair, where so many state documents had been laid out for his signature, most of his meals were served. Here, free from the ghosts that lingered in the upper rooms, he envisioned his dream of a bigger kingdom.

Mathilde kept his house for him, mended and pressed his uniforms, washed and starched his linen, quarreled with the orderly who attended him, and drove him to bed at night.

Mathilde took care of his house, cleaned and ironed his uniforms, washed and starched his linens, argued with the orderly who helped him, and made sure he went to bed at night.

“It is midnight,” she would say firmly—or one o’clock, or even later, for the Chancellor was old, and needed little sleep. “Give me the book.” Because, if she did not take it, he would carry it off to bed, and reading in bed is bad for the eyes.

“It’s midnight,” she would say firmly—or one o’clock, or even later, since the Chancellor was old and didn’t need much sleep. “Give me the book.” Because if she didn’t take it, he would take it to bed, and reading in bed is bad for your eyes.

“Just a moment, Mathilde,” he would say, and finish a paragraph. Sometimes he went on reading, and forgot about her, to look up, a half-hour later, perhaps, and find her still standing there, immobile, firm.

“Hold on a second, Mathilde,” he would say, and finish a paragraph. Sometimes he kept reading and completely forgot about her, only to look up, maybe half an hour later, and find her still standing there, motionless, resolute.

Then he would sigh, and close the book.

Then he would sigh and close the book.

At his elbow every evening Mathilde placed a glass of milk. If he had forgotten it, now he sipped it slowly, and the two talked—of homely things, mostly, the garden, or moths in the closed rooms which had lost, one by one, their beloved occupants, or of a loose tile on the roof. But now and then their conversation was more serious.

At his side every evening, Mathilde put a glass of milk. If he had forgotten it, he would now sip it slowly, and they talked about everyday things, mostly the garden, or the moths in the empty rooms that had lost, one by one, their cherished occupants, or a loose tile on the roof. But occasionally, their conversation turned more serious.

Mathilde, haunting the market with its gayly striped booths, its rabbits hung in pairs by the ears, its strings of dried vegetables, its lace bazaars Mathilde was in touch with the people. It was Mathilde, and not one of his agents, who had brought word of the approaching revolt of the coppersmiths’ guild, and enabled him to check it almost before it began. A stoic, this Mathilde, with her tall, spare figure and glowing eyes, stoic and patriot. Once every month she burned four candles before the shrine of Our Lady of Sorrows in the cathedral, because of four sons she had given to her country.

Mathilde strolled through the market filled with colorful booths, rabbits hanging by their ears, strings of dried vegetables, and lace shops. She connected with the people. It was Mathilde, not one of her agents, who informed him about the impending revolt of the coppersmiths' guild and helped him suppress it almost before it started. A stoic, this Mathilde, with her tall, thin figure and bright eyes, was both stoic and patriotic. Every month, she lit four candles before the shrine of Our Lady of Sorrows in the cathedral, honoring the four sons she had given to her country.

On the evening of the day Hedwig had made her futile appeal to the King, the Chancellor sat alone. His dinner, almost untasted, lay at his elbow. It was nine o’clock. At something after seven he had paid his evening visit to the King, and had found him uneasy and restless.

On the evening of the day Hedwig had made her pointless plea to the King, the Chancellor sat alone. His dinner, nearly untouched, sat beside him. It was nine o’clock. Shortly after seven, he had gone to visit the King and found him uneasy and restless.

“Sit down;” the King had said. “I need steadying, old friend.”

“Sit down,” the King said. “I need some support, old friend.”

“Steadying, sire?”

"Steady now, sire?"

“I have had a visit from Hedwig. Rather a stormy one, poor child.” He turned and fixed on his Chancellor his faded eyes. “In this course that you have laid out, and that I am following, as I always have,” irony this, but some truth, too,—“have you no misgivings? You still think it is the best thing?”

“I had a visit from Hedwig. It was quite a stormy one, poor thing.” He turned and looked at his Chancellor with his tired eyes. “In this path you’ve charted, which I’m following, as I always have,” there’s a bit of irony in that, but also some truth—“do you have any doubts? Do you still believe it’s the best choice?”

“It is the only thing.”

“It’s the only thing.”

“But all this haste,” put in the King querulously.

“But all this rushing,” the King complained.

“Is that so necessary? Hedwig begs for time. She hardly knows the man.”

“Is that really necessary? Hedwig is asking for more time. She barely knows the guy.”

“Time! But I thought—” He hesitated. How say to a dying man that time was the one thing he did not have?

“Time! But I thought—” He paused. How do you tell a dying man that time is the one thing he doesn't have?

“Another thing. She was incoherent, but I gathered that there was some one else. The whole interview was cyclonic. It seems, however, that this young protege of yours, Larisch, has been making love to her over Otto’s head.”

“Another thing. She was rambling, but I picked up that there was someone else involved. The whole interview was chaotic. It turns out, though, that this young protege of yours, Larisch, has been pursuing her behind Otto’s back.”

Mettlich’s face hardened, a gradual process, as the news penetrated in all its significance.

Mettlich’s expression grew serious, slowly, as the news sank in completely.

“I should judge,” the King went on relentlessly, “that this vaunted affection of his for the boy is largely assumed, a cover for other matters. But,” he added, with a flicker of humor, “my granddaughter assures me that it is she who has made the advances. I believe she asked him to elope with her, and he refused!”

“I should say,” the King continued without backing down, “that this so-called affection he has for the boy is mostly pretended, a disguise for other things. But,” he added, with a hint of humor, “my granddaughter tells me that it was her who made the first move. I believe she asked him to run away with her, and he turned her down!”

“A boy-and-girl affair, sire. He is loyal. And in all of this, you and I are reckoning without Karl. The Princess hardly knows him, and naturally she is terrified. But his approaching visit will make many changes. He is a fine figure of a man, and women—”

“A boy-girl thing, sir. He’s loyal. And in all this, we’re not considering Karl. The Princess barely knows him, and of course, she’s scared. But his upcoming visit will bring about a lot of changes. He’s quite a handsome guy, and women—”

“Exactly;” said the King dryly. What the Chancellor meant was that women always had loved Karl, and the King understood.

“Exactly,” said the King dryly. What the Chancellor meant was that women had always loved Karl, and the King understood.

“His wild days are over,” bluntly observed the Chancellor. “He is forty, sire.”

“His wild days are behind him,” the Chancellor said straightforwardly. “He’s forty, your majesty.”

“Aye,” said the King. “And at forty, a bad man changes his nature, and purifies himself in marriage! Nonsense, Karl will be as he has always been. But we have gone into this before. Only, I am sorry for Hedwig. Hilda would have stood it better. She is like her father. However”—his voice hardened “the thing is arranged, and we must carry out our contract. Get rid of this young Larisch.”

“Aye,” said the King. “And at forty, a bad man changes his ways and cleans up his act through marriage! Nonsense, Karl will remain just as he has always been. But we’ve already discussed this. Still, I feel bad for Hedwig. Hilda would have handled it better. She’s just like her father. However”—his voice turned stern—“the deal is set, and we have to honor our agreement. Get rid of this young Larisch.”

The Chancellor sat reflecting, his chin dropped forward on his breast. “Otto will miss him.”

The Chancellor sat deep in thought, his chin resting on his chest. “Otto is going to miss him.”

“Well, out with it. I may not dismiss him. What, then?”

“Well, just say it. I can’t just ignore him. So, what now?”

“It is always easy to send men away. But it is sometimes better to retain them, and force them to your will. We have here an arrangement that is satisfactory. Larisch is keen, young, and loyal. Hedwig has thrown herself at him. For that, sire, she is responsible, not he.”

“It’s always easy to send people away. But sometimes it’s better to keep them and make them do what you want. We have a situation here that works well. Larisch is eager, young, and loyal. Hedwig has made advances toward him. For that, sire, she is to blame, not him.”

“Then get rid of her,” growled the King.

“Then get rid of her,” the King snarled.

The Chancellor rose. “If the situation is left to me, sire,” he said, “I will promise two things. That Otto will keep his friend, and that the Princess Hedwig will bow to your wishes without further argument.”

The Chancellor stood up. “If you leave it to me, sire,” he said, “I promise two things. Otto will keep his friend, and Princess Hedwig will agree to your wishes without any more debate.”

“Do it, and God help you!” said the King, again with the flicker of amusement.

“Go ahead, and good luck!” said the King, with a hint of amusement.

The Chancellor had gone home, walking heavily along the darkening streets. Once again he had conquered. The reins remained in his gnarled old hands. And he was about to put the honor of the country into the keeping of the son of Maria Menrad, whom he had once loved.

The Chancellor had gone home, trudging along the darkening streets. Once again, he had won. The reins stayed in his weathered old hands. And he was about to hand the honor of the country over to the son of Maria Menrad, whom he had once loved.

So now he sat in his study, and waited. A great meerschaum pipe, a stag’s head with branching antlers and colored dark with years of use, lay on his tray; and on his knee, but no longer distinguishable in the dusk, lay an old daguerreotype of Maria Menrad.

So now he sat in his study and waited. A large meerschaum pipe, shaped like a stag’s head with branching antlers and darkened from years of use, rested on his tray; and on his knee, but no longer distinguishable in the dim light, was an old daguerreotype of Maria Menrad.

When he heard Nikky’s quick step as he came along the tiled passage, he slipped the case into the pocket of his shabby house-coat, and picked up the pipe.

When he heard Nikky’s quick steps approaching down the tiled hallway, he stuffed the case into the pocket of his worn housecoat and grabbed the pipe.

Nikky saluted, and made his way across the room in the twilight, with the ease of familiarity. “I am late, sir,” he apologized. “We found our man and he is safely jailed. He made no resistance.”

Nikky raised his hand in a salute and walked across the dimly lit room with the confidence of someone who knows the space well. “I’m sorry I’m late, sir,” he said. “We found our guy, and he’s safely locked up. He didn’t put up a fight.”

“Sit down,” said the Chancellor. And, touching a bell, he asked Mathilde for coffee. “So we have him,” he reflected. “The next thing is to discover if he knows who his assailants were. That, and the person for whom he acted—However, I sent for you for another reason. What is this about the Princess Hedwig?”

“Have a seat,” said the Chancellor. He rang a bell and asked Mathilde for coffee. “So we have him,” he thought. “The next step is to find out if he knows who attacked him. That, and the person he was working for—But I called you here for another reason. What’s going on with Princess Hedwig?”

“The Princess Hedwig!”

“Princess Hedwig!”

“What folly, boy! A young girl who cannot know her own mind! And for such a bit of romantic trifling you would ruin yourself. It is ruin. You know that.”

“What foolishness, boy! A young girl who doesn’t know her own mind! And for such a little bit of romantic nonsense, you would destroy yourself. It is destruction. You know that.”

“I am sorry,” Nikky said simply. “As far as my career goes, it does not matter. But I am thinking of her.”

“I’m sorry,” Nikky said simply. “As far as my career goes, it doesn’t matter. But I’m thinking about her.”

“A trifle late.”

"A little late."

“But,” Nikky spoke up valiantly, “it is not romantic folly, in the way you mean, sir. As long as I live, I shall—It is hopeless, of course, sir.”

“But,” Nikky said courageously, “it’s not the kind of romantic nonsense you’re talking about, sir. As long as I’m alive, I will—It’s hopeless, of course, sir.”

“Madness,” commented the Chancellor. “Sheer spring madness. You would carry her off, I dare say, and hide yourselves at the end of a rainbow! Folly!”

“Madness,” said the Chancellor. “Total spring madness. You would take her away, I bet, and hide yourselves at the end of a rainbow! Ridiculous!”

Nikky remained silent, a little sullen.

Nikky stayed quiet, a bit downcast.

“The Princess went to the King with her story this evening.” The boy started. “A cruel proceeding, but the young are always cruel. The expected result has followed: the King wishes you sent away.”

“The Princess went to the King with her story this evening.” The boy jumped. “That’s a harsh move, but young people can be cruel. The expected outcome has happened: the King wants you gone.”

“I am at his command, sir.”

“I’m at his command, sir.”

The Chancellor filled his pipe from a bowl near by, working deliberately. Nikky sat still, rather rigid.

The Chancellor filled his pipe from a nearby bowl, taking his time. Nikky sat still, feeling somewhat stiff.

“May I ask,” he said at last, “that you say to the King that the responsibility is mine? No possible blame can attach to the Princess Hedwig. I love her, and—I am not clever. I show what I feel.”

“Can I ask you,” he finally said, “to tell the King that the responsibility is mine? No blame should fall on Princess Hedwig. I love her, and—I’m not very clever. I just express what I feel.”

He was showing it then, both hurt and terror, not for himself, but for her. His voice shook in spite of his efforts to be every inch a soldier.

He was showing it then, a mix of hurt and fear, not for himself, but for her. His voice trembled despite his attempts to act like a true soldier.

“The immediate result,” said the Chancellor cruelly, “will doubtless be a putting forward of the date for her marriage.” Nikky’s hands clenched. “A further result would be your dismissal from the army. One does not do such things as you have done, lightly.”

“The immediate result,” said the Chancellor harshly, “will probably be a rescheduling of her wedding date.” Nikky’s hands tightened into fists. “Another consequence would be your dismissal from the army. You don’t just do the things you’ve done without serious repercussions.”

“Lightly!” said Nikky Larisch. “God!”

“Gently!” said Nikky Larisch. “OMG!”

“But,” continued the Chancellor, “I have a better way. I have faith, for one thing, in your blood. The son of Maria Menrad must be—his mother’s son. And the Crown Prince is attached to you. Not for your sake, but for his, I am inclined to be lenient. What I shall demand for that leniency is that no word of love again pass between you and the Princess Hedwig.”

“But,” continued the Chancellor, “I have a better idea. For one, I believe in your family background. The son of Maria Menrad must be—his mother’s son. And the Crown Prince is fond of you. Not for your sake, but for his, I’m willing to be lenient. The one condition I have for that leniency is that no more words of love be exchanged between you and Princess Hedwig.”

“It would be easier to go away.”

“It would be easier to just leave.”

“Aye, of course. But ‘easier’ is not your word nor mine.” But Nikky’s misery touched him. He rose and placed a heavy hand on the boy’s shoulder. “It is not as simple as that. I know, boy. But you are young, and these things grow less with time. You need not see her. She will be forbidden to visit Otto or to go to the riding-school. You see, I know about the riding-school! And, in a short time now, the marriage will solve many difficulties.”

“Yeah, of course. But ‘easier’ isn’t the right word for either of us.” But Nikky’s sadness affected him. He stood up and put a firm hand on the boy’s shoulder. “It’s not that simple. I get it, kid. But you’re young, and these feelings will fade over time. You don’t have to see her. She won’t be allowed to visit Otto or go to the riding school. You see, I know about the riding school! And soon enough, the marriage will resolve a lot of issues.”

Nikky closed his eyes. It was getting to be a habit, just as some people crack their knuckles.

Nikky shut his eyes. It was becoming a habit, like some people crack their knuckles.

“We need our friends about us,” the Chancellor continued. “The Carnival is coming,—always a dangerous time for us. The King grows weaker day by day. A crisis is impending for all of us, and we need you.”

“We need our friends around us,” the Chancellor continued. “The Carnival is coming—always a risky time for us. The King is getting weaker every day. A crisis is approaching for all of us, and we need you.”

Nikky rose, steady enough now, but white to the lips.

Nikky stood up, steady now, but pale to the lips.

“I give my word, sir,” he said. “I shall say no word of—of how I feel to Hedwig. Not again. She knows and I think,” he added proudly, “that she knows I shall not change. That I shall always—”

“I promise, sir,” he said. “I won’t say anything about—about how I feel to Hedwig. Not again. She knows, and I think,” he added proudly, “that she knows I won’t change. That I will always—”

“Exactly!” said the Chancellor. It was the very, pitch of the King’s dry old voice. “Of course she knows, being a woman. And now, good-night.”

“Exactly!” said the Chancellor. It was the very pitch of the King’s dry old voice. “Of course she knows, being a woman. And now, good night.”

But long after Nikky had gone he sat in the darkness. He felt old and tired and a hypocrite. The boy would not forget, as he himself had not forgotten. His hand, thrust into his pocket, rested on the faded daguerreotype there.

But long after Nikky had left, he sat in the darkness. He felt old and tired and like a hypocrite. The boy wouldn’t forget, just as he himself hadn’t forgotten. His hand, shoved into his pocket, rested on the worn-out daguerreotype inside.

Peter Niburg was shot at dawn the next morning. He went, a coward, to his death, held between two guards and crying piteously. But he died a brave man. Not once in the long hours of his interrogation had he betrayed the name of the Countess Loschek.

Peter Niburg was shot at dawn the next morning. He went, a coward, to his death, held between two guards and crying pathetically. But he died a brave man. Not once in the long hours of his interrogation had he revealed the name of the Countess Loschek.





CHAPTER XXIV. THE BIRTHDAY

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto of Livonia was having a birthday. Now, a birthday for a Crown Prince of Livonia is not a matter of a cake with candles on it; and having his ears pulled, once for each year and an extra one to grow on. Nor of a holiday from lessons, and a picnic in spring woods. Nor of a party, with children frolicking and scratching the best furniture.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto of Livonia was celebrating his birthday. Now, a birthday for a Crown Prince of Livonia isn't just about cake with candles or having his ears pulled, once for each year plus an extra one for good luck. It’s not about taking a break from lessons or having a picnic in the spring woods. It’s not even about a party with kids running around and ruining the best furniture.

In the first place, he was wakened at dawn and taken to early service in the chapel, a solemn function, with the Court assembled and slightly sleepy. The Crown Prince, who was trying to look his additional dignity of years, sat and stood as erect as possible, and yawned only once.

In the first place, he was woken up at dawn and taken to early service in the chapel, a serious event, with the Court gathered and a bit sleepy. The Crown Prince, who was trying to appear more dignified with his age, sat and stood as straight as he could, and yawned only once.

After breakfast he was visited by the chaplain who had his religious instruction in hand, and interrogated. He did not make more than about sixty per cent in this, however, and the chaplain departed looking slightly discouraged.

After breakfast, the chaplain came to see him with his religious instruction materials and asked him questions. He only scored about sixty percent on this, though, and the chaplain left looking a bit discouraged.

Lessons followed, and in each case the tutor reminded him that, having now reached his tenth birthday, he should be doing better than in the past. Especially the French tutor, who had just heard a rumor of Hedwig’s marriage.

Lessons continued, and each time the tutor reminded him that now that he had turned ten, he should be performing better than before. This was especially true for the French tutor, who had just heard a rumor about Hedwig’s marriage.

At eleven o’clock came word that the King was too ill to have him to luncheon, but that he would see him for a few moments that afternoon. Prince Ferdinand William Otto, who was diagramming the sentence, “Abraham Lincoln freed the slaves in America,” and doing it wrong, looked up in dismay.

At eleven o’clock, news came that the King was too sick to have him for lunch, but he would see him for a few minutes that afternoon. Prince Ferdinand William Otto, who was trying to diagram the sentence, “Abraham Lincoln freed the slaves in America,” and getting it wrong, looked up in shock.

“I’d like to know what’s the use of having a birthday,” he declared rebelliously.

“I want to know what the point is of having a birthday,” he said defiantly.

The substitution of luncheon with the Archduchess Annunciata hardly thrilled him. Unluckily he made an observation to that effect, and got five off in Miss Braithwaite’s little book.

The replacement of lunch with Archduchess Annunciata didn’t excite him much. Unfortunately, he mentioned that, and ended up with five marks in Miss Braithwaite’s little book.

The King did not approve of birthday gifts. The expensive toys which the Court would have offered the child were out of key with the simplicity of his rearing. As a matter of fact, the Crown Prince had never heard of a birthday gift, and had, indeed, small experience of gifts of any kind, except as he made them himself. For that he had a great fondness. His small pocket allowance generally dissipated itself in this way.

The King wasn't in favor of birthday gifts. The lavish toys that the Court would have given the child didn't fit with the simplicity of his upbringing. In fact, the Crown Prince had never even heard of a birthday gift and had very little experience with gifts at all, except for the ones he gave himself. He actually enjoyed that a lot. His small allowance usually ended up being spent on this.

So there were no gifts. None, that is, until the riding-hour came, and Nikky, subverter of all discipline. He had brought a fig lady, wrapped in paper.

So there were no gifts. None, that is, until it was time to ride, and Nikky, the one who disrupted all order. He had brought a fig lady, wrapped in paper.

“It’s quite fresh,” he said, as they walked together across the Place. “I’ll give it to you when we get to the riding-school. I saw the woman myself take it out of her basket. So it has no germs on it.”

“It’s really fresh,” he said as they walked together across the square. “I’ll give it to you when we get to the riding school. I saw the woman take it out of her basket myself. So it’s germ-free.”

But, although he spoke bravely, Nikky was the least bit nervous. First of all he was teaching the boy deception. “But why don’t they treat him like a human being?” he demanded of himself. Naturally there was no answer. Maria Menrad’s son had a number of birthdays in his mind, real birthdays with much indulgence connected with them.

But even though he spoke confidently, Nikky was a little nervous. For one thing, he was teaching the boy to be deceitful. “But why don’t they treat him like a person?” he questioned himself. Of course, there was no answer. Maria Menrad’s son had several birthdays in his mind, actual birthdays filled with a lot of treats and special attention.

Second, suppose it really had a germ or two on it? Anxiously, having unwrapped it, he examined it in the sunlight of a window of the ring. Certainly, thus closely inspected, it looked odd. There were small granules over it.

Second, what if it actually had a germ or two on it? Nervously, after unwrapping it, he looked at it in the sunlight coming through the window onto the ring. Clearly, under such close inspection, it looked strange. There were tiny granules all over it.

The Crown Prince waited patiently. “Miss Braithwaite says that if you look at them under a glass, there are bugs on them,” he observed, with interest.

The Crown Prince waited patiently. “Miss Braithwaite says that if you look at them through a lens, there are bugs on them,” he noted, with interest.

“Perhaps, after all, you’d better not have it.”

“Maybe, after all, it’s better if you don’t have it.”

“They are very small bugs,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto anxiously. “I don’t object to them at all.”

“They're really tiny bugs,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto anxiously. “I don’t mind them at all.”

So, after all, Nikky uneasily presented his gift; and nothing untoward happened. He was rewarded, however, by such a glow of pleasure and gratitude from the boy that his scruples faded.

So, in the end, Nikky nervously gave his gift, and nothing bad happened. However, he was met with such a warm feeling of happiness and thanks from the boy that his doubts disappeared.

No Hedwig again, to distract Nikky’s mind. The lesson went on; trot, canter, low jumps. And then what Nikky called “stunts,” an American word which delighted the Crown Prince.

No Hedwig again to take Nikky’s mind off things. The lesson continued; trot, canter, low jumps. And then what Nikky referred to as “stunts,” an American term that thrilled the Crown Prince.

But, Nikky, like the big child he was himself, had kept his real news to the last.

But Nikky, being the big kid he was, had saved his real news for last.

Already, he was offering himself on the altar of the child’s safety. Behind his smiles lay something of the glow of the martyr. His eyes were sunken, his lips drawn. He had not slept at all, nor eaten. But to the boy he meant to show no failing, to be the prince of playmates, the brother of joy. Perhaps in this way, he felt, lay his justification.

Already, he was sacrificing himself for the child's safety. Behind his smiles was a hint of martyrdom. His eyes were sunken, and his lips were tight. He hadn’t slept or eaten at all. But to the boy, he planned to show no weakness, to be the ultimate playmate, the brother of joy. Perhaps he believed this was his way of finding purpose.

So now, with the Crown Prince facing toward the Palace again, toward luncheon with his aunt and a meeting with the delegation, Nikky, like an epicure of sensations, said: “By the way, Otto, I found that dog you saw yesterday. What was his name? Toto?”

So now, with the Crown Prince facing the Palace again, ready for lunch with his aunt and a meeting with the delegation, Nikky, like a connoisseur of experiences, said: “By the way, Otto, I found that dog you saw yesterday. What was his name? Toto?”

“Where did you find him? Yes, Toto!”

“Where did you find him? Yeah, Toto!”

“I looked him up,” said Nikky modestly. “You see, it’s like this: He’s a pretty nice dog. There aren’t many dogs like him. And I thought—well, nobody can say I can’t have a dog.”

“I looked him up,” Nikky said modestly. “You see, it’s like this: He’s a pretty nice dog. There aren’t many dogs like him. And I thought—well, no one can say I can’t have a dog.”

“You’ve got him? You, yourself?”

"You have him? You, yourself?"

“I, myself. I dare say he has fleas, and they will get in the carpet, but—I tell you what I thought: He will be really your dog, do you see? I’ll take care of him, and keep him for you, and bring him out to walk where you can see him. Then, when they say you may have a dog, you’ve got one, already. All I have to do is to bring him to you.”

“I, myself. I dare say he has fleas, and they'll get in the carpet, but—I’m telling you what I thought: He’s going to be your dog, you see? I’ll take care of him, look after him for you, and take him out for walks where you can see him. Then, when they say you can have a dog, you’ll already have one. All I need to do is bring him to you.”

Wise Nikky, of the understanding boy’s heart. He had brought into the little Prince’s life its first real interest, something vital, living. And something of the soreness and hurt of the last few hours died in Nikky before Prince Ferdinand William Otto’s smile.

Wise Nikky, with the heart of an understanding boy. He had introduced into the little Prince’s life its first genuine interest, something essential and alive. And something of the pain and hurt from the last few hours faded away in Nikky before Prince Ferdinand William Otto’s smile.

“Oh, Nikky!” was all the child said at first, and grew silent for very happiness. Then: “We can talk about him. You can tell me all the things he does, and I can send him bones, can’t I? Unless you don’t care to carry them.”

“Oh, Nikky!” was all the child said at first, and then fell silent from sheer happiness. Then: “We can talk about him. You can tell me everything he does, and I can send him bones, right? Unless you don’t want to carry them.”

This, in passing, explains the reason why, to the eyes of astonished servants, from that day forth the Crown Prince of Livonia apparently devoured his chop, bone and all. And why Nikky resembled, at times, a well-setup, trig, and soldierly appearing charnel-house. “If I am ever arrested,” he once demurred, “and searched, Highness, I shall be consigned to a madhouse.”

This explains why, from that day on, the shocked servants saw the Crown Prince of Livonia seemingly devour his chop, bone and all. And why Nikky sometimes looked like a well-built, trim, and soldierly charnel house. “If I ever get arrested,” he once said hesitantly, “and searched, Your Highness, I’ll end up in a mental hospital.”

Luncheon was extremely unsuccessful. His Cousin Hedwig looked as though she had been crying, and Hilda, eating her soup too fast, was sent from the table. The Crown Prince, trying to make conversation, chose Nikky as his best subject, and met an icy silence. Also, attempting to put the bone from a chicken leg in his pocket, he was discovered.

Luncheon was a total flop. His Cousin Hedwig looked like she'd been crying, and Hilda, who was eating her soup way too quickly, got sent from the table. The Crown Prince, trying to make small talk, picked Nikky as his go-to topic and was met with a cold silence. Plus, when he tried to sneak a chicken leg bone into his pocket, he was caught.

“What in the world!” exclaimed the Archduchess. “What do you want of a chicken bone?”

“What on earth!” exclaimed the Archduchess. “What do you want with a chicken bone?”

“I just wanted it, Tante.”

“I just wanted it, Aunt.”

“It is greasy. Look at your fingers!”

“It's greasy. Look at your fingers!”

“Mother,” Hedwig said quietly, “it is his birthday.”

“Mom,” Hedwig said softly, “it’s his birthday.”

“I do not need you to remind me of that. Have I not been up since the middle of the night, for that reason?”

“I don’t need you to remind me of that. Haven’t I been up since the middle of the night for that reason?”

But she said no more, and was a trifle more agreeable during the remainder of the meal. She was just a bit uneasy before Hedwig those days. She did not like the look in her eyes.

But she said nothing more and was a little more pleasant for the rest of the meal. She felt a bit uneasy around Hedwig during those days. She didn’t like the way her eyes looked.

That afternoon, attired in his uniform of the Guards, the Crown Prince received the delegation of citizens in the great audience, chamber of the Palace, a solitary little figure, standing on the red carpet before the dais at the end. Behind him, stately with velvet hangings, was the tall gilt chair which some day would be his. Afternoon sunlight, coming through the long windows along the side, shone on the prisms of the heavy chandeliers, lighted up the paintings of dead and gone kings of his line, gleamed in great mirrors and on the polished floor.

That afternoon, dressed in his Guards uniform, the Crown Prince welcomed the group of citizens in the grand audience chamber of the Palace, a solitary figure standing on the red carpet before the dais at the far end. Behind him, adorned with velvet drapes, was the tall gilt chair that would one day be his. Afternoon sunlight streamed through the long windows along the sides, illuminating the crystals of the heavy chandeliers, highlighting the portraits of former kings of his lineage, and shining on the large mirrors and the polished floor.

On each side of his small figure the Council grouped itself, fat Friese, rat-faced Marschall, Bayerl, with his soft voice and white cheeks lighted by hot eyes, and the others. They stood very stiff, in their white gloves. Behind them were grouped the gentlemen of the Court, in full dress and decorated with orders. At the door stood the Lord Chamberlain, very gorgeous in scarlet and gold.

On either side of his small frame, the Council surrounded him: the plump Friese, the weaselly Marschall, Bayerl with his soft voice and pale cheeks glowing with intense eyes, and the others. They stood very rigidly in their white gloves. Behind them were the gentlemen of the Court, dressed to the nines and adorned with medals. By the door stood the Lord Chamberlain, looking splendid in scarlet and gold.

The Chancellor stood near the boy, resplendent in his dress uniform, a blue ribbon across his shirt front, over which Mathilde had taken hours. He was the Mettlich of the public eye now, hard of features, impassive, inflexible.

The Chancellor stood next to the boy, looking sharp in his dress uniform, with a blue ribbon across his shirt front that Mathilde had spent hours on. He was now the face of Mettlich in the public eye, with a stern expression, unyielding and emotionless.

In ordinary times less state would have been observed, a smaller room, Mettlich only, or but one or two others, an informal ceremony. But the Chancellor shrewdly intended to do the delegation all honor, the Palace to give its best, that the city, in need, might do likewise.

In normal times, there would have been less formality, just a smaller room, maybe Mettlich and one or two others, an informal ceremony. But the Chancellor cleverly wanted to honor the delegation, so the Palace was set to show its best, hoping the city, in need, would do the same.

And he had staged the affair well. The Crown Prince, standing alone, so small, so appealing, against his magnificent background, was a picture to touch the hardest. Not for nothing had Mettlich studied the people, read their essential simplicity, their answer to any appeal to the heart. These men were men of family. Surely no father of a son could see that lonely child and not offer him loyalty.

And he had set up the scene perfectly. The Crown Prince, standing alone, so tiny and charming, against his breathtaking backdrop, was an image that could move even the hardest of hearts. It wasn’t for no reason that Mettlich had studied the people, understood their fundamental simplicity, their response to any emotional appeal. These men valued family. No father looking at that lonely child could see him and not feel compelled to offer his loyalty.

With the same wisdom, he had given the boy small instruction, and no speech of thanks. “Let him say what comes into his head,” Mettlich had reasoned. “It will at least be spontaneous and boyish.”

With the same wisdom, he gave the boy a little guidance and no thanks. “Let him say what he thinks,” Mettlich had reasoned. “At least it will be spontaneous and youthful.”

The Crown Prince was somewhat nervous. He blinked rapidly as the delegation entered and proceeded up the room. However, happening at that moment to remember Nikky with the brass inkwell, he forgot himself in amusement. He took a good look at the gold casket, as it approached, reverently borne, and rather liked its appearance. It would have been, he reflected, extremely convenient to keep things in, pencils and erasers, on his desk. But, of course, he would not have it to keep. Quite a number of things passed into his possession and out again with the same lightning-like rapidity.

The Crown Prince felt a bit anxious. He blinked quickly as the delegation walked into the room. But then he remembered Nikky with the brass inkwell, and he found himself laughing. He took a good look at the gold casket as it was carried toward him with care, and he actually liked how it looked. He thought it would be really handy for storing pencils and erasers on his desk. But, of course, it wouldn’t be his to keep. Many things came into his possession and left just as fast.

The first formalities over, and the Crown Prince having shaken hands nine times, the spokesman stepped forward. He had brought a long, written speech, which had already been given to the newspapers. But after a moment’s hesitation he folded it up.

The formalities done, and the Crown Prince having shaken hands nine times, the spokesperson stepped forward. He had a long, written speech that had already been given to the newspapers. But after a brief hesitation, he folded it up.

“Your Royal Highness,” he said, looking down, “I have here a long speech, but all that it contains I can say briefly. It is your birthday, Highness. We come, representing many others, to present to you our congratulations, and—the love of your people. It is our hope”—He paused. Emotion and excitement were getting the better of him—“our hope, Highness, that you will have many happy years. To further that hope, we are here to-day to say that we, representing all classes, are your most loyal subjects. We have fought for His Majesty the King, and if necessary we will fight for you.” He glanced beyond the child at the Council, and his tone was strong and impassioned: “But to-day we are here, not to speak of war, but to present to you our congratulations, our devotion, and our loyalty.”

“Your Royal Highness,” he said, looking down, “I have a long speech prepared, but I can sum it up quickly. It’s your birthday, Highness. We’re here, representing many others, to offer you our congratulations and the love of your people. It’s our hope”—He paused. Emotion and excitement were overwhelming him—“our hope, Highness, is that you will enjoy many happy years ahead. To support that hope, we’re here today to declare that we, representing all walks of life, are your most loyal subjects. We’ve fought for His Majesty the King, and if needed, we will fight for you.” He glanced past the child at the Council, and his tone was strong and passionate: “But today we’re not here to talk about war, but to present you with our congratulations, our devotion, and our loyalty.”

Also a casket. He had forgotten that. He stepped back, was nudged, and recollected.

Also a casket. He had forgotten that. He stepped back, was nudged, and remembered.

“Also a gift,” he said, and ruined a fine speech among smiles. But the presentation took place in due order, and Otto cleared his throat.

“Also a gift,” he said, interrupting a nice speech with smiles. But the presentation happened as planned, and Otto cleared his throat.

“Thank you all very much,” he said. “It is a very beautiful gift. I admire it very much. I should like to keep it on my desk, but I suppose it is too valuable. Thank you very much.”

“Thank you all so much,” he said. “This is a really beautiful gift. I appreciate it a lot. I would love to keep it on my desk, but I guess it’s too valuable. Thank you very much.”

The spokesman hoped that it might be arranged that he keep it on his desk, an ever-present reminder of the love of his city. To this the Chancellor observed that it would be arranged, and the affair was over. To obviate the difficulty of having the delegation back down the long room, it was the Crown Prince who departed first, with the Chancellor.

The spokesman hoped that it could be arranged for him to keep it on his desk, always reminding him of his city's love. The Chancellor responded that it would be arranged, and that settled the matter. To avoid the issue of the delegation having to walk back down the long room, it was the Crown Prince who left first, along with the Chancellor.

Altogether, it was comfortably over, and the Chancellor reflected grimly that the boy had done well. He had made friends of the delegation at a time when he needed friends. As they walked along the long corridors of the Palace together, the Chancellor was visualizing another scene, which must come soon, pray God with as good result: the time when, the old King dead and the solemn bell of the cathedral tolling, this boy would step out on to the balcony overlooking the Place, and show himself to the great throng below the windows.

All in all, it was comfortably over, and the Chancellor thought grimly that the boy had done well. He had made friends with the delegation when he really needed allies. As they walked down the long corridors of the Palace together, the Chancellor imagined another scene that must come soon, hopefully with just as positive an outcome: the moment when, with the old King dead and the cathedral bell ringing, this boy would step out onto the balcony overlooking the square and present himself to the large crowd below the windows.

To offset violence and anarchy itself, only that one small figure on the balcony!

To counteract violence and chaos, just that one little figure on the balcony!

Late in the afternoon the King sent for Prince Ferdinand William Otto. He had not left his bed since the day he had placed the matter of Hedwig’s marriage before the Council, and now he knew he would never leave it. There were times between sleeping and waking when he fancied he had already gone, and that only his weary body on the bed remained. At such times he saw Hubert, only, strangely enough, not as a man grown, but as a small boy again; and his Queen, but as she had looked many years before, when he married her, and when at last, after months of married wooing, she had crept willing into his arms.

Late in the afternoon, the King called for Prince Ferdinand William Otto. He hadn’t gotten out of bed since the day he brought up Hedwig’s marriage to the Council, and now he knew he would never get out of it again. There were moments between sleep and waking when he thought he had already passed away, and only his tired body remained on the bed. During those times, he saw Hubert, but oddly, not as a grown man, but as a small boy again; and he saw his Queen, but as she had looked many years earlier, when he married her, and when finally, after months of courting, she had willingly come into his arms.

So, awakening from a doze, he saw the boy there, and called him Hubert. Prince Ferdinand William Otto, feeling rather worried, did the only thing he could think of. He thrust his warm hand into his grandfather’s groping one, and the touch of his soft flesh roused the King.

So, waking up from a nap, he saw the boy there and called him Hubert. Prince Ferdinand William Otto, feeling a bit anxious, did the only thing he could think of. He put his warm hand into his grandfather’s searching one, and the feel of his soft skin brought the King back to awareness.

The Sister left them together, and in her small room dropped on her knees before the holy image. There, until he left, she prayed for the King’s soul, for the safety and heavenly guidance of the boy. The wind stirred her black habit and touched gently her white coif. She prayed, her pale lips moving silently.

The Sister left them alone, and in her small room, she dropped to her knees in front of the holy image. There, until he left, she prayed for the King’s soul and for the safety and divine guidance of the boy. The wind stirred her black habit and lightly touched her white coif. She prayed, her pale lips moving silently.

In the King’s bedchamber Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat on a high chair, and talked. He was extremely relieved that his exile was over, but he viewed his grandfather, with alarm. His aunt had certainly intimated that his running away had made the King worse. And he looked very ill.

In the King’s bedroom, Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat in a high chair and talked. He felt really relieved that his exile was over, but he looked at his grandfather with concern. His aunt had definitely hinted that his escape had made the King worse. And he looked really sick.

“I’m awfully sorry, grandfather,” he said.

“I’m really sorry, grandpa,” he said.

“For what?”

"Why?"

“That I went away the other day, sir.”

“That I left the other day, sir.”

“It was, after all, a natural thing to do.”

“It was, after all, a natural thing to do.”

The Crown Prince could hardly believe his ears.

The Crown Prince could barely believe what he was hearing.

“If it could only be arranged safely—a little freedom—” The King lay still with closed eyes.

“If it could be arranged safely—a bit of freedom—” The King lay still with his eyes closed.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto felt uneasy. “But I am very comfortable, and—and happy,” he hastened to say. “You are, please, not to worry about me, sir. And about the paper I threw at Monsieur Puaux the other day, I am sorry about that too. I don’t know exactly why I did it.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto felt uneasy. “But I'm really comfortable, and—and happy,” he quickly said. “Please don't worry about me, sir. And I apologize for the paper I tossed at Monsieur Puaux the other day; I'm sorry about that too. I’m not exactly sure why I did it.”

The King still held his hand, but he said nothing. There were many things he wanted to say. He had gone crooked where this boy must go straight. He had erred, and the boy must avoid his errors. He had cherished enmities, and in his age they cherished him. And now— “May I ask you a question, sir?”

The King still held his hand, but he said nothing. There were many things he wanted to say. He had strayed where this boy must stay on the right path. He had made mistakes, and the boy must learn from them. He had held onto grudges, and in his later years, people valued him for that. And now— “Can I ask you a question, sir?”

“What is it?”

"What is it?"

“Will you tell me about Abraham Lincoln?”

“Will you share some information about Abraham Lincoln?”

“Why?” The King was awake enough now. He fixed the Crown Prince with keen eyes.

“Why?” The King was alert now. He looked at the Crown Prince with sharp eyes.

“Well, Miss Braithwaite does not care for him. She says he was not a great man, not as great as Mr. Gladstone, anyhow. But Bobby—that’s the boy I met; I told you about him—he says he was the greatest man who ever lived.”

“Honestly, Miss Braithwaite doesn’t like him. She says he wasn’t a great man, not as great as Mr. Gladstone, anyway. But Bobby—that’s the boy I met; I told you about him—he says he was the greatest man who ever lived.”

“And who,” asked the King, “do you regard as the greatest man?”

“And who,” asked the King, “do you think is the greatest man?”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto fidgeted, but he answered bravely, “You, sir.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto fidgeted, but he answered boldly, “You, sir.”

“Humph!” The King lay still, smiling slightly. “Well,” he observed, “there are, of course, other opinions as to that. However—Abraham Lincoln was a very great man. A dreamer, a visionary, but a great man. You might ask Miss Braithwaite to teach you his ‘Gettysburg Address.’ It is rather a model as to speech-making, although it contains doctrines that—well, you’d better learn it.”

“Humph!” The King lay still, smiling slightly. “Well,” he said, “there are, of course, other opinions about that. However—Abraham Lincoln was a truly great man. A dreamer, a visionary, but a great man. You might want to ask Miss Braithwaite to teach you his ‘Gettysburg Address.’ It’s a great example of speech-making, even though it has some ideas that—well, you’d better learn it.”

He smiled again, to himself. It touched his ironic sense of humor that he, who had devoted his life to maintaining that all men are not free and equal, when on that very day that same doctrine of liberty was undermining his throne—that he should be discussing it with the small heir to that throne.

He smiled to himself again. It amused his ironic sense of humor that he, who had dedicated his life to arguing that not all men are free and equal, should be discussing that very same idea of liberty on a day when it was threatening his throne—with the young heir to that throne.

“Yes, sir,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. He hoped it was not very long.

“Yes, sir,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. He hoped it wouldn’t take too long.

“Otto,” said the King suddenly, “do you ever look at your father’s picture?”

“Otto,” the King suddenly said, “do you ever look at your dad’s picture?”

“Not always.”

"Not all the time."

“You might—look at it now and then. I’d like you to do it.”

“You might want to check it out now and then. I’d really like you to do that.”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."





CHAPTER XXV. THE GATE OF THE MOON

A curious friendship had sprung up between old Adelbert and Bobby Thorpe. In off hours, after school, the boy hung about the ticket-taker’s booth, swept now to a wonderful cleanliness and adorned within with pictures cut from the illustrated papers. The small charcoal fire was Bobby’s particular care. He fed and watched it, and having heard of the baleful effects of charcoal fumes, insisted on more fresh air than old Adelbert had ever breathed before.

A curious friendship had developed between old Adelbert and Bobby Thorpe. During their free time, after school, the boy lingered around the ticket-taker’s booth, which was now spotless and decorated inside with pictures cut from magazines. The small charcoal fire was Bobby’s special responsibility. He tended to it and kept an eye on it, and having heard about the harmful effects of charcoal fumes, he insisted on more fresh air than old Adelbert had ever breathed before.

“You see,” Bobby would say earnestly, as he brushed away at the floor beneath the burner, “you don’t know that you are being asphyxiated. You just feel drowsy, and then, poof!—you’re dead.”

“You see,” Bobby would say earnestly, as he cleaned the floor beneath the burner, “you don’t realize that you’re being suffocated. You just feel sleepy, and then, poof!—you’re dead.”

Adelbert, dozing between tickets, was liable to be roused by a vigorous shaking, to a pair of anxious eyes gazing at him, and to a draft of chill spring air from the open door.

Adelbert, dozing between tickets, was likely to be jolted awake by a vigorous shake, to find a pair of anxious eyes staring at him, and to feel a draft of chilly spring air from the open door.

“I but dozed,” he would explain, without anger. “All my life have I breathed the fumes and nothing untoward has happened.”

“I just dozed off,” he would explain, without any anger. “I've been breathing in the fumes my whole life, and nothing bad has happened.”

Outwardly he was peaceful. The daughter now received his pension in full, and wrote comforting letters. But his resentment and bitterness at the loss of his position at the Opera continued, even grew.

Outwardly, he seemed calm. His daughter now received his full pension and wrote him reassuring letters. But his anger and bitterness over losing his job at the Opera persisted, and even intensified.

For while he had now even a greater wage, and could eat three meals, besides second breakfast and afternoon coffee, down deep in his heart old Adelbert felt that he had lost caste. The Opera—that was a setting! Great staircases of marble, velvet hangings, the hush before the overture, and over all the magic and dignity of music. And before his stall had passed and repassed the world—royalties, the aristocracy, the army. Hoi polloi had used another entrance by which to climb to the upper galleries. He had been, then, of the elect. Aristocrats who had forgotten their own opera-glasses had requested him to give them of his best, had through long years learned to know him there, and had nodded to him as they swept by. The flash of jewels on beautiful necks, the glittering of decorations on uniformed chests, had been his life.

For even though he now earned a better salary and could enjoy three meals a day, plus a second breakfast and afternoon coffee, deep down, old Adelbert felt like he had lost his status. The Opera—that was a real experience! Grand marble staircases, velvet drapes, the silence before the music starts, and above it all, the enchantment and elegance of the music. And right in front of his seat passed the world—royalty, the upper class, the military. The common folks took a different entrance to reach the upper balconies. He had been one of the chosen ones. Aristocrats who had forgotten their own opera glasses had asked him to give them his best seat, and over many years, they had come to recognize him there and had given him a nod as they passed by. The sparkle of jewels on lovely necks, the shine of medals on uniforms, had been his life.

And now, to what had he fallen! To selling tickets for an American catch-penny scheme, patronized by butchers, by housemaids, by the common people a noisy, uproarious crowd, that nevertheless counted their change with suspicious eyes, and brought lunches in paper boxes, which they scattered about.

And now, what had he sunk to! Selling tickets for a money-making scheme that was backed by butchers, housemaids, and everyday people—a loud, chaotic crowd that still counted their change warily and brought their lunches in paper boxes that they left lying around.

“Riff-raff!” he said to himself scornfully.

“Riff-raff!” he muttered to himself contemptuously.

There was, however, a consolation. He had ordered a new uniform. Not for twenty years had he ventured the extravagance, and even now his cautious soul quailed at the price. For the last half-dozen years he had stumped through the streets, painfully aware of shabbiness, of a shiny back, of patches, when, on the anniversary of the great battle to which he had sacrificed a leg, the veterans marched between lines of cheering people.

There was, however, a silver lining. He had ordered a new uniform. For twenty years, he hadn’t allowed himself that luxury, and even now, his prudent nature was unsettled by the cost. For the last six years, he had walked the streets, painfully aware of how worn out he looked, with a shiny back and patches, especially on the anniversary of the significant battle where he had lost a leg, when the veterans marched between lines of cheering crowds.

Now, on this approaching anniversary, he could go peacefully, nay, even proudly. The uniform was of the best cloth, and on its second fitting showed already its marvel of tailoring. The news of it had gone around the neighborhood. The tailor reported visits from those who would feel of the cloth, and figure its expensiveness. In the evening—for he worked only until seven—he had his other preparations: polishing his sword, cleaning his accouterments.

Now, as the anniversary approached, he could leave peacefully, even proudly. The uniform was made from the finest fabric, and after its second fitting, it already showcased incredible tailoring. The news had spread through the neighborhood. The tailor mentioned that people had stopped by to feel the fabric and gauge its cost. In the evening—since he only worked until seven—he took care of his other preparations: polishing his sword and cleaning his gear.

On an evening a week before the parade would occur, he got out his boots. He bought always large boots with straight soles, the right not much different from the left in shape. Thus he managed thriftily to wear, on his one leg, first one of the pair, then the other. But they were both worn now, and because of the cost of the new uniform, he could not buy others.

On a night a week before the parade, he took out his boots. He always bought large boots with flat soles, and the right one wasn’t much different from the left in shape. This way, he could save money by wearing, on his one leg, first one boot, then the other. But both were worn out now, and because of the expense of the new uniform, he couldn’t buy new ones.

Armed with the better of the two he visited the cobbler’s shop, and there met with bitter news.

Armed with the better of the two, he visited the cobbler's shop and received some disappointing news.

“A patch here, and a new heel, comrade,” he said. “With that and a polishing, it will do well enough for marching.”

“A patch here and a new heel, buddy,” he said. “With that and a polish, it will be good enough for marching.”

The usual group was in the shop, mostly young men, a scattering of gray heads. The advocates of strange doctrines, most of them. Old Adelbert disapproved of them, regarded them with a sort of contempt.

The usual group was in the shop, mostly young men, with a few older guys. Most of them were supporters of odd beliefs. Old Adelbert disapproved of them and looked at them with a kind of disdain.

Now he felt that they smiled behind his back. It was his clothing, he felt. He shrugged his shoulders disdainfully. He no longer felt ashamed before them. Already, although the tailor still pressed its seams and marked upon it with chalk, he was clad in the dignity of the new uniform.

Now he felt like they were smiling behind his back. It was his clothes, he thought. He shrugged his shoulders dismissively. He no longer felt ashamed around them. Even though the tailor was still ironing the seams and marking it with chalk, he was already wearing the dignity of the new uniform.

He turned and nodded to them. “A fine evening,” he said. “If this weather holds, we will have—a good day for the marching.” He squinted a faded eye at the sky outside.

He turned and nodded to them. “It’s a great evening,” he said. “If this weather holds up, we’ll have a good day for marching.” He squinted a tired eye at the sky outside.

“What marching?”

"What marching are you talking about?"

Old Adelbert turned on the speaker sharply. “Probably you have forgotten,” he said scornfully, “but in a week comes an anniversary there are many who will remember. The day of a great battle. Perhaps,” he added, “if you do not know of what I speak, there are some here who will tell you.”

Old Adelbert switched on the speaker abruptly. “You probably forgot,” he said with disdain, “but in a week, there’s an anniversary that many will remember. The day of a major battle. Maybe,” he added, “if you don’t know what I’m talking about, there are some here who will fill you in.”

Unexpectedly the crowd laughed.

The crowd laughed unexpectedly.

Old Adelbert flushed a dusky red and drew himself up. “Since when,” he demanded, “does such a speech bring laughter? It was no laughing matter then.”

Old Adelbert flushed a deep red and straightened up. “Since when,” he asked, “does a speech like that make people laugh? It wasn’t funny at the time.”

“It is the way of the old to live in the past,” a student said. Then, imitating old Adelbert’s majestic tone: “We, we live in the future. Eh, comrades?” He turned to the old soldier: “You have not seen the bulletins?”

“It’s how the old folks are, always stuck in the past,” a student said. Then, mimicking old Adelbert’s grand tone: “We, we look towards the future. Right, comrades?” He turned to the old soldier: “Haven’t you seen the bulletins?”

“Bulletins?”

"Updates?"

“There will be no marching, my friend. The uniform now—that is a pity. Perhaps the tailor—” His eyes mocked.

“There won't be any marching, my friend. The uniform now—that's too bad. Maybe the tailor—” His eyes were sarcastic.

“No marching?”

"No marching allowed?"

“An order of the Council. It seems that the city is bored by these ancient-reminders. It is for peace, and would forget wars. And processions are costly. We grow thrifty. Bands and fireworks cost money, and money, my hero, is scarce—very scarce.”

“An order of the Council. It seems that the city is tired of these old reminders. It's all about peace now and wants to forget about wars. Plus, parades are expensive. We're trying to be frugal. Bands and fireworks cost money, and money, my friend, is hard to come by—very hard to come by.”

Again the group laughed.

The group laughed again.

After a time he grasped the truth. There was such an order. The cause was given as the King’s illness.

After a while, he understood the truth. There was indeed such an order. The reason was cited as the King’s illness.

“Since when,” demanded old Adelbert angrily, “has the sound of his soldiers’ marching disturbed the King?”

“Since when,” demanded old Adelbert angrily, “has the sound of his soldiers marching disturbed the King?”

“The sound of wooden legs annoys him,” observed the mocking student, lighting a cigarette. “He would hear only pleasant sounds, such as the noise of tax-money pouring into his vaults. Me—I can think of a pleasanter: the tolling of the cathedral bell, at a certain time, will be music to my ears!”

“The sound of wooden legs bothers him,” remarked the mocking student, lighting a cigarette. “He only wants to hear nice sounds, like the noise of tax money filling his vaults. As for me—I can think of something nicer: the tolling of the cathedral bell at a certain time will be music to my ears!”

Old Adelbert stood, staring blindly ahead. At last he went out into the street, muttering. “They shame us before the people,” he said thickly.

Old Adelbert stood, staring blankly ahead. Finally, he walked out into the street, muttering. “They embarrass us in front of everyone,” he said thickly.

The order of the Council had indeed been issued, a painful business over which Mettlich and the Council had pondered long. For, in the state of things, it was deemed unwise to permit any gathering of the populace en masse. Mobs lead to riots, and riots again to mobs. Five thousand armed men, veterans, but many of them in their prime, were in themselves a danger. And on these days of anniversary it had been the custom of the University to march also, a guard of honor. Sedition was rife among the students.

The Council had definitely issued the order, a tough decision that Mettlich and the Council had thought about for a long time. Given the situation, it was considered unwise to allow any large gatherings of people. Crowds can lead to riots, and riots can lead to more crowds. Five thousand armed men, veterans, but many still in their prime, were a risk all on their own. And on these anniversaries, it had been traditional for the University to have a march as a guard of honor. There was a lot of unrest among the students.

The order was finally issued...

The order was finally issued...

Old Adelbert was not keen, but he did not lack understanding. And one thing he knew, and knew well. The concierge, downstairs was no patriot. Time had been when, over coffee and bread, he had tried to instill in the old soldier his own discontent, his new theories of a land where all were equal and no man king. He had hinted of many who believed as he did. Only hints, because old Adelbert had raised a trembling hand and proclaimed treason.

Old Adelbert wasn't sharp, but he was wise. And there was one thing he understood completely. The concierge downstairs wasn’t a patriot. There was a time when, over coffee and bread, he tried to share his own discontent with the old soldier, along with his new ideas of a place where everyone was equal and no one was a king. He suggested that many others thought the same way. Just suggestions, because old Adelbert had raised a shaking hand and declared it treason.

But now?

But now?

Late in the evening he made his resolve, and visited the bureau of the concierge. He was away, however, and his niece spoke through the barred window.

Late in the evening, he made up his mind and went to the concierge's office. However, the concierge wasn't there, and his niece spoke to him through the barred window.

“Two days, or perhaps three,” she said. “He is inspecting a farm in the country, with a view to purchase.”

“Two days, or maybe three,” she said. “He’s checking out a farm in the country, looking to buy.”

The old soldier had walked by the Palace that night, and had again shaken his fist at its looming shadow. “You will see,” he said, “there be other sounds more painful than the thump of a wooden leg.”

The old soldier had walked past the Palace that night and had once again shaken his fist at its towering shadow. “You’ll see,” he said, “there are other sounds more painful than the thump of a wooden leg.”

He was ill that night. He tossed about in a fever. His body ached, even the leg which so long ago had mouldered in its shallow grave on a battle-field. For these things happen. By morning he was better, but he was a different man. His eyes glowed. His body twitched. He was stronger, too, for now he broke his sword across his knee, and flung the pieces out of the window. And with them went the last fragment of his old loyalty to his King.

He was sick that night. He tossed and turned with a fever. His body ached, even the leg that had long ago decayed in its shallow grave on a battlefield. These things happen. By morning he felt better, but he was a changed man. His eyes shone. His body twitched. He felt stronger, too, as he broke his sword over his knee and threw the pieces out the window. With them went the last bit of his old loyalty to his King.

Old Adelbert was now, potentially, a traitor.

Old Adelbert was now, possibly, a traitor.

The spring came early that year. The last of February saw the parks green. Snowdrops appeared in the borders of paths. The swans left their wooden houses and drifted about in water much colder than the air. Bobby abandoned the aeroplane for a kite and threw it aloft from Pike’s Peak. At night, when he undressed, marbles spilled out of his pockets and rolled under the most difficult furniture. Although it was still cold at nights and in the early mornings, he abandoned the white sweater and took to looking for birds and nests in the trees of the park. It was, of course, much too early for nests, but nevertheless he searched, convinced that even if grown-ups talked wisely of more cold weather, he and the birds knew it was spring. And, of course, the snow-drops.

Spring arrived early that year. By the end of February, the parks were green. Snowdrops began to bloom along the edges of the paths. The swans left their wooden homes and floated around in water that was much colder than the air. Bobby swapped his airplane for a kite and launched it high from Pike’s Peak. At night, when he got undressed, marbles tumbled out of his pockets and rolled under the trickiest furniture. Although it was still chilly at night and in the early mornings, he ditched his white sweater and started looking for birds and nests in the trees of the park. It was, of course, way too early for nests, but he searched anyway, convinced that even if the adults talked wisely about colder weather ahead, he and the birds knew it was spring. And, of course, the snowdrops.

On the morning after old Adelbert had turned his back on his King, Bobby Thorpe rose early, so early, indeed, that even Pepy still slept in her narrow bed, and the milk-sellers had not started on their rounds. The early rising was a mistake, owing to a watch which had strangely gained an hour.

On the morning after old Adelbert had turned his back on his King, Bobby Thorpe woke up early—so early that even Pepy was still asleep in her small bed, and the milk vendors hadn't started their routes yet. Getting up early was a mistake because his watch had somehow gained an hour.

Somewhat disconsolately, he wandered about. Heavy quiet reigned. From a window he watched the meat-seller hang out a freshly killed deer, just brought from the mountains He went downstairs and out on the street, past the niece of the concierge, who was scrubbing the stairs.

Somewhat sadly, he wandered around. A heavy silence filled the air. From a window, he watched the butcher hang up a freshly killed deer, just brought down from the mountains. He went downstairs and out onto the street, passing the concierge’s niece, who was scrubbing the stairs.

“I’m going for a walk,” he told her. “If they send Pepy down you might tell her I’ll be back for breakfast.”

“I’m going for a walk,” he said to her. “If they send Pepy down, could you let her know I’ll be back for breakfast?”

He stood for a time surveying the deer. Then he decided to go hunting himself. The meat-seller obligingly gave him the handle of a floor-brush, and with this improvised gun Bobby went deer-stalking. He turned into the Park, going stealthily, and searching the landscape with keen hunter’s eyes. Once or twice he leveled his weapon, killed a deer, cut off the head, and went on. His dog trotted, at his heels. When a particularly good shot presented itself, Bobby said, “Down, Tucker,” and Tucker, who played extremely well, would lie down, ears cocked, until the quarry was secured.

He paused for a moment, watching the deer. Then he decided to go hunting himself. The meat seller handed him the handle of a floor brush, and with this makeshift gun, Bobby went deer-stalking. He entered the park, moving quietly and scanning the landscape with sharp, hunter’s eyes. A couple of times he aimed his weapon, took down a deer, removed the head, and carried on. His dog followed closely behind. When a particularly good target appeared, Bobby said, “Down, Tucker,” and Tucker, who was very well trained, would lie down, ears perked, until the hunt was successful.

Around the old city gate, still standing although the wall of which it had been a part was gone, there was excellent hunting. Here they killed and skinned a bear, took fine ivory tusks from a dead elephant, and searched for the trail of a tiger.

Around the old city gate, which still stands even though the wall it was part of is gone, there was great hunting. Here, they killed and skinned a bear, took fine ivory tusks from a dead elephant, and searched for the trail of a tiger.

The gate was an excellent place for a tiger. Around it was planted an almost impenetrable screen of evergreens, so thick that the ground beneath was quite bare of grass. Here the two hunters crawled on stomachs that began to feel a trifle empty, and here they happened on the trail.

The gate was a perfect spot for a tiger. Surrounding it was a dense wall of evergreens, so thick that the ground underneath was almost completely bare of grass. Here, the two hunters crawled on their stomachs, feeling a bit hungry, and it was here that they stumbled upon the trail.

Tucker found it first. His stumpy tail grew rigid. Nose to the ground, he crawled and wriggled through the undergrowth, Bobby at his heels. And now Bobby saw the trail, footprints. It is true that they resembled those of heavy boots with nails. But on the other hand, no one could say surely that the nail-marks were not those of claws.

Tucker spotted it first. His short tail stiffened. With his nose to the ground, he crawled and wriggled through the bushes, with Bobby following closely behind. Now Bobby noticed the trail—footprints. Sure, they looked like heavy boot prints with nails. But then again, nobody could say for sure that the nail marks weren't from claws.

Tucker circled about. The trail grew more exciting. Bobby had to crawl on hands and feet under and through thickets. Branches had been broken as by the passage of some large body. The sportsman clutched his weapon and went on.

Tucker wandered around. The path became more thrilling. Bobby had to crawl on his hands and knees under and through bushes. Branches had been snapped as if a large creature had passed through. The hunter gripped his gun and continued.

An hour later the two hunters returned for breakfast. Washing did something to restore the leader to a normal appearance, but a wondering family discovered him covered with wounds and strangely silent.

An hour later, the two hunters came back for breakfast. Washing helped bring the leader back to a normal look, but a puzzled family found him covered in wounds and unusually quiet.

“Why, Bob, where have you been?” his mother demanded. “Why, I never saw so many scratches!”

“Why, Bob, where have you been?” his mother asked. “I’ve never seen so many scratches!”

“I’ve been hunting,” he replied briefly. “They don’t hurt anyhow.”

“I’ve been hunting,” he said shortly. “They don’t hurt at all.”

Then he relapsed into absorbed silence. His mother, putting cream on his cereal, placed an experienced hand on his forehead. “Are you sure you feel well, dear?” she asked. “I think your head is a little hot.”

Then he fell back into deep silence. His mother, adding cream to his cereal, gently placed a skilled hand on his forehead. “Are you sure you're feeling okay, honey?” she asked. “I think your forehead feels a bit warm.”

“I’m all right, mother.”

"I'm fine, Mom."

She was wisely silent, but she ran over in her mind the spring treatment for children at home. The blood, she felt, should be thinned after a winter of sausages and rich cocoa. She mentally searched her medicine case.

She stayed quiet but thought about the spring treatment for kids at home. She felt that after a winter of sausages and rich cocoa, their blood should be thinned out. She mentally went through her medicine kit.

A strange thing happened that day. A broken plate disappeared from the upper shelf of a closet, where Pepy had hidden it; also a cup with a nick in it, similarly concealed; also the heel of a loaf of bread. Nor was that the end. For three days a sort of magic reigned in Pepy’s kitchen. Ten potatoes, laid out to peel, became eight. Matches and two ends of candle walked out, as it were, on their own feet. A tin pan with a hole in it left the kitchen-table and was discovered hiding in Bobby’s bureau, when the Fraulein put away the washing.

A strange thing happened that day. A broken plate disappeared from the top shelf of a closet, where Pepy had hidden it; also, a cup with a chip in it, similarly tucked away; and the heel of a loaf of bread. But that wasn't the end. For three days, a sort of magic filled Pepy's kitchen. Ten potatoes, laid out to peel, turned into eight. Matches and two ends of candle seemed to walk away on their own. A tin pan with a hole in it left the kitchen table and was found hiding in Bobby’s dresser when the Fraulein put away the laundry.

On the third day Mrs. Thorpe took her husband into their room and closed the door.

On the third day, Mrs. Thorpe led her husband into their room and shut the door.

“Bob,” she said, “I don’t want to alarm you. But there is something wrong with Bobby.”

“Bob,” she said, “I don’t want to freak you out. But there’s something off with Bobby.”

“Sick, you mean?”

"You mean sick?"

“I don’t know.” Her voice was worried. “He’s not a bit like himself. He is always away, for one thing. And he hardly eats at all.”

“I don’t know.” Her voice sounded anxious. “He’s not at all like himself. He’s always gone, for one thing. And he barely eats.”

“He looks well enough nourished!”

“He looks well-fed!”

“And he comes home covered with mud. I have never seen his clothes in such condition. And last night, when he was bathing, I went into the bathroom. He is covered with scratches.”

“And he comes home covered in mud. I've never seen his clothes in such bad shape. And last night, when he was taking a bath, I went into the bathroom. He was covered in scratches.”

“Now see here, mother,” the hunter’s father protested, “you’re the parent of a son, a perfectly hardy, healthy, and normal youngster, with an imagination. Probably he’s hunting Indians. I saw him in the Park yesterday with his air-rifle. Any how, just stop worrying and let him alone. A scratch or two won’t hurt him. And as to his not eating,—well, if he’s not eating at home he’s getting food somewhere, I’ll bet you a hat.”

“Now listen, Mom,” the hunter’s dad said, “you’ve got a son who’s a tough, healthy, and totally normal kid with a good imagination. He’s probably out hunting for adventure. I saw him in the park yesterday with his air rifle. Anyway, stop stressing and let him be. A scrape or two won’t hurt him. And if he’s not eating at home—well, if he’s not eating here, I bet he’s getting food somewhere else.”

So Bobby was undisturbed, save that the governess protested that he heard nothing she told him, and was absent-minded at his lessons. But as she was always protesting about something, no one paid any attention. Bobby drew ahead on his pocket allowance without question, and as his birthday was not far off, asked for “the dollar to grow on” in advance. He always received a dollar for each year, which went into the bank, and a dollar to grow on, which was his own to spend.

So Bobby was unbothered, except that the governess complained that he didn’t hear anything she told him and was distracted during his lessons. But since she was always complaining about something, no one really paid attention. Bobby continued to spend his pocket money without any issues, and since his birthday was approaching, he asked for "the dollar to grow on" ahead of time. He always got a dollar for each year, which he deposited in the bank, plus another dollar to grow on, which he could spend however he liked.

With the dollar he made a number of purchases candles and candlestick, a toy pistol and caps, one of the masks for the Carnival, now displayed in all the windows, a kitchen-knife, wooden plates, and a piece of bacon.

With the dollar, he bought several things: candles and candlesticks, a toy pistol with caps, one of the masks for Carnival, which were now in all the windows, a kitchen knife, wooden plates, and a piece of bacon.

Now and then he appeared at the Scenic Railway, abstracted and viewing with a calculating eye the furnishings of the engine-room and workshop. From there disappeared a broken chair, a piece of old carpet, discarded from a car, and a large padlock, but the latter he asked for and obtained.

Now and then, he showed up at the Scenic Railway, lost in thought as he carefully examined the equipment in the engine room and workshop. From there, a broken chair, an old piece of carpet tossed aside from a car, and a large padlock disappeared, but he requested the padlock and got it.

His occasional visits to the Railway, however, found him in old Adelbert’s shack. He filled his pockets with charcoal from the pail beside the stove, and made cautious inquiries as to methods of cooking potatoes. But the pall of old Adelbert’s gloom penetrated at last even through the boy’s abstraction.

His occasional visits to the Railway, however, found him in old Adelbert’s shack. He filled his pockets with charcoal from the pail beside the stove and cautiously asked about ways to cook potatoes. But the heaviness of old Adelbert’s gloom eventually broke through the boy’s distraction.

“I hope your daughter is not worse,” he said politely, during one of his visits to the ticket-booth.

“I hope your daughter is doing better,” he said politely during one of his visits to the ticket booth.

“She is well. She recovers strength rapidly.”

“She’s doing well. She’s recovering her strength quickly.”

“And the new uniform—does it fit, you?”

“And the new uniform—does it fit you?”

“I do not know,” said old Adelbert grimly. “I have not seen it recently.”

“I don’t know,” said old Adelbert grimly. “I haven’t seen it lately.”

“On the day of the procession we are all going to watch for you. I’ll tell you where we twill be, so you can look for us.”

“On the day of the parade, we’re all going to watch for you. I’ll let you know where we’ll be, so you can find us.”

“There will be no procession.”

"No procession will happen."

Then to the boy old Adelbert poured out the bitterness of his soul. He showed where he had torn down the King’s picture, and replaced it with one of a dying stag. He reviewed his days in the hospital, and the hardships through which he had passed, to come to this. The King had forgotten his brave men.

Then old Adelbert poured out the bitterness of his soul to the boy. He showed where he had taken down the King’s picture and put up one of a dying stag instead. He reflected on his days in the hospital and the struggles he had faced to get to this point. The King had forgotten his brave men.

Bobby listened. “Pretty soon there won’t be any kings,” he observed. “My father says so. They’re out of date.”

Bobby listened. “Pretty soon there won’t be any kings,” he said. “My dad says so. They’re outdated.”

“Aye,” said old Adelbert.

"Yes," said old Adelbert.

“It would be kind of nice if you had a president. Then, if he acted up, you could put him out.”

“It would be great if you had a president. Then, if he misbehaved, you could get rid of him.”

“Aye,” said old Adelbert again.

"Yeah," said old Adelbert again.

During the rest of the day Bobby considered. No less a matter than the sharing of a certain secret occupied his mind. Now; half the pleasure of a secret is sharing it, naturally, but it should be with the right person. And his old playfellow was changed. Bobby, reflecting, wondered whether old Adelbert would really care to join his pirate crew, consisting of Tucker and himself. On the next day, however, he put the matter to the test, having resolved that old Adelbert needed distraction and cheering.

During the rest of the day, Bobby thought about it. The important issue on his mind was sharing a particular secret. Naturally, half the fun of having a secret is sharing it, but it has to be with the right person. And his old friend had changed. Bobby, deep in thought, questioned whether old Adelbert would even want to join his pirate crew, which consisted of Tucker and himself. However, the next day, he decided to put it to the test, convinced that old Adelbert needed something to distract him and lift his spirits.

“You know,” he said, talking through the window of the booth, “I think when I grow up I’ll be a pirate.”

“You know,” he said, talking through the window of the booth, “I think when I grow up, I’ll be a pirate.”

“There be worse trades,” said old Adelbert, whose hand was now against every man.

“There are worse jobs,” said old Adelbert, whose hand was now against every man.

“And hide treasure,” Bobby went on. “In a—in a cave, you know. Did you ever read ‘Treasure Island’?”

“And hide treasure,” Bobby continued. “In a—in a cave, you know. Have you ever read ‘Treasure Island’?”

“I may have forgotten it. I have read many things.”

“I might have forgotten it. I’ve read a lot of things.”

“You’d hardly forget it. You know—

“You’d hardly forget it. You know—

          ‘Fifteen guys on a dead guy’s chest  
           Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum.’”

Old Adelbert rather doubted the possibility of fifteen men on one dead man’s chest, but he nodded gravely. “A spirited song,” he observed.

Old Adelbert really questioned the idea of fifteen men on one dead man’s chest, but he nodded seriously. “A lively song,” he noted.

Bobby edged closer to the window. “I’ve got the cave already.”

Bobby moved closer to the window. “I’ve got the cave already.”

“So!”

"So!"

“Here, in the Park. It is a great secret. I’d like to show it to you. Only it’s rather hard to get to. I don’t know whether you’d care to crawl through the bushes to it.”

“Here, in the Park. It’s a big secret. I want to show it to you. But it’s a bit tricky to get there. I’m not sure if you’d want to crawl through the bushes to reach it.”

“A cave—here in the Park?”

“A cave—here in the park?”

“I’ll take you, if you’d like to see it.”

“I can take you if you want to see it.”

Old Adelbert was puzzled. The Park offered, so far as he knew, no place for a cave. It was a plain, the site of the old wall; and now planted in grass and flowers. He himself had seen it graded and sown. A cave!

Old Adelbert was confused. The Park had, as far as he knew, no spot for a cave. It was a flat area, the location of the old wall; and now it was covered in grass and flowers. He had personally seen it leveled and seeded. A cave!

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“That’s a secret. But I’ll show it to you, if you won’t tell.”

"That's a secret. But I’ll show it to you if you promise not to tell."

Old Adelbert agreed to silence. In fact, he repeated after the boy, in English he did not understand, a most blood-curdling oath of secrecy, and made the pirate sign—which, as every one knows, is a skull and crossbones—in the air with his forefinger.

Old Adelbert agreed to stay quiet. In fact, he repeated after the boy, in English he didn't understand, a really chilling oath of secrecy, and made the pirate sign—which, as everyone knows, is a skull and crossbones—into the air with his forefinger.

“This cave,” he said, half smiling, “must be a most momentous matter!”

“This cave,” he said, half-smiling, “must be a really important thing!”

Until midday, when the Railway opened for business, the old soldier was free. So the next morning, due precautions having been taken, the two conspirators set off. Three, rather, for Tucker, too, was now of the band of the black flag, having been taken in with due formality a day or two before, and behaving well and bravely during the rather trying rites of initiation.

Until noon, when the Railway started operating, the old soldier was free. So the next morning, after taking proper precautions, the two conspirators set off. Three, actually, because Tucker was now part of the black flag group, having been formally inducted a day or two before and showing good behavior and bravery during the somewhat challenging initiation ceremonies.

Outside the thicket Bobby hesitated. “I ought to blindfold you,” he said. “But I guess you’ll need your eyes. It’s a hard place to get to.”

Outside the thicket, Bobby hesitated. “I should blindfold you,” he said. “But I suppose you’ll need your eyes. It’s a tough place to reach.”

Perhaps, had he known the difficulties ahead, old Adelbert would not have gone on. And; had he turned back then, the history of a certain kingdom of Europe would have been changed. Maps, too, and schoolbooks, and the life-story of a small Prince. But he went on. Stronger than his young guide, he did not crawl, but bent aside the stiff and ungainly branches of the firs. He battled with the thicket, and came out victorious.. He was not so old, then, or so feeble. His arm would have been strong for the King, had not— “There it is!” cried Bobby.

Perhaps, if he had known the challenges ahead, old Adelbert wouldn't have continued. And if he had turned back at that point, the history of a certain European kingdom would have changed. Maps, schoolbooks, and the life story of a small prince would have been different. But he pressed on. Stronger than his young guide, he didn’t crawl; instead, he pushed aside the stiff, awkward branches of the fir trees. He fought through the thicket and emerged victorious. He wasn't that old or fragile then. His arm would have been strong enough for the King, if not for— “There it is!” shouted Bobby.

Not a cave, it appeared at first. A low doorway, barred with an iron grating, and padlocked. A doorway in the base of a side wall of the gate, and so heaped with leaves that its lower half was covered.

Not a cave, it looked like at first. A low doorway, blocked with an iron grate and padlocked. A doorway at the bottom of a side wall of the gate, and so piled up with leaves that its lower half was hidden.

Bobby produced a key. “I broke the padlock that was on it,” he explained. “I smashed it with a stone. But I got another. I always lock it.”

Bobby pulled out a key. “I broke the padlock that was on it,” he said. “I smashed it with a rock. But I got another one. I always lock it.”

Prolonged search produced the key. Old Adelbert’s face was set hard. On what dungeon had this boy stumbled? He himself had lived there many years, and of no such aperture had he heard mention. It was strange.

Prolonged search produced the key. Old Adelbert’s face was set hard. On what dungeon had this boy stumbled? He himself had lived there for many years, and he had never heard mention of such an opening. It was strange.

Bobby was removing the leaf-mould with his hands. “It was almost all covered when I found it,” he said, industriously scraping. “I generally close it up like this when I leave. It’s a good place for pirates, don’t you think?”

Bobby was clearing the leaf mold with his hands. “It was almost completely covered when I found it,” he said, diligently scraping. “I usually close it up like this when I leave. It’s a good spot for pirates, don’t you think?”

“Excellent!”

“Awesome!”

“I’ve brought some things already. The lock’s rusty. There it goes. There are rats. I hope you don’t mind rats.”

“I’ve already brought some stuff. The lock is rusty. There it goes. There are rats. I hope you’re okay with rats.”

The door swung in, silently, as though the hinges had been recently oiled; as indeed they had, but not by the boy.

The door swung open quietly, as if the hinges had just been oiled; which they had, but not by the boy.

“It’s rather dirty,” he explained. “You go down steps first. Be very careful.”

“It’s pretty dirty,” he explained. “You go down the steps first. Be really careful.”

He extended an earthy hand and led the old man down. “It’s dark here, but there’s a room below; quite a good room. And I have candles.”

He reached out a calloused hand and guided the old man down. “It’s dark down here, but there’s a room below; a pretty nice room. And I have candles.”

Truly a room. Built of old brick, and damp, but with a free circulation of air. Old Adelbert stared about him. It was not entirely dark. A bit of light entered from the aperture at the head of the steps. By it, even before Bobby had lighted his candle, he saw the broken chair, the piece of old carpet, and the odds and ends the child had brought.

Truly a room. Made of old brick and damp, but with good airflow. Old Adelbert looked around. It wasn't completely dark. A little light streamed in from the opening at the top of the steps. By it, even before Bobby lit his candle, he saw the broken chair, the worn-out carpet, and the various items the child had brought.

“I cook down here sometimes,” said Bobby, struggling with matches that had felt the damp. “But it is very smoky. I should like to have a stove. You don’t know where I can get a secondhand stove, do you? with a long pipe?”

“I cook down here sometimes,” said Bobby, struggling with matches that had gotten damp. “But it gets really smoky. I’d love to have a stove. You don’t happen to know where I can find a secondhand stove, do you? One with a long pipe?”

Old Adelbert felt curiously shaken. “None have visited this place since you have been here?” he asked.

Old Adelbert felt strangely unsettled. “No one has come to this place since you’ve been here?” he asked.

“I don’t suppose any one knows about it. Do you?”

"I don’t think anyone knows about it. Do you?"

“Those who built it, perhaps. But it is old, very old. It is possible—”

“Maybe the ones who built it. But it’s old, really old. It’s possible—”

He stopped, lost in speculation. There had been a story once of a passageway under the wall, but he recollected nothing clearly. A passageway leading out beyond the wall, through which, in a great siege, a messenger had been sent for help. But that was of a passage; while this was a dungeon.

He paused, deep in thought. There used to be a story about a passageway under the wall, but he couldn't remember the details clearly. A passage that led beyond the wall, through which a messenger had been sent for help during a major siege. But that was about a passage, while this was a dungeon.

The candle was at last lighted. It burned fitfully, illuminating only a tiny zone in the darkness.

The candle was finally lit. It flickered, casting light on just a small area in the darkness.

“I need a lantern,” Bobby observed. “There’s a draft here. It comes from the other grating. Sometime, when you have time, I’d like to see what’s beyond it. I was kind of nervous about going alone.”

“I need a lantern,” Bobby said. “There’s a draft here. It’s coming from the other grate. When you have some time, I’d like to check out what’s beyond it. I was a bit nervous about going by myself.”

It was the old passage, then, of course. Old Adelbert stared as Bobby took the candle and held it toward a second grated door, like the first, but taller.

It was the old passage, then, of course. Old Adelbert stared as Bobby took the candle and held it toward a second grated door, similar to the first, but taller.

“There are rats there,” he said. “I can hear them; about a million, I guess. They ate all the bread and bacon I left. Tucker can get through. He must have killed a lot of them.”

“There are rats there,” he said. “I can hear them; about a million, I guess. They ate all the bread and bacon I left. Tucker can get through. He must have killed a lot of them.”

“Lend me your candle.”

“Loan me your candle.”

A close examination revealed to old Adelbert two things: First, that a brick-lined passage, apparently in good repair, led beyond the grating. Second, that it had been recently put in order. A spade and wheelbarrow, both unmistakably of recent make, stood just beyond, the barrow full of bricks, as though fallen ones had been gathered up. Further, the padlock had been freshly oiled, and the hinges of the grating. No unused passage this, but one kept in order and repair. For what?

A close look showed old Adelbert two things: First, a brick-lined passage that seemed to be in good shape led beyond the grating. Second, it had been recently maintained. A spade and wheelbarrow, both clearly new, stood just beyond, with the wheelbarrow full of bricks, as if fallen ones had been collected. Additionally, the padlock had been freshly oiled, along with the hinges of the grating. This was no unused passage but one that was kept in order and maintained. But for what?

Bobby had adjusted the mask and thrust the knife through the belt of his Norfolk jacket. Now, folding his arms, he recited fiercely,

Bobby had adjusted the mask and pushed the knife through the belt of his Norfolk jacket. Now, crossing his arms, he recited passionately,

        “‘Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.  
          Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!’”

“A spirited song,” observed old Adelbert, as before. But his eyes were on the grating.

“A lively song,” noted old Adelbert, just like before. But his eyes were focused on the grating.

That evening Adelbert called to see his friend, the locksmith in the University Place. He possessed, he said, a padlock of which he had lost the key, and which, being fastened to a chest, he was unable to bring with him. A large and heavy padlock, perhaps the size of his palm.

That evening, Adelbert went to visit his friend, the locksmith on University Place. He mentioned that he had a padlock for which he had lost the key, and since it was locked to a chest, he couldn't bring it with him. It was a large, heavy padlock, about the size of his palm.

When he left, he carried with him a bundle of keys, tied in a brown paper.

When he left, he took with him a bundle of keys wrapped in brown paper.

But he did not go back to his chest. He went instead to the thicket around the old gate, which was still termed the “Gate of the Moon,” and there, armed with a lantern, pursued his investigations during a portion of the night.

But he didn’t return to his chest. Instead, he headed to the thicket around the old gate, which was still called the “Gate of the Moon,” and there, armed with a lantern, he continued his investigations for part of the night.

When he had finished, old Adelbert, veteran of many wars, one-time patriot and newly turned traitor, held in his shaking hands the fate of the kingdom.

When he was done, old Adelbert, a veteran of many wars, once a patriot and now a traitor, held the fate of the kingdom in his trembling hands.





CHAPTER XXVI. AT THE INN

The Countess Loschek was on her way across the border. The arrangements were not of her making. Her plan, which had been to go afoot across the mountain to the town of Ar-on-ar, and there to hire a motor, had been altered by the arrival at the castle, shortly after the permission was given, of a machine. So short an interval, indeed, had elapsed that she concluded, with reason, that this car now placed at her disposal was the one which had brought that permission.

The Countess Loschek was crossing the border. The plans weren’t hers. Her original idea was to walk over the mountain to the town of Ar-on-ar and then rent a car. However, after the permission was granted, a vehicle arrived at the castle. Since only a little time had passed, she reasonably concluded that this car was the one that had brought the permission.

“The matter of passports for the border is arranged, madame,” Black Humbert told her.

“The issue of passports for the border is taken care of, ma'am,” Black Humbert told her.

“I have my own passports,” she said proudly.

“I have my own passports,” she said proudly.

“They will not be necessary.”

“They won’t be needed.”

“I will have this interview at my destination alone; or not at all.”

“I will have this interview at my destination by myself; or not at all.”

He drew himself to his great height and regarded her with cold eyes. “As you wish,” he said. “But it is probably not necessary to remind madame that, whatever is discussed at this meeting, no word must be mentioned of the Committee, or its plans.”

He straightened his tall figure and looked at her with icy eyes. “As you wish,” he said. “But it might not be necessary to remind you that, whatever is talked about in this meeting, no one should mention the Committee or its plans.”

Although he made no threat, she had shivered. No, there must be no word of the Committee, or of the terror that drove her to Karl. For, if the worst happened, if he failed her, and she must do the thing they had set her to do, Karl must never know. That card she must play alone.

Although he didn't make any threats, she felt a shiver. No, there could be no mention of the Committee or the fear that pushed her to Karl. Because, if the worst happened, if he let her down, and she had to go through with what they assigned her, Karl could never find out. That was a card she had to play by herself.

So she was not even to use her own passports! Making her hasty preparations, again the Countess marveled. Was there no limit to the powers of the Committee of Ten? Apparently the whole machinery of the Government was theirs to command. Who were they, these men who had sat there immobile behind their masks? Did she meet any of them daily in the Palace? Were the eyes that had regarded her with unfriendly steadiness that night in the catacombs, eyes that smiled at her day by day, in the very halls of the King? Had any of those shrouded and menacing figures bent over her hand with mocking suavity? She wondered.

So she wasn’t even allowed to use her own passports! As she hurriedly got ready, the Countess couldn’t help but wonder. Was there no limit to the power of the Committee of Ten? It seemed the entire machinery of the Government was at their command. Who were these men who sat there silently behind their masks? Did she pass any of them daily in the Palace? Were the eyes that had stared at her coldly that night in the catacombs the same eyes that smiled at her every day in the King’s very halls? Had any of those cloaked and intimidating figures taken her hand with a mocking charm? She thought.

A hasty preparation at the last it was, indeed, but a careful toilet had preceded it. Now that she was about to see Karl again, after months of separation, he must find no flaw in her. She searched her mirror for the ravages of the past few days, and found them. Yet, appraising herself with cold eyes, she felt she was still beautiful. The shadows about her eyes did not dim them.

A rushed preparation it was, but she had taken her time getting ready beforehand. Now that she was about to see Karl again after months apart, she needed to be perfect. She looked in the mirror for any signs of the stress from the past few days and noticed them. However, judging herself objectively, she felt she was still beautiful. The dark circles under her eyes didn’t take away from their brightness.

Everything hung on the result of her visit. If Karl persisted, if he would marry Hedwig in spite of the trouble it would precipitate, then indeed she was lost. If, on the other hand, he was inclined to peace, if her story of a tottering throne held his hand, she would defy the Committee of Ten. Karl himself would help her to escape, might indeed hide her. It would not be for long. Without Karl’s support the King’s death would bring the Terrorists into control. They would have other things to do than to hunt her out. Their end would be gained without her. Let them steal the Crown Prince, then. Let Hedwig fight for her throne and lose it. Let the streets run, deep with blood and all the pandemonium of hell break loose.

Everything depended on the outcome of her visit. If Karl was determined to marry Hedwig despite the chaos it would cause, then she was truly doomed. On the flip side, if he favored peace and her tale of a shaky throne influenced him, she would stand up against the Committee of Ten. Karl himself might assist her in escaping, even possibly hiding her. It wouldn’t last long. Without Karl's backing, the King’s death would allow the Terrorists to take control. They’d have other priorities than tracking her down. They’d achieve their goals without her. Let them take the Crown Prince, then. Let Hedwig defend her throne and ultimately lose it. Let the streets be flooded with blood and the chaos of hell erupt.

But if Karl failed her?

But what if Karl failed her?

Even here was the possibility of further mischance. Suppose the boy gone, and the people yet did not rise? Suppose then that Hedwig, by her very agency, gained the throne and held it. Hedwig, Queen of Livonia in her own right, and Karl’s wife!

Even here was the chance of more trouble. What if the boy was gone, and the people still didn’t rebel? What if Hedwig, through her own actions, took the throne and kept it? Hedwig, Queen of Livonia by her own right, and Karl’s wife!

She clenched her teeth.

She gritted her teeth.

Over country roads the machine jolted and bumped. At daybreak they had not yet reached the border. In a narrow lane they encountered a pilgrimage of mountain folk, bent for the shrine at Etzel.

Over country roads, the vehicle jolted and bounced. At daybreak, they still hadn't reached the border. On a narrow lane, they came across a group of mountain people heading to the shrine at Etzel.

The peasants drew aside to let the Machine pass, and stared at it. They had been traveling afoot all night, and yet another day and a night would elapse before they could kneel in the church.

The peasants stepped aside to let the Machine go by and gawked at it. They had been walking all night, and it would take another day and night before they could kneel in the church.

“A great lady,” said one, a man who carried a sleeping child in his arms.

“A great lady,” said one man, who was carrying a sleeping child in his arms.

“Perhaps,” said a young girl, “she too has made a pilgrimage. All go to Etzel, the poor and the rich. And all receive grace.”

“Maybe,” said a young girl, “she’s made a journey too. Everyone goes to Etzel, the poor and the rich. And everyone finds grace.”

The Countess did not sleep. She was, with every fiber of her keen brain, summoning her arguments. She would need them, for she knew—none better—how great a handicap was hers. She loved Karl, and he knew it. What had been her strength had become her weakness.

The Countess couldn't sleep. Every part of her sharp mind was busy preparing her arguments. She would need them because she understood—better than anyone—how significant a disadvantage she faced. She loved Karl, and he was aware of it. What had once been her strength had turned into her vulnerability.

Yet she was composed enough when, before the sun was well up, the machine drew up in the village before the inn where Mettlich had spent his uneasy hours.

Yet she was calm enough when, before the sun was fully up, the vehicle pulled into the village in front of the inn where Mettlich had spent his restless hours.

Her heavy veils aroused the curiosity of the landlord. When, shortly after, his daughter brought down a letter to be sent at once to the royal hunting-lodge, he shrugged his shoulders. It was not the first time a veiled woman had come to his inn under similar circumstances. After all, great people are but human. One cannot always be a king.

Her heavy veils piqued the landlord's curiosity. Soon after, when his daughter came down with a letter to be sent right away to the royal hunting lodge, he shrugged his shoulders. It wasn't the first time a veiled woman had arrived at his inn under similar circumstances. After all, even important people are just human. You can't always be a king.

The Countess breakfasted in her room. The landlord served her himself, and narrowly inspected her. She was not so young as he had hoped, but she was beautiful. And haughty. A very great person, he decided, incognito.

The Countess had breakfast in her room. The landlord served her himself and closely observed her. She wasn't as young as he had hoped, but she was beautiful. And proud. A very important person, he concluded, in disguise.

The King was hunting, he volunteered. There were great doings at the lodge. Perhaps Her Excellency would be proceeding there.

The King was out hunting, he offered. There were big happenings at the lodge. Maybe Her Excellency would be heading there.

She eyed him stonily, and then sent him off about his business.

She looked at him coldly, then dismissed him to go about his business.

So all the day she ate her heart out in her bare room. Now and then the clear sound of bugles reached her, but she saw no hunters. Karl followed the chase late that day. It was evening before she saw the tired horses straggling through the village streets. Her courage was oozing by that time. What more could she say than what he already knew? Many agencies other than hers kept him informed of the state of affairs in Livonia. A bitter thought, this, for it showed Karl actuated by love of Hedwig, and not by greed of power. She feared that more than she feared death.

So all day long, she felt heartbroken in her empty room. Occasionally, the clear sound of bugles reached her, but she didn’t see any hunters. Karl was out chasing until late that day. It was evening before she spotted the tired horses slowly making their way through the village streets. By that time, her courage was fading. What more could she say than what he already knew? Many other sources besides her kept him updated on what was happening in Livonia. That thought was bitter, as it showed that Karl was motivated by his love for Hedwig, not by a desire for power. She feared that more than she feared death.

She had expected to go to the lodge, but at nine o’clock that night Karl came to her, knocking at the door of her room and entering without waiting for permission.

She had planned to go to the lodge, but at nine o’clock that night, Karl came to her, knocking on her room door and walking in without waiting for an invitation.

The room was small and cozy with firelight. Her scarlet cloak, flung over a chair, made a dash of brilliant color. Two lighted candles on a high carved chest, and between them a plaster figure of the Mother and Child, a built-in bed with white curtains—that was the room.

The room was small and cozy, lit by the fire. Her red cloak, tossed over a chair, added a splash of bold color. Two lit candles on a tall carved chest, with a plaster figure of the Mother and Child between them, and a built-in bed with white curtains—that was the room.

Before the open fire Olga Loschek sat in her low chair. She wore still her dark traveling dress; and a veil, ready to be donned at the summons of a message from Karl, trailed across her knee. In the firelight she looked very young—young and weary. Karl, who had come hardened to a scene, found her appealing, almost pathetic.

Before the open fire, Olga Loschek sat in her low chair. She was still wearing her dark travel dress, and a veil, ready to be put on at the call of a message from Karl, draped across her knee. In the firelight, she looked very young—young and tired. Karl, who had arrived prepared for the situation, found her charming, almost heartbreaking.

She rose at his entrance and, after a moment of surprise, smiled faintly. But she said nothing, nor did Karl, until he had lifted one of her cold hands and brushed it with his lips.

She stood up when he entered and, after a brief moment of surprise, gave a faint smile. But neither of them said anything until he took one of her cold hands and kissed it softly.

“Well!” he said. “And again, Olga!”

“Well!” he said. “And again, Olga!”

“Once again.” She looked up at him. Yes, he was changed. The old Karl would have taken her in his arms. This new Karl was urbane, smiling, uneasy.

“Once again.” She looked up at him. Yes, he had changed. The old Karl would have hugged her tightly. This new Karl was refined, smiling, and a bit uncomfortable.

He said nothing. He was apparently waiting for her to make the first move. But she did not help him. She sat down and he drew a small chair to the fire.

He said nothing. He seemed to be waiting for her to make the first move. But she didn’t help him. She sat down and he pulled a small chair to the fire.

“There is nothing wrong, is there?” he said. “Your note alarmed me. Not the note, but your coming here.”

“There’s nothing wrong, is there?” he said. “Your note worried me. Not the note itself, but you showing up here.”

“Nothing—and everything.” She felt suddenly very tired. Her very voice was weary. “I sent you a letter asking you to come to the castle. There were things to discuss, and I did not care to take this risk of coming here.”

“Nothing—and everything.” She suddenly felt really tired. Her voice sounded exhausted. “I sent you a letter asking you to come to the castle. There were things to talk about, and I didn’t want to take the risk of coming here.”

“I received no letter.”

"I didn't get a letter."

“No!” She knew it, of course, but she pretended surprise, a carefully suppressed alarm.

“NO!” She knew it, of course, but she acted surprised, a carefully held-back panic.

“I have what I am afraid is bad news, Olga. The letter was taken. I received only a sheet of blank paper.”

“I have some bad news, Olga. The letter was taken. All I got was a blank sheet of paper.”

“Karl!” She leaped to her feet.

“Karl!” She jumped to her feet.

She was no mean actress. And behind it all was her real terror, greater, much greater, than he could know. Whatever design she had on Karl’s pity, she was only acting at the beginning. Deadly peril was clutching her, a double peril, of the body and of the soul.

She was no average actress. But underneath it all was her real fear, much greater than he could realize. Whatever plan she had to win Karl's sympathy, she was only pretending at first. She was in serious danger, a double danger, to both her body and her soul.

“Taken! By whom?”

"Taken! By who?"

“By some one you know—young Larisch.”

“From someone you know—young Larisch.”

“Larisch!” No acting there. In sheer amazement she dropped back from him, staring with wide eyes. Nikky Larisch! Then how had the Terrorists got it? Was all the world in their employ?

“Larisch!” There was no acting involved. In sheer amazement, she pulled back from him, staring with wide eyes. Nikky Larisch! So how did the Terrorists get it? Was the whole world working for them?

“But—it is impossible!”

“But—it’s impossible!”

“I’m sorry, Olga. But even then there is something to be explained. We imprisoned him—we got him in a trap, rather by accident. He maintained that he had not made away with the papers. A mystery, all of it. Only your man, Niburg, could explain, and he—”

“I’m sorry, Olga. But even then there’s something that needs explaining. We captured him—we caught him in a trap, more by accident than anything else. He insisted that he didn't get rid of the papers. It’s all a mystery. Only your guy, Niburg, could explain, and he—”

“Yes?”

“Yeah?”

“I am afraid he will never explain, Olga.”

“I’m afraid he’ll never explain, Olga.”

Then indeed horror had its way with her. Niburg executed as a spy, after making who knew what confession! What then awaited her at the old castle above the church at Etzel? Karl, seeing her whitening lips, felt a stirring of pity. His passion for her was dead, but for a long time he had loved her, and now, in sheer regret, he drew her to him.

Then horror truly took over for her. Niburg was executed as a spy, after making who knows what confession! What awaited her at the old castle above the church at Etzel? Karl, noticing her pale lips, felt a surge of pity. His love for her was gone, but for a long time, he had cared for her, and now, out of pure regret, he pulled her close.

“Poor girl,” he said softly. “Poor girl!” And drew his hand gently over her hair.

“Poor girl,” he said softly. “Poor girl!” And he gently ran his hand over her hair.

She shivered at his touch. “I can never go back,” she said brokenly.

She shivered at his touch. “I can never go back,” she said softly.

But at that he freed her. “That would be to confess before you are accused,” he reminded her. “We do not know that Niburg told. He was doomed anyhow. To tell would help nothing. The letter, of course, was in code?”

But at that, he let her go. “That would be to admit guilt before you’ve been accused,” he reminded her. “We don’t know if Niburg said anything. He was doomed anyway. Telling wouldn’t help at all. The letter, of course, was in code?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

She sat down again, fighting for composure.

She sat down again, trying to regain her composure.

“I am not very brave,” she said. “It was unexpected. In a moment I shall be calmer. You must not think that I regret the risk. I have always been proud to do my best for you.”

“I’m not very brave,” she said. “It surprised me. I’ll be calmer in a moment. You shouldn’t think I regret taking the risk. I’ve always been proud to do my best for you.”

That touched him. In the firelight, smiling wanly at him, she was very like the girl who had attracted him years before. Her usual smiling assurance was gone. She looked sad, appealing. And she was right. She had always done her best for him. But he was cautious, too.

That affected him. In the firelight, smiling faintly at him, she resembled the girl who had drawn him in years ago. Her typical confident smile was gone. She looked sad and vulnerable. And she was right. She had always tried her best for him. But he was careful, too.

“I owe you more than I can tell you,” he said. “It is the sort of debt that can never be paid. Your coming here was a terrible risk. Something urgent must have brought you.”

“I owe you more than I can express,” he said. “It’s the kind of debt that can never be repaid. Your arrival here was a huge risk. Something urgent must have driven you here.”

She pushed back her heavy hair restlessly.

She pushed back her thick hair anxiously.

“I was anxious. And there were things I felt you should know.”

“I was anxious. And there were things I thought you should know.”

“What things?”

"What stuff?"

“The truth about the King’s condition, for one. He is dying. The bulletins lie. He is no better.”

“The truth about the King’s condition, for one. He is dying. The updates are false. He isn’t getting any better.”

“Why should the bulletins lie?”

“Why would the bulletins lie?”

“Because there is a crisis. You know it. But you cannot know what we know—the living in fear, the precautions, everything.”

“Because there's a crisis. You know that. But you can't understand what we know—the constant fear, the precautions, everything.”

“So!” said Karl uneasily. “But the Chancellor assured me—” He stopped. It was not yet time to speak of the Chancellor’s visit.

“So!” Karl said, feeling uncomfortable. “But the Chancellor assured me—” He paused. It wasn't the right moment to talk about the Chancellor's visit.

“The Chancellor! He lies, of course. How bad things are you may judge when I tell you that a hidden passage from the Palace has been opened and cleared, ready for instant flight.”

“The Chancellor! He’s obviously lying. You can imagine how serious things are when I tell you that a secret passage from the Palace has been opened and cleared, ready for a quick escape.”

It was Karl’s turn to be startled. He rose, and stood staring down at her. “Are you certain of that?”

It was Karl’s turn to be surprised. He got up and stood there staring at her. “Are you sure about that?”

“Certain!” She laughed bitterly. “The Terrorists Revolutionists, they call themselves—are everywhere. They know everything, see everything. Mettlich’s agents are disappearing one by one. No one knows where, but all suspect. Student meetings are prohibited. The yearly procession of veterans is forbidden, for they trust none, even their old soldiers. The Council meets day after day in secret session.”

“Definitely!” She laughed with bitterness. “The so-called Revolutionist Terrorists are everywhere. They know everything and see everything. Mettlich’s agents are disappearing one by one. No one knows where they’re going, but everyone suspects. Student meetings are banned. The annual veterans’ parade is also prohibited because they trust no one, not even their old soldiers. The Council meets in secret sessions day after day.”

“But the army—”

“But the military—”

“They do not trust the army.”

“They don't trust the military.”

Karl’s face was grave. Something of the trouble in Livonia he had known. But this argued an immediate crisis.

Karl's expression was serious. He was aware of the issues in Livonia. But this suggested an urgent crisis.

“On the King’s death,” the Countess said, “a republic will be declared. The Republic of Livonia! The Crown Prince will never reign.”

“After the King dies,” the Countess said, “a republic will be established. The Republic of Livonia! The Crown Prince will never take the throne.”

She shivered, but Karl was absorbed in the situation.

She shivered, but Karl was focused on the situation.

“Incredible!” he commented. “These fears are sometimes hysterias, but what you say of the preparations for flight—I thought the boy was very popular.”

“Incredible!” he said. “These fears can sometimes be hysterical, but what you mentioned about the preparations for flight—I thought the boy was really popular.”

“With some. But when has a child stood between the mob and the thing it wants? And the thing they cry for is liberty. Down with the royal house! Down with the aristocracy!”

“With some. But when has a child stood between the crowd and what it wants? And what they're shouting for is freedom. Down with the royal family! Down with the upper class!”

She was calm enough now. Karl was listening, was considering, looked uneasy. She had been right. He was not for acquiring trouble, even by marriage.

She was calm enough now. Karl was listening, thinking it over, and looked uncomfortable. She had been right. He wasn't looking to bring on any trouble, even through marriage.

But, if she had read Karl, he also knew her. In all the years he had known her she had never been reckless. Daring enough, but with a calculating daring that took no chances. And yet she had done a reckless thing by coming to him. From under lowered eyelids he considered her. Why had she done it? The situation was serious enough, but even then— “So you came to-day to tell me this?”

But if she had read Karl, he also understood her. In all the years he had known her, she had never been reckless. Bold enough, but with a careful boldness that took no risks. And yet she had done something reckless by coming to see him. From beneath lowered eyelids, he studied her. Why had she done it? The situation was serious enough, but even then— “So you came today to tell me this?”

She glanced up, and catching his eyes, colored faintly. “These are things you should know.”

She looked up and, meeting his gaze, blushed slightly. “These are things you should know.”

He knew her very well. A jealous woman would go far. He knew now that she was jealous. When he spoke it was with calculating brutality. “You mean, in view of my impending marriage?”

He knew her really well. A jealous woman could do a lot. He realized now that she was jealous. When he spoke, it was with cold ruthlessness. “You mean, considering my upcoming marriage?”

So it was arranged! Finally arranged. Well, she had done her best. He knew the truth. She had told it fairly. If, knowing it, he persisted, it would be because her power over him was dead at last.

So it was set! Finally set. Well, she had done her best. He knew the truth. She had stated it honestly. If he continued, knowing it, it would be because her hold over him was finally gone.

“Yes. I do not know how far your arrangements have gone. You have at least been warned.”

“Yes. I don’t know how far your plans have progressed. At least you’ve been warned.”

But she saw, by the very way he drew himself up and smiled, that he understood. More than that, he doubted her. He questioned what she had said.

But she noticed, from the way he straightened up and smiled, that he understood. More than that, he doubted her. He questioned what she had said.

The very fact that she had told him only the truth added to her resentment.

The fact that she had only told him the truth made her feel even more resentful.

“You will see,” she said sullenly.

"You'll see," she said sulkily.

Because he thought he already saw, and because she had given him a bad moment, Karl chose to be deliberately cruel. “Perhaps!” he said. “But even then if this marriage were purely one of expediency, Olga, I might hesitate. Frankly, I want peace. I am tired of war, tired of bickering, tired of watching and being watched. But it is not one of expediency. Not, at least, only that. You leave out of this discussion the one element that I consider important, Hedwig herself. If the Princess Hedwig were to-morrow to be without a country, I should still hope to marry her.”

Because he thought he already knew, and because she had given him a tough moment, Karl chose to be purposely cruel. “Maybe!” he said. “But even if this marriage were just a matter of convenience, Olga, I might hesitate. Honestly, I want peace. I'm tired of fighting, tired of arguing, tired of watching and being watched. But it's not just about convenience. At least, not only that. You’re ignoring the one thing I think is important: Hedwig herself. If Princess Hedwig lost her country tomorrow, I would still hope to marry her.”

She had done well up to now, had kept her courage and her temper, had taken her cue from him and been quiet and poised. But more than his words, his cruel voice, silky with friendship, drove her to the breaking point. Karl, who hated a scene, found himself the victim of one, and was none the happier that she who had so long held him off was now herself at arm’s length, and struggling.

She had done well until now, maintaining her courage and composure, taking her lead from him and staying calm and collected. But more than his words, his harsh voice, pretending to be friendly, pushed her to her limit. Karl, who couldn’t stand drama, found himself in the middle of one, and he was no happier that the person who had kept him at a distance was now the one struggling.

Bitterly, and with reckless passion, she flung at him Hedwig’s infatuation for young Larisch, and prophesied his dishonor as a result of it. That leaving him cold and rather sneering, she reviewed their old intimacy, to be reminded that in that there had been no question of marriage, or hope of it.

Bitterly and with reckless passion, she hurled at him Hedwig’s obsession with young Larisch, predicting his disgrace because of it. As he remained indifferent and somewhat mocking, she reflected on their past closeness, realizing that there had never been talk of marriage or any hope for it.

“I am only human, Olga,” he said, in an interval when she had fallen to quiet weeping. “I loved you very sincerely, and for a long time. Marriage between us was impossible. You always knew that.”

“I’m just human, Olga,” he said during a moment when she had fallen into quiet tears. “I loved you very sincerely, and for a long time. Marriage between us was impossible. You always knew that.”

In the end she grew quiet and sat looking into the fire with eyes full of stony despair. She had tried and failed. There was one way left, only one, and even that would not bring him back to her. Let Hedwig escape and marry Nikky Larisch—still where was she? Let the Terrorists strike their blow and steal the Crown Prince. Again—where was she?

In the end, she fell silent and stared into the fire with eyes filled with hard despair. She had tried and failed. There was only one way left, and even that wouldn't bring him back to her. Let Hedwig run away and marry Nikky Larisch—yet where did that leave her? Let the terrorists make their move and take the Crown Prince. Once again—where did that leave her?

Her emotions were deadened, all save one, and that was her hatred of Hedwig. The humiliation of that moment was due to her. Somehow, some day, she would be even with Hedwig. Karl left her there at last, huddled in her chair, left full of resentment, the ashes of his old love cold and gray. There was little reminder of the girl of the mountains in the stony-eyed woman he had left sagged low by the fire.

Her emotions were numb, except for one: her hatred for Hedwig. The shame of that moment was because of her. Somehow, someday, she would get back at Hedwig. Karl finally left her there, huddled in her chair, filled with bitterness, the remnants of his old love cold and gray. The girl from the mountains was barely recognizable in the woman with stony eyes who had slumped low by the fire.

Once out in the open air, the King of Karnia drew a long breath. The affair was over. It had been unpleasant. It was always unpleasant to break with a woman. But it was time. He neither loved her nor needed her. Friendly relations between the two countries were established; and soon, very soon, would be ratified by his marriage.

Once he was outside in the fresh air, the King of Karnia took a deep breath. The situation was over. It had been uncomfortable. It was always hard to end things with a woman. But it was time. He didn't love her or need her. Friendly relations between the two countries were set up; and soon, very soon, would be confirmed by his marriage.

It was not of Olga Loschek, but of Hedwig that he thought, as his car climbed swiftly to the lodge.

It wasn't Olga Loschek that he was thinking about, but Hedwig, as his car quickly drove up to the lodge.





CHAPTER XXVII. THE LITTLE DOOR

Hedwig had given up. She went through her days with a set face, white and drawn, but she knew now that the thing she was to do must be done. The King, in that stormy scene when the Sister prayed in the next room, had been sufficiently explicit. They had come on bad times, and could no longer trust to their own strength. Proud Livonia must ask for help, and that from beyond her border.

Hedwig had given up. She went through her days with a stiff expression, pale and weary, but she now understood that what she had to do had to be done. The King, during that tumultuous moment when the Sister prayed in the next room, had made things clear enough. They had fallen on hard times and could no longer rely on their own strength. Proud Livonia had to seek help, and that help would have to come from outside her borders.

“We are rotten at the core,” he said bitterly. “An old rot that has eaten deep. God knows, we have tried to cut it away, but it has gone too far. Times are, indeed, changed when we must ask a woman to save us!”

“We are rotten at the core,” he said bitterly. “An old rot that has gone deep. God knows, we’ve tried to cut it out, but it’s gone too far. Times have definitely changed when we have to ask a woman to save us!”

She had thrown her arms over the bed and buried her face in them. “And I am to be sacrificed,” she had said, in a flat voice. “I am to go through my life like mother, soured and unhappy. Without any love at all.”

She threw her arms over the bed and buried her face in them. “And I'm going to be sacrificed,” she said in a flat voice. “I'm going to go through my life like my mom, bitter and unhappy. With no love at all.”

The King was stirred. His thin, old body had sunk in the bed until it seemed no body at all. “Why without love?” he asked, almost gently. “Karl knows our condition—not all of it, but he is well aware that things are unstable here. Yet he is eager for the marriage. I am inclined to believe that he follows his inclinations, rather than a political policy.”

The King was stirred. His thin, frail body had sunk into the bed until it seemed like there was no body at all. “Why without love?” he asked, almost gently. “Karl knows our situation—not all of it, but he is well aware that things are shaky here. Yet he is keen on the marriage. I tend to think that he’s following his feelings, rather than a political strategy.”

The thought that Karl might love her had not entered her mind. That made things worse, if anything—a situation unfair to him and horrible to herself. In the silence of her own room, afterward, she pondered over that. If it were true, then a certain hope she had must be relinquished—none other than to throw herself on his mercy, and beg for a nominal marriage, one that would satisfy the political alliance, but leave both of them free. Horror filled her. She sat for long periods, dry-eyed and rigid.

The idea that Karl might love her had never crossed her mind. That just made things worse—a situation that was unfair to him and terrible for her. Later, in the silence of her room, she thought about it. If it were true, then she would have to give up a certain hope—nothing less than to throw herself at his mercy and ask for a symbolic marriage, one that would fulfill the political alliance but leave them both free. She was filled with dread. She sat for long stretches, dry-eyed and tense.

The bronze statue of the late Queen, in the Place, fascinated her in those days. She, too, had been only a pawn in the game of empires; but her face, as Hedwig remembered it, had been calm and without bitterness. The King had mourned her sincerely. What lay behind that placid, rather austere old face? Dead dreams? Or were the others right, that after a time it made no difference, that one marriage was the same as another?

The bronze statue of the late Queen in the square fascinated her back then. She, too, had been just a pawn in the game of empires; but her face, as Hedwig remembered, had been calm and free of bitterness. The King had truly mourned her. What was behind that serene, somewhat stern old face? Lost dreams? Or were the others correct, that after a while it didn’t matter, that one marriage was just like another?

She had not seen Nikky save once or twice, and that in the presence of others. On these occasions he had bowed low, and passed on. But once she had caught his eyes on her, and had glowed for hours at what she saw in them. It braced her somewhat for the impending ordeal of a visit from Karl.

She had only seen Nikky once or twice, and that was around other people. Each time, he had bowed slightly and moved on. But one time, she had caught his gaze, and she felt a rush from what she saw in his eyes that lasted for hours. It gave her some strength for the upcoming challenge of a visit from Karl.

The days went on. Dressmakers came and went. In the mountains lace-makers were already working on the veil, and the brocade of white and gold for her wedding-gown was on the loom. She was the pale center of a riot of finery. Dressmakers stood back and raised delighted hands as, one by one; their models were adjusted to her listless figure.

The days passed. Dressmakers came and went. In the mountains, lace-makers were already busy making the veil, and the white and gold brocade for her wedding dress was on the loom. She was the pale focal point in a whirlwind of luxury. Dressmakers stepped back and raised their hands in delight as, one by one, their designs were tailored to her indifferent figure.

In the general excitement the Crown Prince was almost forgotten. Only Nikky remained faithful; but his playing those days was mechanical, and one day he was even severe. This was when he found Prince Ferdinand William Otto hanging a cigarette out of a window overlooking the courtyard, and the line of soldiers underneath in most surprising confusion. The officer of the day was not in sight.

In all the excitement, the Crown Prince was almost overlooked. Only Nikky stayed loyal; however, his playing during that time felt mechanical, and one day he was even harsh. This happened when he caught Prince Ferdinand William Otto hanging a cigarette out of a window that faced the courtyard, and the soldiers below were in quite a surprising state of confusion. The officer on duty was nowhere to be found.

Nikky, entering the stone-paved court, and feeling extremely glum, had been amazed to see the line of guards, who usually sat on a bench, with a sentry or picket, or whatever they called him, parading up and down before them—Nikky was amazed to see them one by one leaping into the air, in the most undignified manner. Nikky watched the performance. Then he stalked over. They subsided sheepishly. In the air was the cause of the excitement, a cigarette dangling at the end of a silk thread, and bobbing up and down. No one was to be seen at the window above.

Nikky walked into the stone-paved courtyard, feeling really down, and was surprised to see the line of guards, who usually sat on a bench, with a sentry or whatever they called him, pacing back and forth in front of them—Nikky was amazed to see them jumping into the air, looking completely undignified. Nikky watched the show. Then he made his way over. They all stopped, looking embarrassed. The reason for the commotion was a cigarette dangling from a silk thread, swaying up and down. No one could be seen at the window above.

Nikky was very tall. He caught the offending atom on its next leap, and jerked it off. As he had suspected, it was one of his own, bearing an “N” and his coat of arms.

Nikky was really tall. He grabbed the rogue atom on its next jump and pulled it away. As he had guessed, it was one of his own, marked with an “N” and his coat of arms.

The Crown Prince received that day, with the cigarette as an excuse, a considerable amount of Nikky’s general unhappiness and rage at the world.

The Crown Prince spent that day, using the cigarette as a pretext, absorbing a significant amount of Nikky’s overall unhappiness and anger toward the world.

“Well,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, when it was over, “I have to do something, don’t I?”

“Well,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, when it was over, “I have to do something, right?”

It was Miss Braithwaite’s conviction that this prank, and several other things, such as sauntering about with his hands in his pockets, and referring to his hat as a “lid,” were all the result of his meeting that American boy.

It was Miss Braithwaite’s belief that this prank, along with a few other behaviors, like walking around with his hands in his pockets and calling his hat a “lid,” were all due to his encounter with that American boy.

“He is really not the same child,” she finished. “Oskar found him the other day with a rolled-up piece of paper lighted at the end, pretending he was smoking.”

“He’s really not the same kid,” she finished. “Oskar found him the other day with a rolled-up piece of paper lit at the end, pretending he was smoking.”

The Chancellor came now and then, but not often. And his visits were not cheering. The Niburg affair had left its mark on him. The incident of the beggar on the quay was another scar. The most extreme precautions were being taken, but a bad time was coming, and must be got over somehow.

The Chancellor showed up now and then, but not very often. And his visits weren’t uplifting. The Niburg incident had taken a toll on him. The situation with the beggar at the quay added to his burdens. They were taking every possible precaution, but tough times were ahead, and they had to get through it somehow.

That bad time was Karl’s visit.

That tough time was Karl's visit.

No public announcement of the marriage had yet been made. It was bound to be unpopular. Certainly the revolutionary party would make capital of it. To put it through by force, if necessary, and, that accomplished, to hold the scourge of Karnia’s anger over a refractory people, was his plan. To soothe them with the news of the cession of the seaport strip was his hope.

No public announcement of the marriage had been made yet. It was sure to be unpopular. The revolutionary party would definitely use it to their advantage. His plan was to push it through by force if needed, and once that was done, to leverage the wrath of Karnia against a rebellious people. He hoped to calm them with the news of the cession of the seaport strip.

Sometimes, in the early morning, when the King lay awake, and was clearer mentally than later in the day, he wondered. He would not live to see the result of all this planning. But one contingency presented itself constantly. Suppose the Crown Prince did not live? He was sturdy enough, but it was possible. Then Hedwig, Queen of Karnia, would be Queen of Livonia. A dual kingdom then, with Karl as Hedwig’s consort, in control, undoubtedly. It would be the end of many dreams.

Sometimes, early in the morning, when the King was awake and his mind was clearer than later in the day, he would wonder. He wouldn’t live to see the outcome of all this planning. But one possibility kept coming to mind. What if the Crown Prince didn’t survive? He seemed strong enough, but it was possible. Then Hedwig, Queen of Karnia, would become Queen of Livonia. It would be a dual kingdom, with Karl as Hedwig’s partner, likely in charge. It would mean the end of many dreams.

It seemed to him in those early hours, that they were, indeed, paying a price. Preparations were making for Karl’s visit. Prince Hubert’s rooms were opened at last, and redecorated as well as possible in the short time at command, under the supervision of the Archduchess. The result was a crowding that was neither dignified nor cheerful. Much as she trimmed her own lean body, she decorated. But she was busy, at least, and she let Hedwig alone.

It seemed to him in those early hours that they were, in fact, paying a price. Preparations were underway for Karl’s visit. Prince Hubert’s rooms were finally opened and redecorated as best as possible in the limited time available, under the supervision of the Archduchess. The result was a clutter that was neither dignified nor cheerful. Just as she slimmed down her own lean figure, she decorated. But at least she was busy, and she left Hedwig alone.

It was not unusual, those days, to find Annunciata, flushed with exertion, in the great suite on an upper floor, in the center of a chaos of furniture, shoving chairs about with her own royal arms, or standing, head on one side, to judge what she termed the composition of a corner. Indignant footmen pushed and carried, and got their wigs crooked and their dignified noses dirty, and held rancorous meetings in secluded places.

It wasn't uncommon back then to find Annunciata, breathless from work, in the large suite on an upper floor, surrounded by a mess of furniture, moving chairs around with her own regal arms or standing with her head tilted to assess what she called the setup of a corner. Upset footmen pushed and carried things, got their wigs messed up and their respectable noses dirty, and held grumpy meetings in hidden spots.

But Annunciata kept on. It gave her something to think of in place of the fear, that filled her, made her weary enough to sleep at night.

But Annunciata continued on. It gave her something to focus on instead of the fear that consumed her, making her tired enough to sleep at night.

And there was something else that comforted her.

And there was something else that made her feel better.

Beyond the windows of the suite was a flat roof, beneath which was the ballroom of the Palace. When the apartment was in use, the roof was made into a garden, the ugly old walls hidden with plants in tubs and boxes, the parapet edged with flowers. It was still early, so spring tulips were planted now on the parapet, early primroses and hyacinths. In the center an empty fountain was cleared, its upper basins filled with water vines, its borders a riot of color. When the water was turned on, it would be quite lovely.

Beyond the windows of the suite was a flat roof, beneath which was the ballroom of the Palace. When the apartment was occupied, the roof was transformed into a garden, with the ugly old walls covered by plants in pots and boxes, the parapet lined with flowers. It was still early, so spring tulips were currently planted on the parapet, along with early primroses and hyacinths. In the center, an empty fountain had been cleared, its upper basins filled with water vines, its edges bursting with color. When the water was turned on, it would be quite beautiful.

But it was not the garden on the roof which cheered Annunciata. It had, indeed, rather sad memories. Here had Hubert’s young wife kept her cages of birds, fed with her own hands, and here, before Otto was born, she had taken the air in a long chintz-covered chair.

But it wasn't the rooftop garden that brightened Annunciata's spirits. It actually held rather melancholy memories. This was where Hubert's young wife had kept her birdcages, feeding them with her own hands, and here, before Otto was born, she would relax in a long chair covered in chintz.

Annunciata, overseeing the roof as she had overseen the apartment, watched the gardeners bringing in their great loads of plants from the summer palace, and saw that a small door, in a turret, was kept free of access. To that door, everything else failing, the Archduchess pinned her faith. She carried everywhere with her a key that would open it.

Annunciata, keeping an eye on the roof just like she did the apartment, watched the gardeners bringing in their big loads of plants from the summer palace and noticed that a small door in a turret was kept clear. To that door, if everything else fell through, the Archduchess put her trust. She carried a key with her everywhere that would unlock it.

Long ago had the door been built, long ago, when attacking forces, battering in the doors below, might swarm through the lower floors, held back on staircases by fighting men who retreated, step by step, until, driven at last to the very top, they were apparently lost. More than once; in bygone times the royal family had escaped by that upper door, and the guard after them. It was known to few.

The door had been built a long time ago, back when attacking forces would break down the doors below, swarming through the lower floors while soldiers held them off on the staircases, retreating step by step until, finally pushed to the very top, they seemed defeated. More than once, in earlier times, the royal family had escaped through that upper door, followed by the guard. Only a few knew about it.

The staircase in the wall had passed into legend, and the underground passage with it. But they still existed, and had recently been put in order. The Chancellor had given the command; and because there were few to be trusted, two monks from the monastery attached to the cathedral had done the work.

The staircase in the wall had become legendary, along with the underground passage. But they still existed and had recently been tidied up. The Chancellor had ordered it, and since there were few people to trust, two monks from the monastery next to the cathedral had done the job.

So the gardeners set out their potted evergreens, and covered the primroses on the balustrade against frost, and went away. And the roof had become by magic a garden, the walls were miniature forests, but the door remained—a door.

So the gardeners placed their potted evergreens outside, covered the primroses on the railing to protect them from the frost, and then left. The roof had magically transformed into a garden, the walls were little forests, but the door stayed the same—a door.

On a desperate morning Hedwig threw caution to the winds and went to the riding-school. She wore her old habit, and was in the ring, but riding listlessly, when Nikky and Otto appeared.

On a desperate morning, Hedwig decided to throw caution to the wind and went to the riding school. She wore her old riding outfit and was in the arena, riding without enthusiasm, when Nikky and Otto showed up.

“And eat.” Nikky was saying. “He always eats. And when I take him for a walk in the park, he digs up bones that other dogs have buried, and carries them home with him. We look very disreputable.” The Crown Prince laughed with delight, but just then Nikky saw Hedwig, and his own smile died.

“And eat,” Nikky was saying. “He always eats. And when I take him for a walk in the park, he digs up bones that other dogs have buried and carries them home. We look pretty rough.” The Crown Prince laughed with delight, but at that moment, Nikky saw Hedwig, and his own smile faded.

“There’s Hedwig!” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “I’m rather glad to see her. Aren’t you?”

“There's Hedwig!” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “I'm really happy to see her. Aren't you?”

“Very glad, indeed.”

“Really glad, actually.”

“You don’t look glad.”

"You don't look happy."

“I’m feeling very glad inside.”

“I’m feeling really happy inside.”

They rode together, around and around the long oval, with its whitewashed railing, its attendant grooms, its watchful eyes overhead. Between Nikky and Hedwig Prince Ferdinand William Otto laughed and chattered, and Hedwig talked a great deal about nothing, with bright spots of red burning in her face.

They rode together, going around and around the long oval with its white railing, the grooms nearby, and the watchful eyes above. Between Nikky and Hedwig, Prince Ferdinand William Otto laughed and chatted, while Hedwig babbled a lot about nothing, with bright spots of red glowing in her cheeks.

Nikky was very silent. He rode with his eyes set ahead; and had to be spoken to twice before he heard.

Nikky was really quiet. He rode with his eyes fixed forward and had to be spoken to twice before he noticed.

“You are not having a very good time, are you?” Prince Ferdinand William Otto inquired anxiously. To tell the truth, he had been worried about Nikky for some days. Nikky had been his one gleam of cheerfulness in a Palace where all was bustle and excitement and every one seemed uneasy. But Nikky’s cheerfulness had been forced lately. His smile never reached his eyes. “I haven’t done anything, have I?” he persisted.

“You’re not having a great time, are you?” Prince Ferdinand William Otto asked with concern. To be honest, he had been worried about Nikky for a few days. Nikky had been his only source of happiness in a Palace filled with chaos and excitement, where everyone seemed on edge. But lately, Nikky's happiness seemed forced. His smile didn’t reach his eyes. “I haven’t done anything wrong, have I?” he kept asking.

“Bless you, no!” said Nikky heartily. “I—well, I didn’t sleep well last night. That’s all.”

“Bless you, no!” said Nikky warmly. “I—well, I didn’t sleep well last night. That’s all.”

He met Hedwig’s glance squarely over the head of the Crown Prince.

He met Hedwig’s gaze directly over the Crown Prince’s head.

“Nor did I,” Hedwig said.

"Me neither," Hedwig said.

Later, when the boy was jumping, they had a moment together. The Crown Prince was very absorbed. He was just a little nervous about jumping. First he examined his stirrups and thrust his feet well into them. Then he jammed his cap down on his head and settled himself, in the saddle, his small knees gripping hard.

Later, when the boy was jumping, they shared a moment together. The Crown Prince was very focused. He was a bit nervous about jumping. First, he checked his stirrups and pushed his feet firmly into them. Then he pushed his cap down on his head and got comfortable in the saddle, his small knees gripping tightly.

“It’s higher than usual, isn’t it?” he inquired, squinting at the hurdle.

“It’s higher than usual, right?” he asked, squinting at the hurdle.

The riding-master examined it. “It is an inch lower than yesterday, Your Royal Highness.”

The riding instructor looked it over. “It's an inch lower than yesterday, Your Royal Highness.”

“Perhaps we’d better have it the same as yesterday,” said the boy, who was terribly afraid of being afraid.

“Maybe we should just do it like we did yesterday,” said the boy, who was really scared of being scared.

Then, all being adjusted, and his mouth set very tight, indeed, Prince Ferdinand William Otto took the first jump, and sailed over it comfortably.

Then, everything being in place, and his mouth set very tight, Prince Ferdinand William Otto took the first jump and sailed over it easily.

“I don’t mind at all, after the first,” he confided to the riding-master.

“I don't mind at all, after the first,” he told the riding instructor.

“Are you angry that I came?” asked Hedwig.

“Are you upset that I showed up?” asked Hedwig.

“Angry? You know better.”

"Mad? You know better."

“You don’t say anything.”

"You don't say anything."

“Hedwig,” said Nikky desperately, “do you remember what I said to you the other day? That is in my heart now. I shall never change. That, and much more. But I cannot say it to you. I have given my word.”

“Hedwig,” Nikky said desperately, “do you remember what I told you the other day? That’s in my heart now. I’ll never change. That, and so much more. But I can’t say it to you. I’ve given my word.”

“Of course they would make you promise. They tried with me, but I refused.” She held her chin very high. “Why did you promise? They could not have forced you. They can do many things, but they cannot control what you may say.”

“Of course they would make you promise. They tried with me, but I refused.” She held her chin up high. “Why did you promise? They couldn’t have forced you. They can do many things, but they can’t control what you choose to say.”

“There are reasons. Even those I cannot tell you. It would be easier, Hedwig, for me to die than to live on and see what I must see. But I cannot even die.” He smiled faintly. “You see, I am not keeping my promise.”

“There are reasons. Even ones I can’t share with you. It would be easier, Hedwig, for me to die than to live on and witness what I have to face. But I can’t even die.” He smiled weakly. “You see, I’m not keeping my promise.”

“I think you will not die,” said Hedwig cruelly. “You are too cautious.”

“I think you won’t die,” Hedwig said sharply. “You’re too careful.”

“Yes, I am too cautious,” he agreed heavily.

“Yes, I am too careful,” he replied with a sigh.

“You do not know the meaning of love.”

“You don’t know what love means.”

“Then God grant I may never know, if it is worse than this:”

“Then God grant that I may never know if it’s worse than this:”

“If I were a man, and loved a woman, I would think less of myself and more of her. When I saw her unhappy and being forced to a terrible thing, I would move heaven and earth to save her.”

“If I were a man and loved a woman, I would think less of myself and more of her. When I saw her upset and being pushed into a terrible situation, I would do whatever it takes to save her.”

“How would you do it?” said Nikky in a low tone.

“How would you do it?” Nikky asked quietly.

Hedwig shrugged her shoulders. “I would find a way. The world is large. Surely, if one really cared, it could be managed. I should consider my first duty to her.”

Hedwig shrugged her shoulders. “I’d figure something out. The world is big. If someone truly cared, it could be done. I need to remember my primary responsibility to her.”

“I am a soldier, Highness. My first duty is to my country.”

“I’m a soldier, Your Highness. My first responsibility is to my country.”

“You?” said Hedwig, now very white. “I was not speaking of you. I was speaking of a man who truly loved a woman.”

“You?” said Hedwig, now very pale. “I wasn’t talking about you. I was talking about a man who really loved a woman.”

She rode away, and left him there. And because she was hurt and reckless, and not quite sane, she gave him a very bad half-hour. She jumped again, higher each time, silencing the protests of the riding-master with an imperious gesture. Her horse tired. His sides heaved, his delicate nostrils dilated. She beat him with her crop, and flung him again at the hurdle.

She rode off and left him behind. Because she was upset and reckless, and not fully in control, she put him through a really tough half-hour. She jumped again, going higher each time, ignoring the riding instructor's protests with a commanding gesture. Her horse grew tired. Its sides were heaving, and its delicate nostrils flared. She hit it with her crop and pushed it at the hurdle once more.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was delighted, a trifle envious. “She jumps better than I do,” he observed to Nikky, “but she is in a very bad humor.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was thrilled, a bit jealous. “She jumps better than I do,” he said to Nikky, “but she's in a terrible mood.”

At last, his patience exhausted and fear in his heart, Nikky went to her. “Hedwig,” he said sternly. “I want you to stop this childishness. You will kill yourself.”

At last, his patience worn thin and fear in his heart, Nikky approached her. “Hedwig,” he said firmly. “I need you to stop this childish behavior. You’re going to hurt yourself.”

“I am trying very hard to.”

“I’m really trying hard.”

“You will kill your horse. Look at him.”

“You're going to hurt your horse. Just look at him.”

For answer she raised her crop, but Nikky bent forward and caught the reins.

For an answer, she lifted her crop, but Nikky leaned forward and grabbed the reins.

“How dare you!” she said furiously.

“How dare you!” she said angrily.

For answer Nikky turned and, riding beside her, led her weary horse out of the ring. And long training asserted itself. Hedwig dared not make a scene before the waiting grooms. She rode in speechless rage, as white as Nikky, and trembling with fury. She gave him no time to assist her to dismount, but slipped off herself and left him, her slim, black-habited figure held very straight.

For an answer, Nikky turned and, riding next to her, guided her tired horse out of the ring. Years of training kicked in. Hedwig didn’t dare create a scene in front of the waiting grooms. She rode in silent anger, as pale as Nikky, shaking with rage. She didn’t give him a chance to help her down; instead, she slipped off on her own and left him, her slender, black-clothed figure standing very tall.

“I’m afraid she’s very angry with you,” said the Crown Prince, as they walked back to the Palace. “She looked more furious than she did about the fruitcake.”

“I’m afraid she’s really angry with you,” said the Crown Prince, as they walked back to the Palace. “She looked way more furious than she did about the fruitcake.”

That afternoon Nikky went for a walk. He took Toto with him, and they made the circuit of the Park, which formed an irregular circle about the narrow streets of the old citadel where the wall had once stood. He walked, as he had done before, because he was in trouble, but with this difference, that then, he had walked in order to think, and now he walked to forget.

That afternoon, Nikky went for a walk. He brought Toto along, and they made a loop around the Park, which was an irregular circle surrounding the narrow streets of the old citadel where the wall had once been. He walked, as he had before, because he was in trouble, but this time it was different; back then, he walked to think, and now he walked to forget.

In that remote part where the Gate of the Moon stood, and where, outside, in mediaeval times had been the jousting-ground, the Park widened. Here was now the city playground, the lake where in winter the people held ice carnivals, and where, now that spring was on the way, they rode in the little cars of the Scenic Railway.

In that distant area where the Gate of the Moon was located, and where, back in medieval times, there had been a jousting ground, the Park expanded. This space now featured the city playground, the lake where people celebrated ice festivals in winter, and where, with spring approaching, they enjoyed rides in the small cars of the Scenic Railway.

An old soldier with a wooden leg, and a child, were walking together by the lake, and conversing seriously. A dog was burying a bone under a near-by tree. Toto, true to his instincts, waited until the bone was covered, and then, with calm proprietorship, dug it up and carried it off. Having learned that Nikky now and then carried bones in his pockets, he sat up and presented it to him. Nikky paying no attention at first, Toto flung it up in the air, caught it on his nose, balanced it a second, and dropped it. Then followed a sudden explosion of dog-rage and a mix-up of two dogs, an old soldier, a young one, a boy, and a wooden leg. In the end the wooden leg emerged triumphant, Toto clinging to it under the impression that he had something quite different. The bone was flung into the lake, and a snarling truce established.

An old soldier with a wooden leg and a child were walking by the lake, having a serious conversation. A dog was burying a bone under a nearby tree. True to his instincts, Toto waited until the bone was covered, then calmly dug it up and carried it away. Having learned that Nikky sometimes kept bones in his pockets, he sat up and presented it to him. At first, Nikky didn’t pay any attention, so Toto tossed it into the air, caught it on his nose, balanced it for a moment, and dropped it. This was followed by a sudden outburst of dog rage and a chaotic scene involving two dogs, an old soldier, a young one, a boy, and a wooden leg. In the end, the wooden leg came out on top, with Toto clinging to it, thinking he had something completely different. The bone was thrown into the lake, and an uneasy truce was established.

But there had been a casualty. Bobby had suffered a severe nip on the forearm, and was surveying it with rather dazed eyes.

But there had been a casualty. Bobby had taken a deep bite on the forearm and was looking at it with somewhat confused eyes.

“Gee, it’s bleeding!” he said.

“Wow, it’s bleeding!” he said.

Nikky looked worried, but old Adelbert, who had seen many wounds, recommended tying it up with garlic, and then forgetting it. “It is the first quarter of the moon,” he said. “No dog’s bite is injurious at that time.”

Nikky looked worried, but old Adelbert, who had seen many injuries, suggested wrapping it up with garlic and then ignoring it. “It’s the first quarter of the moon,” he said. “No dog bite is harmful during that time.”

Nikky, who had had a sniff of the bone of contention, was not so easy in his mind. First quarter of the moon it might be, but the bone was not in its first quarter. “I could walk home with the boy,” he suggested, “and get something at a chemist’s on the way.”

Nikky, who had caught wind of the issue, was feeling uneasy. It might be the first quarter of the moon, but the issue wasn't in its early stages. “I could walk home with the kid,” he proposed, “and pick up something at a pharmacy on the way.”

“Will it hurt?” demanded Bobby.

“Will it hurt?” Bobby asked.

“We will ask for something that will not hurt.”

“We will ask for something that won't hurt.”

So it happened that Bobby and Tucker, the two pirates, returned that day to their home under the escort of a tall young man who carried a bottle wrapped in pink paper in his hand, and looked serious. Old Pepy was at home. She ran about getting basins, and because Nikky had had his first-aid training, in a very short time everything was shipshape, and no one the worse.

So, Bobby and Tucker, the two pirates, came back that day to their home, accompanied by a tall young man who was holding a bottle wrapped in pink paper and had a serious expression. Old Pepy was home and quickly started gathering basins. Since Nikky had his first-aid training, everything was in order in no time, and no one was hurt.

“Do you suppose it will leave a scar?” Bobby demanded.

“Do you think it will leave a scar?” Bobby asked.

“Well, a little one, probably.”

“Well, probably a small one.”

“I’ve got two pretty good ones already,” Bobby boasted, “not counting my vaccination. Gee! I bet mother’ll be surprised.”

“I've got two really good ones already,” Bobby bragged, “not counting my vaccination. Wow! I bet Mom will be surprised.”

“The Americans,” said Pepy, with admiring eyes fixed on their visitor, “are very peculiar about injuries. They speak always of small animals that crawl about in wounds and bring poison.”

“The Americans,” said Pepy, with admiring eyes fixed on their visitor, “are very particular about injuries. They always talk about small creatures that crawl into wounds and bring poison.”

“Germs!” Bobby explained. “But they know about germs here, too. I, played with a boy one, afternoon at the Scenic Railway—my father is the manager, you know. If you like, I can give you some tickets. And the boy said a fig lady he had was covered with germs. We ate it anyhow.”

“Germs!” Bobby explained. “But they know about germs here too. I played with a boy one afternoon at the Scenic Railway—my dad is the manager, you know. If you want, I can get you some tickets. The boy said that a fig lady he had was covered in germs. We ate it anyway.”

Nikky looked down smilingly. So this was the American lad! Of course. He could understand Otto’s warm feeling now. They were not unlike, the two children. This boy was more sturdy, not so fine, perhaps, but eminently likable. He was courageous, too. The iodine had not been pleasant, but he had only whistled.

Nikky looked down with a smile. So this was the American kid! Of course. She could see why Otto felt so warmly now. The two kids were quite similar. This boy was more solid, maybe not as delicate, but definitely easy to like. He was brave too. The iodine hadn’t been pleasant, but he just whistled.

“And nothing happened to the other boy, because of the germs?”

“And nothing happened to the other boy because of the germs?”

“I don’t know. He never came back. He was a funny boy. He had a hat like father’s. Gee!”

“I don’t know. He never came back. He was a funny kid. He had a hat like dad’s. Wow!”

Nikky took his departure, followed by Pepy’s eyes. As long as he was in sight she watched him from the window. “He is some great person,” she said to Bobby. “Of the aristocracy. I know the manner.”

Nikky left, and Pepy watched him go with her eyes. As long as he was in sight, she kept watching him from the window. “He’s someone important,” she said to Bobby. “From the aristocracy. I can tell by his manner.”

“A prince, maybe?”

"Maybe a prince?"

“Perhaps. You in America, you have no such men, I think, such fine soldiers, aristocrats, and yet gentle. The uniform is considered the handsomest in Europe.”

“Maybe. You in America don’t have men like that, I think, such great soldiers, aristocrats, and yet so gentle. The uniform is seen as the most handsome in Europe.”

“Humph!” said Bobby aggressively. “You ought to see my uncle dressed for a Knight Templar parade. You’d see something.”

“Humph!” said Bobby defiantly. “You should see my uncle all dressed up for a Knight Templar parade. You’d be impressed.”

Nikky went down the stairs, with Toto at his heels, a valiant and triumphant Toto, as becomes a dog who has recently vanquished a wooden leg.

Nikky went down the stairs, with Toto following closely behind, a brave and proud Toto, as befits a dog who has just defeated a wooden leg.

At the foot of the staircase a man was working replacing a loosened tile in the passage; a huge man, clad in a smock and with a bushy black beard tucked in his neck out of the way. Nikky nodded to him, and went out. Like a cat Black Humbert was on his feet, and peering after him from the street door. It was he, then, the blond devil who, had fallen on them that night, and had fought as one who fights for the love of it! The concierge went back to the door of his room.

At the bottom of the staircase, a man was fixing a loose tile in the hallway; he was a big guy, wearing a work smock with a bushy black beard tucked away. Nikky nodded at him and stepped outside. Like a cat, Black Humbert was up on his feet, watching him from the front door. It was him, the blond guy who had attacked them that night and fought like he was doing it for the thrill! The concierge headed back to his room.

Herman Spier sat inside. He had fortified his position by that trip to the mountains, and now spent his days in Black Humbert’s dirty kitchen, or in errand-running. He was broiling a sausage on the end of a fork.

Herman Spier sat inside. He had strengthened his position with that trip to the mountains and now spent his days in Black Humbert’s dirty kitchen or running errands. He was grilling a sausage on the end of a fork.

“Quick!” cried Black Humbert. “Along the street, with a black dog at his heels, goes one you will recognize. Follow him, and find out what you can.”

“Quick!” shouted Black Humbert. “Down the street, with a black dog at his heels, is someone you’ll recognize. Follow him and see what you can find out.”

Herman Spier put the sausage in his pocket—he had paid for it himself, and meant to have it—and started out. It was late when he returned.

Herman Spier put the sausage in his pocket—he had paid for it himself and intended to keep it—and set off. It was late when he got back.

He gave Nikky’s name and position, where his lodgings were, or had been until now. He was about to remove to the Palace, having been made aide-de-camp to the Crown Prince.

He provided Nikky's name and title, as well as where he lived or had lived until now. He was about to move to the Palace, having been appointed aide-de-camp to the Crown Prince.

“So!” said Black Humbert.

“So!” said Black Humbert.

“It is also,” observed Herman Spier, eating his sausage, “this same one who led the police to Niburg’s room. I have the word of the woman who keeps the house.”

“It’s also,” said Herman Spier, eating his sausage, “the same one who led the police to Niburg’s room. I have the word of the woman who runs the house.”

The concierge rose, and struck the table with his fist. “And now he comes here!” he said. “The boy upstairs was a blind. He has followed us.” He struck the sausage furiously out of Herman’s hand. “Tonight the police will come. And what then?”

The concierge stood up and slammed his fist on the table. “And now he shows up here!” he said. “The kid upstairs was a distraction. He’s been trailing us.” He angrily knocked the sausage out of Herman’s hand. “Tonight the cops will come. Then what?”

“If you had taken my advice,” said the clerk, “you would have got rid of that fellow upstairs long ago.” He picked up the sausage and dusted it with his hand. “But I do not believe the police will come. The child was bitten. I saw them enter.”

“If you had taken my advice,” said the clerk, “you would have gotten rid of that guy upstairs a long time ago.” He picked up the sausage and dusted it off with his hand. “But I don’t think the police are going to show up. The kid was bitten. I saw them go in.”

Nevertheless, that night, while Herman Spier kept watch at the street door, the concierge labored in the little yard behind the house. He moved a rabbit hutch and, wedging his huge body behind it, loosened a board or two in the high wooden fence.

Nevertheless, that night, while Herman Spier stood guard at the street door, the concierge worked in the small yard behind the house. He shifted a rabbit hutch and, wedging his large body behind it, pried loose a board or two in the tall wooden fence.

More than the Palace prepared for flight.

More than the Palace got ready to take off.

Still later, old Adelbert roused from sleep. There were footsteps in the passage outside, the opening of a door. He reflected that the concierge was an owl and, the sounds persisting, called out an irritable order for quiet.

Still later, old Adelbert woke up. He heard footsteps in the hallway outside and the sound of a door opening. He thought that the concierge was a night owl and, with the noises continuing, shouted a grumpy command for silence.

Then he slept again, and while he slept the sounds recommenced. Had he glanced out into the passage, then, he would have seen two men, half supporting a third, who tottered between them. Thus was the student Haeckel, patriot and Royalist, led forth to die.

Then he fell asleep again, and while he was sleeping, the sounds started up again. If he had looked out into the hallway, he would have seen two men, half-supporting a third, who was stumbling between them. This was the student Haeckel, a patriot and Royalist, being led out to die.

And he did not die.

And he didn’t die.





CHAPTER XXVIII. TEE CROWN PRINCE’S PILGRIMAGE

The day when Olga Loschek should have returned to the city found her too ill to travel. No feigned sickness this, but real enough, a matter of fever and burning eyes, and of mutterings in troubled sleep.

The day Olga Loschek was supposed to come back to the city found her too sick to travel. This wasn't a fake illness; it was genuine, involving fever and burning eyes, along with mutterings in restless sleep.

Minna was alarmed. She was fond of her mistress, in spite of her occasional cruelties, and lately the Countess had been strangely gentle. She required little attention, wished to be alone, and lay in her great bed, looking out steadily at the bleak mountain-tops, to which spring never climbed.

Minna was worried. She cared for her mistress, despite her occasional harshness, and recently the Countess had been oddly gentle. She needed little attention, wanted to be alone, and lay in her large bed, staring out at the barren mountain peaks, which spring never reached.

“She eats nothing,” Minna said despairingly to the caretaker. “And her eyes frighten me. They are always open, even in the night, but they seem to see nothing.”

“She eats nothing,” Minna said in despair to the caretaker. “And her eyes scare me. They’re always open, even at night, but they seem to see nothing.”

On the day when she should have returned, the Countess roused herself enough to send for Black Humbert, fretting in the kitchen below. He had believed that she was malingering until he saw her, but her flushed and hollow cheeks showed her condition.

On the day she was supposed to come back, the Countess mustered enough energy to call for Black Humbert, who was anxiously waiting in the kitchen below. He had thought she was just pretending to be ill until he saw her, but her flushed and hollow cheeks revealed her state.

“You must return and explain,” she said. “I shall need more time, after all.” When he hesitated, she added: “There are plenty to watch that I do not escape. I could not, if I would. I have not the strength.”

“You need to come back and explain,” she said. “I’ll need more time, after all.” When he hesitated, she added: “There are plenty of people watching to make sure I don't get away. I couldn’t, even if I tried. I don’t have the strength.”

“Time is passing,” he said gruffly, “and we get nowhere.”

“Time is flying by,” he said gruffly, “and we’re not making any progress.”

“As soon as I can travel, I will come.”

“As soon as I can travel, I’ll come.”

“If madame wishes, I can take a letter.”

“If you’d like, I can take a letter.”

She pondered over that, interlacing her fingers nervously as she reflected.

She thought about that, nervously interlacing her fingers as she considered it.

“I will send no letter,” she decided, “but I will give you a message, which you can deliver.”

“I won’t send a letter,” she decided, “but I’ll give you a message that you can deliver.”

“Yes, madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Say to the Committee,” she began, and paused. She had thought and thought until her brain burned with thinking, but she had found no way out. And yet she could not at once bring herself to speech. But at last she said it: “Say to the Committee that I have reflected and that I will do what they ask. As far,” she added, “as lies in my power. I can only—”

“Tell the Committee,” she started, then paused. She had thought and thought until her mind felt exhausted, but she couldn’t find a way out. Still, she couldn’t immediately bring herself to speak. Finally, she said: “Tell the Committee that I’ve considered it and I will do what they ask. As far,” she added, “as it’s within my control. I can only—”

“That is all the Committee expects,” he said civilly, and with a relief that was not lost on her. “With madame’s intelligence, to try is to succeed.”

"That's all the Committee expects," he said politely, with a relief that she clearly noticed. "With your intelligence, trying means you'll succeed."

Nevertheless, he left her well guarded. Even Minna, slipping off for an evening hour with a village sweetheart, was stealthily shadowed. Before this, fine ladies had changed garments with their maids and escaped from divers unpleasantnesses.

Nevertheless, he made sure she was well protected. Even Minna, sneaking away for a night with a village boyfriend, was quietly followed. Before this, elegant women had swapped clothes with their maids and managed to avoid various annoyances.

Olga Loschek lay in her bed, and always there were bells. The cattle were being driven up into the mountains for the summer grazing, great, soft-eyed herds, their bells tinkling slowly as they made their deliberate, soft-footed progress along the valley; the silvery bells for mass; the clock striking the hour with its heavy, vibrating clamor of bronze.

Olga Loschek lay in her bed, and there were always bells. The cattle were being led up into the mountains for summer grazing, great, gentle-eyed herds, their bells gently jingling as they moved slowly and carefully along the valley; the silvery bells for mass; the clock ringing the hour with its deep, resonant chime of bronze.

When she sank into the light sleep of fever, they roused her, or she slept on; hearing in their tones the great bell of St. Stefan’s announcing the King’s death. Bells, always bells.

When she drifted into a light fever sleep, they woke her, or she just kept sleeping; hearing in their voices the big bell of St. Stefan’s ringing to announce the King’s death. Bells, always bells.

At the end of two days she was able to be up again. She moved languidly about her room, still too weak to plan. There were times when she contemplated suicide, but she knew herself to be too cowardly to do more than dream of it.

At the end of two days, she was able to get up again. She moved slowly around her room, still too weak to make any plans. There were moments when she thought about suicide, but she knew she was too afraid to do anything more than dream about it.

And on the fourth day came the Crown Prince of Livonia on a pilgrimage.

And on the fourth day, the Crown Prince of Livonia came on a pilgrimage.

The manner of his coming was this:

The way he arrived was this:

There are more ways than one of reaching the hearts of an uneasy people. Remission of taxes is a bad one. It argues a mistake in the past, in exacting such tithes. Governments may make errors, but must not acknowledge them. There is the freeing of political prisoners, but that, too, is dangerous, when such prisoners breathe sedition to the very prison walls.

There are many ways to connect with an uneasy public. Lowering taxes is not a good one. It suggests a mistake was made in the past by collecting those taxes. Governments can make mistakes, but they shouldn't admit to them. There's also the release of political prisoners, but that can be risky when those prisoners spread dissent even within the prison walls.

And there is the appeal to sentiment. The Government, pinning all its hopes to one small boy, would further endear him to the people. Wily statesman that he was, the Chancellor had hit on this to offset the rumors of Hedwig’s marriage.

And there’s the emotional appeal. The Government, betting everything on one small boy, aimed to make him even more beloved by the public. Clever as he was, the Chancellor realized this was a way to counter the rumors about Hedwig’s marriage.

But the idea was not his, although he adopted it. It had had its birth in the little room with the Prie-dieu and the stand covered with bottles, had been born of the Sister’s belief in the miracles of Etzel.

But the idea wasn't his, even though he embraced it. It originated in the small room with the prayer desk and the table covered with bottles, born from the Sister’s faith in the miracles of Etzel.

However, he appropriated it, and took it to the King.

However, he took it and brought it to the King.

“A pilgrimage!” said the King, when the mater was broached to him. “For what? My recovery? Cannot you let your servant depart in peace?”

“A pilgrimage!” said the King when the matter was brought up to him. “For what? My recovery? Can’t you let your servant leave in peace?”

“Pilgrimages,” observed the Chancellor, “have had marvelous results, sire. I do not insist that they perform miracles, as some believe,”—he smiled faintly,—“but as a matter of public feeling and a remedy for discord, they are sometimes efficacious.”

“Pilgrimages,” the Chancellor noted, “have had amazing results, sir. I’m not saying they work miracles like some think,”—he smiled slightly,—“but in terms of public sentiment and a way to heal disputes, they can be effective at times.”

“I see,” said the King. And lay still, looking at the ceiling.

“I understand,” said the King. He remained still, gazing at the ceiling.

“Can it be done safely?” he asked at last.

“Can we do it safely?” he asked finally.

“The maddest traitor would not threaten the Crown Prince on a pilgrimage. The people would tear him limb from limb.”

“The craziest traitor wouldn’t dare to threaten the Crown Prince during a pilgrimage. The people would rip him apart.”

“Nevertheless, I should take all precautions,” he said dryly. “A madman might not recognize the—er—religious nature of the affair.”

“Still, I should take all precautions,” he said flatly. “A crazy person might not understand the—uh—seriousness of the situation.”

The same day the Chancellor visited Prince Ferdinand William Otto, and found him returned from his drive and busy over Hedwig’s photograph frame.

The same day, the Chancellor visited Prince Ferdinand William Otto and found him back from his drive and busy with Hedwig’s picture frame.

“It is almost done,” he said. “I slipped over in one or two places, but it is not very noticeable, is it?”

“It’s almost done,” he said. “I slipped up in a couple of spots, but it’s not too noticeable, right?”

The Chancellor observed it judicially, and decided that the slipping over was not noticeable at all. Except during school hours Miss Braithwaite always retired during the Chancellor’s visits, and so now the two were alone.

The Chancellor noted it carefully and concluded that the slip wasn't noticeable at all. Except during school hours, Miss Braithwaite always withdrew during the Chancellor’s visits, so now they were alone together.

“Otto,” said the Chancellor gravely, “I want to talk to you very seriously.”

“Otto,” the Chancellor said solemnly, “I need to speak with you seriously.”

“Have I done anything?”

"Have I done something?"

“No.” He smiled. “It is about something I would like you to do. For your grandfather.”

“No.” He smiled. “It's about something I’d like you to do. For your grandfather.”

“I’ll do anything for him, sir.”

“I'll do anything for him, sir.”

“We know that. This is the point. He has been ill for along time. Very ill.”

“We know that. That's the point. He has been sick for a long time. Really sick.”

The boy watched him with a troubled face. “He looks very thin,” he said. “I get quite worried when I see him.”

The boy watched him with a worried expression. “He looks really thin,” he said. “I get really concerned when I see him.”

“Exactly. You have heard of Etzel?”

“Exactly. Have you heard of Etzel?”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto’s religious instruction was of the best. He had, indeed, heard of Etzel. He knew the famous pilgrimages in order, and could say them rapidly, beginning, the year of Our Lord 915—the Emperor Otto and Adelheid, his spouse; the year of Our Lord 1100, Ulrich, Count of Ruburg; and so on.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto received excellent religious instruction. He had, in fact, heard of Etzel. He knew the famous pilgrimages in order and could recite them quickly, starting with the year 915—Emperor Otto and his wife Adelheid; the year 1100, Ulrich, Count of Ruburg; and so forth.

“When people are ill,” he said sagely, “they go to Etzel to be cured.”

“When people are sick,” he said wisely, “they go to Etzel to get better.”

“Precisely. But when they cannot go, they send some one else, to pray for them. And sometimes, if they have faith enough, the holy miracle happens, and they are cured.”

“Exactly. But when they can’t go, they send someone else to pray for them. And sometimes, if they have enough faith, a holy miracle happens, and they get cured.”

The Chancellor was deeply religious, and although he had planned the pilgrimage for political reasons, for the moment he lost sight of them. What if, after all, this clear-eyed, clean-hearted child could bring this miracle of the King’s recovery? It was a famous shrine, and stranger things had been brought about by less worthy agencies.

The Chancellor was very religious, and even though he had organized the pilgrimage for political reasons, at that moment, he forgot all about them. What if, after all, this clear-eyed, pure-hearted child could make the miracle of the King’s recovery happen? It was a well-known shrine, and stranger things had happened through less deserving means.

“I thought,” he said, “that if you would go to Etzel, Otto, and there pray for your grandfather’s recovery, it—it would be a good thing.”

“I thought,” he said, “that if you went to Etzel, Otto, and prayed for your grandfather’s recovery, it—it would be a good thing.”

The meaning of such a pilgrimage dawned suddenly on the boy. His eyes filled, and because he considered it unmanly to weep, he slid from his chair and went to the window. There he got out his pocket-handkerchief and blew his nose.

The meaning of that pilgrimage hit the boy all at once. His eyes filled with tears, and since he thought it was unmanly to cry, he slid out of his chair and went to the window. There, he took out his pocket handkerchief and blew his nose.

“I’m afraid he’s going to die,” he said, in a smothered voice.

“I’m afraid he’s going to die,” he said, in a choked voice.

The Chancellor followed him to the window, and put an arm around his shoulders. “Even that would not be so terrible, Otto,” he said. “Death, to the old, is not terrible. It is an open door, through which they go gladly, because—because those who have gone ahead are waiting just beyond it.”

The Chancellor followed him to the window and put an arm around his shoulders. “Even that wouldn’t be so awful, Otto,” he said. “For the old, death isn’t scary. It’s an open door that they walk through willingly because—because the ones who went before them are waiting right on the other side.”

“Are my mother and father waiting?”

“Are my mom and dad waiting?”

“Yes, Otto.”

"Yep, Otto."

He considered. “And my grandmother?”

He thought. “And my grandma?”

“Yes.”

“Yup.”

“He’ll be very glad to see them all again.”

"He'll be really happy to see them all again."

“Very happy, indeed. But we need him here, too, for a while. You need him and—I. So we will go and pray to have him wait a little longer before he goes away. Hour about it?”

“Very happy, indeed. But we need him here, too, for a while. You need him and—I. So we will go and pray to have him wait a little longer before he goes away. How about it?”

“I’ll try. I’m not very good. I do a good many things, you know.”

“I’ll give it a shot. I’m not that great at it. I do quite a few things, you know.”

Here, strangely enough, it was the Chancellor who fumbled for his handkerchief. A vision had come to him of the two of them kneeling side by side at Etzel, the little lad who was “not very good,” and he himself with his long years behind him of such things as fill a man’s life. And because the open door was not so far ahead for him either, and because he believed implicitly in the great Record within the Gate, he shook his shaggy head.

Here, oddly enough, it was the Chancellor who reached for his handkerchief. He envisioned the two of them kneeling side by side at Etzel, the little boy who was "not very good," and himself with all his long years filled with experiences that shape a person's life. And because the open door wasn't too far ahead for him either, and because he had complete faith in the great Record within the Gate, he shook his unruly head.

So the pilgrimage was arranged. With due publicity, of course, and due precaution for safety. By train to the foot of the mountains, and then on foot for the ten miles to Etzel.

So the pilgrimage was organized. With the right publicity, of course, and proper safety measures in place. By train to the base of the mountains, and then on foot for ten miles to Etzel.

On the next day the Crown Prince fasted, taking nothing but bread and a cup of milk. On the day of the pilgrimage, however, having been duly prepared, and mass having been said at daybreak in the chapel, with all the Court present, he was given a substantial breakfast. His small legs had a toilsome journey before them.

The next day, the Crown Prince fasted, having only bread and a cup of milk. But on the day of the pilgrimage, after proper preparation and a dawn mass in the chapel with all the Court present, he was served a hearty breakfast. His little legs had a tough journey ahead of them.

He went through his preparation in a sort of rapt solemnity. So must the boy crusaders have looked as, starting on their long journey, they faced south and east, toward the far-distant Sepulcher of Our Lord.

He went through his preparation in a kind of intense seriousness. The boy crusaders must have looked like this as they began their long journey, facing south and east, towards the distant tomb of Our Lord.

The King’s Council went, the Chancellor, the Mayor of the city, wearing the great gold chain of his office around his neck, and a handful of soldiers,—a simple pilgrimage and the more affecting. There were no streaming banners, no magnificent vestments. The Archbishop accompanied them; and a flag-bearer.

The King’s Council was there, along with the Chancellor, the Mayor of the city, wearing the heavy gold chain of his office around his neck, and a few soldiers—a simple pilgrimage that felt even more powerful. There were no fluttering banners, no extravagant robes. The Archbishop was with them, along with a flag-bearer.

They went on foot to the railway station through lines of kneeling people, the boy still rapt; and looking straight ahead, the Chancellor seemingly also absorbed, but keenly alive to the crowds. As he went on, his face relaxed. It was as if the miracle had already happened. Not the miracle for which the boy would pray, but a greater one. Surely these kneeling people, gazing with moist and kindly eyes at the Crown Prince, could not, at the hot words of demagogues, turn into the mob he feared. But it had happened before. The people who had, one moment, adored the Dauphin of France on his balcony at Versailles, had lived to scream for his life.

They walked to the train station through rows of kneeling people, the boy still entranced; and looking straight ahead, the Chancellor appeared absorbed as well, but was very aware of the crowds. As he continued on, his face softened. It felt like the miracle had already occurred. Not the miracle the boy would pray for, but a more profound one. Surely these kneeling people, looking at the Crown Prince with tearful and compassionate eyes, couldn’t, motivated by the fiery words of demagogues, turn into the mob he dreaded. But it had happened before. The people who had, in one moment, worshiped the Dauphin of France from his balcony at Versailles, had later lived to cry out for his life.

On and on, through the silent, crowded streets. No drums; no heralds, no bugles. First the standard-bearer; then the Archbishop, walking with his head bent; then the boy, alone and bareheaded, holding his small hat in moist; excited fingers; then the others, the Chancellor and the Mayor together, the Council, the guard. So they moved along, without speech, grave, reverent, earnest.

On and on, through the quiet, crowded streets. No drums, no announcers, no horns. First came the standard-bearer; then the Archbishop, walking with his head down; then the boy, alone and bareheaded, holding his small hat in damp, excited fingers; then the others, the Chancellor and the Mayor together, the Council, the guard. They moved along, silent, serious, respectful, determined.

At the railway station a man stepped out of the crowd and proffered a paper to the Crown Prince. But he was too absorbed to see it, and a moment later the Chancellor had it, and was staring with hard eyes at the individual who had presented it. A moment later, without sound, or breach of decorum, the man was between two agents, a prisoner. The paper, which the Chancellor read on the train and carefully preserved, was a highly seditious document attacking the Government and ending with threats.

At the train station, a man emerged from the crowd and handed a piece of paper to the Crown Prince. However, he was too distracted to notice it, and moments later, the Chancellor took it, glaring at the man who had given it to him. A moment later, without making a sound or causing a scene, the man found himself flanked by two agents, now a prisoner. The paper, which the Chancellor read on the train and kept safely, contained a highly subversive message that criticized the Government and concluded with threats.

The Chancellor, who had started in an exalted frame of mind, sat scowling and thoughtful during the journey. How many of those who had knelt on the street had had similar seditious papers in their pockets? A people who could kneel, and, kneeling, plot!

The Chancellor, who had begun with a lofty mindset, sat frowning and lost in thought during the journey. How many of those who had knelt on the street were carrying similar rebellious papers in their pockets? A people who could kneel and, while kneeling, conspire!

The Countess, standing on her balcony and staring down into the valley, beheld the pilgrimage and had thus her first knowledge of it. She was incredulous at first, and stood gazing, gripping the stone railing with tense hands. She watched, horror-stricken. The Crown Prince, himself, come to Etzel to pray! For his grandfather, of course. Then, indeed, must things be bad with the King, as bad as they could be.

The Countess stood on her balcony, looking down into the valley, witnessing the pilgrimage for the first time. At first, she couldn't believe it and gripped the stone railing tightly with her hands. She watched in shock. The Crown Prince himself had come to Etzel to pray! For his grandfather, naturally. That must mean things were really bad with the King, as bad as they could get.

The Crown Prince was very warm. She could see the gleam of his handkerchief as he wiped his damp face. She could see the effort of his tired legs to keep step with the standard-bearer.

The Crown Prince was very warm. She could see the shine of his handkerchief as he wiped his sweaty face. She could see how hard his tired legs worked to keep up with the standard-bearer.

The bells again. How she hated them! They rang out now to welcome the pilgrims, and a procession issued from the church door, a lay brother first, carrying a banner, then the fathers, two by two; the boys from the church school in long procession. The royal party halted at the foot of the street. The fathers advanced. She could make out Father Gregory’s portly figure among them. The bell tolled. The villagers stood in excited but quiet groups, and watched.

The bells again. How she hated them! They were ringing now to welcome the pilgrims, as a procession came out of the church door, led by a lay brother carrying a banner, followed by the fathers, two by two; then the boys from the church school in a long line. The royal party stopped at the end of the street. The fathers moved forward. She could see Father Gregory’s plump figure among them. The bell tolled. The villagers stood in excited but silent groups, watching.

Then the two banners touched, the schoolboys turned, followed by the priests. Thus led, went the Crown Prince of Livonia to pray for his grandfather’s life.

Then the two banners met, and the schoolboys turned, followed by the priests. Leading the way, the Crown Prince of Livonia went to pray for his grandfather’s life.

The church doors closed behind them.

The church doors shut behind them.

Olga Loschek fell on her knees. She was shaking from head to foot. And because the religious training of her early life near the shrine had given her faith in miracles, she prayed for one. Rather, she made a bargain with God:— If any word came to her from Karl, any, no matter, to what it pertained, she would take it for a sign, and attempt flight. If she was captured, she would kill herself.

Olga Loschek dropped to her knees. She was trembling all over. Because her early religious upbringing near the shrine had instilled in her belief in miracles, she prayed for one. More specifically, she struck a deal with God: if she received any message from Karl, no matter what it was about, she would see it as a sign and try to escape. If she was caught, she would take her own life.

But, if no word came from Karl by the hour of her departure the next morning, then she would do the thing she had set out to do, and let him beware! The King dead, there would be no King. Only over the dead bodies of the Livonians would they let him marry Hedwig and the throne. It would be war.

But if Karl didn't say anything by the time she left the next morning, then she would go through with her plan, and he better watch out! With the King dead, there would be no King. They would only let him marry Hedwig and take the throne over the dead bodies of the Livonians. It would mean war.

Curiously, while she was still on her knees, her bargain made, the plan came to her by which, when the time came, the Terrorists were to rouse the people to even greater fury. Still kneeling, she turned it over in her mind. It was possible. More, it could be made plausible, with her assistance. And at the vision it evoked,—Mettlich’s horror and rage, Hedwig’s puling tears, her own triumph,—she took a deep breath. Revenge with a vengeance, retaliation for old hurts and fresh injuries, these were what she found on her knees, while the bell in the valley commenced the mass, and a small boy; very rapt and very earnest, prayed for his grandfather’s life.

Curiously, while she was still on her knees and had made her deal, a plan came to her about how, when the time came, the Terrorists would stir the people to even greater anger. Still kneeling, she thought it over. It was possible. Moreover, it could be made believable with her help. And at the vision it conjured—Mettlich’s horror and rage, Hedwig’s whiny tears, her own triumph—she took a deep breath. Revenge with a vengeance, payback for old wounds and new injuries, these were what she discovered while on her knees, as the bell in the valley began the mass, and a small boy, very focused and very serious, prayed for his grandfather’s life.

Yet the bargain came very close to being made the other way that day, and by Karl himself.

Yet the deal almost ended up going the other way that day, and it was Karl who was involved.

Preparations were being made for his visit to Livonia. Ostensibly this visit was made because of the King’s illness. Much political capital was being made of Karl’s going to see, for the last time, the long-time enemy of his house. While rumor was busy, Karnia was more than satisfied. Even the Socialist Party approved, and their papers, being more frank than the others, spoke openly of the chances of a dual kingdom, the only bar being a small boy.

Preparations were underway for his visit to Livonia. Officially, this visit was due to the King’s illness. There was a lot of political attention surrounding Karl's trip to see, for the last time, the long-standing enemy of his family. While rumors circulated, Karnia was more than happy. Even the Socialist Party was on board, and their publications, being more direct than the others, openly discussed the possibility of a dual kingdom, with the only obstacle being a small child.

On the day of the pilgrimage Karl found himself strangely restless and uneasy. He had returned to his capital the day before, and had busied himself until late that night with matters of state. He had slept well, and wakened to a sense of well-being. But, during the afternoon, he became uneasy. Olga Loschek haunted him, her face when he had told her about the letter, her sagging figure when he had left her.

On the day of the pilgrimage, Karl felt oddly restless and anxious. He had come back to his capital the day before and had kept himself occupied until late that night with state affairs. He had slept well and woke up feeling good. But in the afternoon, his unease set in. Olga Loschek lingered in his mind, her expression when he told her about the letter, her drooping figure when he had departed.

Something like remorse stirred in him. She had taken great risks for him. Of all the women he had known, she had most truly and unselfishly loved him. And for her years of service he had given her contempt. He reflected, too, that he had, perhaps, made an enemy where he needed a friend. How easy, by innuendo and suggestion, to turn Hedwig against him, Hedwig who already fancied herself interested elsewhere.

Something like regret stirred in him. She had taken big risks for him. Of all the women he had known, she had loved him the most sincerely and selflessly. Yet, he had repaid her years of support with disdain. He also realized that he may have created an enemy when he really needed a friend. It could be so easy, through hints and suggestions, to turn Hedwig against him, especially since she already thought she was interested in someone else.

Very nearly did he swing the scale in which Olga Loschek had hung her bargain with God—so nearly that in the intervals of affixing his sprawling signature to various documents, he drew a sheet of note-paper toward him. Then, with a shrug, he pushed it away. So Olga Loschek lost her bargain.

Very nearly did he tip the balance in which Olga Loschek had tied her deal with God—so close that during the times he was signing various documents, he pulled a sheet of notepaper toward him. Then, with a shrug, he pushed it aside. So, Olga Loschek lost her deal.

At dawn the next morning the Countess, still pale with illness and burning with fever, went back to the city.

At dawn the next morning, the Countess, still pale from her illness and burning with fever, returned to the city.





CHAPTER XXIX. OLD ADELBERT THE TRAITOR

“Thus,” said the concierge, frying onions over his stove; “thus have they always done. But you have been blind. Rather, you would not see.”

“Exactly,” said the concierge, frying onions on his stove. “This is how they've always done it. But you’ve been blind. Or rather, you just didn’t want to see.”

Old Adelbert stirred uneasily. “So long as I accept my pension—”

Old Adelbert stirred uneasily. “As long as I accept my pension—”

“Why should you not accept your pension. A trifle in exchange for what you gave. For them, who now ill-use you, you have gone through life but half a man. Women smile behind their hands when you hobble by.”

“Why shouldn’t you accept your pension? A small amount in return for what you gave. For those who now mistreat you, you’ve gone through life as only half a man. Women snicker behind their hands when you stumble by.”

“I do not hold with women,” said old Adelbert, flushing. “They take all and give nothing.” The onions were done, and the concierge put them, frying-pan and all, on the table. “Come, eat while the food is hot. And give nothing,” he repeated, returning to the attack. “You and I ride in no carriages with gilt wheels. We work, or, failing work, we starve. Their feet are on our necks. But one use they have for us, you and me, my friend—to tax us.”

“I don’t believe in women,” said old Adelbert, blushing. “They take everything and give nothing.” The onions were finished, and the concierge placed them, frying pan and all, on the table. “Come on, eat while the food is hot. And give nothing,” he repeated, pressing on. “You and I don’t ride in carriages with gilded wheels. We work, or, if we can’t find work, we starve. Their feet are on our necks. But they have one use for us, you and me, my friend—to tax us.”

“The taxes are not heavy,” quoth old Adelbert.

“The taxes aren’t that high,” said old Adelbert.

“There are some who find them so.” The concierge heaped his guest’s plate with onions. And old Adelbert, who detested onions, and was besides in no mood for food, must perforce sample them.

“There are some who find them that way.” The concierge piled onions onto his guest’s plate. And old Adelbert, who hated onions and wasn’t in the mood to eat anyway, had no choice but to try them.

“I can cook,” boasted his host. “The daughter of my sister cannot cook. She uses milk, always milk. Feeble dishes, I call them. Strong meat for strong men, comrade.”

“I can cook,” his host bragged. “My sister's daughter can't cook. She always uses milk. I call them weak dishes. Strong meat for strong men, buddy.”

Old Adelbert played with his steel fork. “I was a good patriot,” he observed nervously, “until they made me otherwise.”

Old Adelbert fiddled with his steel fork. “I was a good patriot,” he said anxiously, “until they turned me into something else.”

“I will make you a better. A patriot is one who is zealous for his country and its welfare. That means much. It means that when the established order is bad for a country, it must be changed. Not that you and I may benefit. God knows, we may not live to benefit. But that Livonia may free her neck from the foot of the oppressor, and raise her head among nations.”

“I will make you a better person. A patriot is someone who cares deeply for their country and its well-being. That means a lot. It means that when the current system is harmful to the country, it needs to be changed. Not for our own gain. God knows, we might not even be around to benefit from it. But so that Livonia can free itself from the oppressor's grip and stand tall among nations.”

From which it may be seen that old Adelbert had at last joined the revolutionary party, an uneasy and unhappy recruit, it is true, but—a recruit. “If only some half-measure would suffice,” he said, giving up all pretense of eating. “This talk of rousing the mob, of rioting and violence, I do not like them.”

From this, it’s clear that old Adelbert had finally joined the revolutionary party, albeit as an uneasy and unhappy member, but still a member. “If only some half-measure would work,” he said, abandoning any pretense of eating. “I don’t like this talk of stirring up the crowd, of rioting and violence.”

“Then has age turned the blood in your veins to water!” said the concierge contemptuously. “Half-measures! Since when has a half-measure been useful? Did half-measures win in your boasted battles? And what half-measures would you propose?”

“Then age has turned the blood in your veins to water!” the concierge said with disdain. “Half-measures! When have half-measures ever been effective? Did half-measures win in your so-called battles? And what half-measures would you suggest?”

Old Adelbert sat silent. Now and then, because his mouth was dry, he took a sip of beer from his tankard. The concierge ate, taking huge mouthfuls of onions and bread, and surveying his feeble-hearted recruit with appraising eyes. To win him would mean honor, for old Adelbert, decorated for many braveries, was a power among the veterans. Where he led, others would follow.

Old Adelbert sat quietly. Occasionally, he took a sip of beer from his tankard to moisten his dry mouth. The concierge ate, taking big bites of onions and bread, while watching his timid recruit with a calculating look. Winning him over would bring honor, as old Adelbert, decorated for many acts of bravery, held influence among the veterans. Where he led, others would follow.

“Make no mistake,” said Black Humbert cunningly. “We aim at no bloodshed. A peaceful revolution, if possible. The King, being dead, will suffer not even humiliation. Let the royal family scatter where it will. We have no designs on women. The Chancellor, however, must die.”

“Make no mistake,” said Black Humbert slyly. “We’re not looking for any bloodshed. A peaceful revolution, if we can manage it. With the King dead, he won’t even face humiliation. Let the royal family go wherever they want. We have no plans for the women. The Chancellor, though, needs to be eliminated.”

“I make no plea for him,” said old Adelbert bitterly. “I wrote to him also, when I lost my position, and received no reply. We passed through the same campaigns, as I reminded him, but he did nothing.”

“I’m not asking for anything from him,” old Adelbert said bitterly. “I wrote to him too when I lost my job, and he never responded. We went through the same campaigns, as I reminded him, but he did nothing.”

“As for the Crown Prince,” observed the concierge, eyeing the old man over the edge of his tankard, “you know our plan for him. He will be cared for as my own child, until we get him beyond the boundaries. Then he will be safely delivered to those who know nothing of his birth. A private fund of the Republic will support and educate him.”

“As for the Crown Prince,” the concierge said, glancing at the old man over the rim of his tankard, “you know our plan for him. He will be treated like my own child until we get him out of here. Then he will be safely handed over to people who are unaware of his origins. A private fund from the Republic will take care of his support and education.”

Old Adelbert’s hands twitched. “He is but a child,” he said, “but already he knows his rank.”

Old Adelbert's hands twitched. “He’s just a kid,” he said, “but he already knows his place.”

“It will be wise for him to forget it.” His tone was ominous. Adelbert glanced up quickly, but the Terrorist had seen his error, and masked it with a grin. “Children forget easily,” he said, “and by this secret knowledge of yours, old comrade, all can be peacefully done. Until you brought it to me, we were, I confess, fearful that force would be necessary. To admit the rabble to the Palace would be dangerous. Mobs go mad at such moments. But now it may be effected with all decency and order.”

“It would be smart for him to let it go.” His tone was dark. Adelbert looked up quickly, but the Terrorist had noticed his mistake and covered it up with a smile. “Kids forget things easily,” he said, “and with this secret knowledge of yours, my old friend, everything can be handled smoothly. Before you shared it with me, we were honestly worried that we’d have to use force. Letting the crowd into the Palace could be risky. Mobs can get out of control at times like this. But now it can be done with all due respect and organization.”

“And the plan?”

“What's the plan?”

“I may tell you this.” The concierge shoved his plate away and bent over the table. “We have set the day as that of the Carnival. On that day all the people are on the streets. Processions are forbidden, but the usual costuming with their corps colors as pompons is allowed. Here and there will be one of us clad in red, a devil, wearing the colors of His Satanic Majesty. Those will be of our forces, leaders and speech-makers. When we secure the Crown Prince, he will be put into costume until he can be concealed. They will seek, if there be time, the Prince Ferdinand William Otto. Who will suspect a child, wearing some fantastic garb of the Carnival?”

“I can share this with you.” The concierge pushed his plate aside and leaned over the table. “We've picked the day of the Carnival for our plan. That day, everyone will be out on the streets. Parades are not allowed, but the usual costumes with their team colors as pompons are permitted. Here and there, you’ll see one of us dressed in red like a devil, showing the colors of His Satanic Majesty. Those will be our members, the leaders and speakers. Once we capture the Crown Prince, he’ll be put in a costume so he can be hidden. They will try to find Prince Ferdinand William Otto, if there’s enough time. Who would suspect a child dressed in some wild Carnival outfit?”

“But the King?” inquired old Adelbert in a shaking voice. “How can you set a day, when the King may rally? I thought all hung on the King’s death.”

“But the King?” asked old Adelbert in a trembling voice. “How can you set a date, when the King might recover? I thought everything depended on the King’s death.”

The concierge bent closer over the table. “Doctor Wiederman, the King’s physician, is one of us,” he whispered. “The King lives now only because of stimulants to the heart. His body is already dead. When the stimulants cease, he will die.”

The concierge leaned in closer to the table. “Doctor Wiederman, the King’s physician, is one of us,” he whispered. “The King is alive only because of heart stimulants. His body is already dead. When the stimulants stop, he will die.”

Old Adelbert covered his eyes. He had gone too far to retreat now. Driven by brooding and trouble, he had allied himself with the powers of darkness.

Old Adelbert covered his eyes. He had gone too far to turn back now. Consumed by worry and distress, he had joined forces with the powers of darkness.

The stain, he felt, was already on his forehead. But before him, like a picture on a screen, came the scene by which he had lived for so many years, the war hospital, the King by his bed, young then and a very king in looks, pinning on the breast of his muslin shirt the decoration for bravery.

The stain, he thought, was already on his forehead. But in front of him, like a picture on a screen, was the scene he had lived through for so many years: the war hospital, the King by his bed, young back then and looking every bit like a king, pinning a bravery medal onto his muslin shirt.

He sat silent while the concierge cleared the table, and put the dishes in a pan for his niece to wash. And throughout the evening he said little. At something before midnight he and his host were to set out on a grave matter, nothing less than to visit the Committee of Ten, and impart the old soldier’s discovery. In the interval he sat waiting, and nursing his grievances to keep them warm.

He sat quietly while the concierge cleared the table and put the dishes in a pan for his niece to wash. Throughout the evening, he said very little. Just before midnight, he and his host were going to address an important issue—nothing less than visiting the Committee of Ten to share the old soldier’s discovery. In the meantime, he sat there waiting, holding onto his grievances to keep them alive.

Men came and went. From beneath the floor came, at intervals, a regular thudding which he had never heard before, and which he now learned was a press.

Men came and went. From beneath the floor, there was a steady thudding sound at regular intervals that he had never heard before, and he now realized it was a press.

“These are days of publicity,” explained the concierge. “Men are influenced much by the printed word. Already our bulletins flood the country. On the day of the Carnival the city will flame with them, printed in red. They will appear, as if by magic power, everywhere.”

“These are days of publicity,” the concierge explained. “People are heavily influenced by what they read. Our bulletins are already all over the country. On Carnival day, the city will be set ablaze with them, printed in red. They will show up, as if by some magic, everywhere.”

“A call to arms?”

“A call to action?”

“A call to liberty,” evaded the concierge.

“A call to freedom,” avoided the concierge.

Not in months had he taken such pleasure in a recruit. He swaggered about the room, recounting in boastful tones his influence with the Committee of Ten.

Not in months had he taken such pleasure in a recruit. He strutted around the room, bragging about his influence with the Committee of Ten.

“And with reason,” he boasted, pausing before the old soldier. “I have served them well; here in this house is sufficient ammunition to fight a great battle. You, now, you know something of ammunition. You have lived here for a long time. Yet no portion of this house has been closed to you. Where, at a guess, is it concealed?”

“And with good reason,” he bragged, pausing in front of the old soldier. “I have served them well; there’s enough ammunition in this house to fight a major battle. You, of all people, know a thing or two about ammunition. You’ve been living here for a long time. Yet, no part of this house has been off-limits to you. So, where do you think it’s hidden?”

“It is in this house?”

“Is it in this house?”

“So I tell you. Now, where?”

“So I’m telling you. Now, where?”

“In the cellar, perhaps.”

"In the basement, maybe."

“Come, I will show you.” He led old Adelbert by the elbow to a window overlooking the yard. Just such an enclosure as each of the neighboring houses possessed, and surrounded by a high fence. Here was a rabbit hutch, built of old boards, and familiar enough to the veteran’s eyes; and a dovecote, which loomed now but a deeper shadow among shadows.

“Come, I’ll show you.” He guided old Adelbert by the elbow to a window that looked out over the yard. It was just like the yard of each of the neighboring houses, surrounded by a tall fence. There was a rabbit hutch, constructed from old boards, familiar to the veteran’s eyes; and a dovecote, which now cast a deeper shadow among the other shadows.

“Carrier-pigeons,” explained the concierge. “You have seen them often, but you suspected nothing, eh? They are my telegraph. Now, look again, comrade. What else?”

“Carrier pigeons,” the concierge explained. “You've seen them before, but you didn't notice anything, right? They’re my form of telegraph. Now, take another look, my friend. What else?”

“Barrels,” said old Adelbert, squinting. “The winter’s refuse from the building. A—a most untidy spot.”

“Barrels,” said old Adelbert, squinting. “The winter’s trash from the building. A—a really messy place.”

His soldierly soul had revolted for months at the litter under his window. And somewhere, in the disorder, lay his broken sword. His sword broken, and he— “Truly untidy,” observed the concierge complacently. “A studied untidiness, and even then better than a room I shall show you in the cellar, filled to overflowing with boxes containing the winter’s ashes. Know you,” he went on, dropping his voice, “that these barrels and boxes are but—a third full of rubbish. Below that in cases is—what we speak of.”

His soldierly spirit had been upset for months by the mess outside his window. And somewhere amid the chaos lay his broken sword. His sword was shattered, and he— “Really messy,” noted the concierge with a satisfied smile. “A deliberate mess, and even then, it's better than a room I’ll show you in the basement, packed full of boxes with this winter's ashes. You should know,” he continued, lowering his voice, “that these barrels and boxes are only about a third full of junk. Beneath that, in boxes, is—what we’re talking about.”

“But I thought—a peaceful revolution, a—”

“But I thought—a peaceful revolution, a—”

“We prepare for contingencies. Peace if possible. If not, war. I am telling you much because, by your oath, you are now one of us, and bound to secrecy. But, beside that, I trust you. You are a man of your word.”

“We prepare for unexpected situations. Peace if we can, but if not, then war. I’m sharing a lot with you because, by your oath, you’re now part of our group and obligated to keep it confidential. Besides that, I trust you. You’re a person of your word.”

“Yes,” said old Adelbert, drawing himself up. “I am a man of my word. But you cannot fight with cartridges alone.”

“Yes,” said old Adelbert, standing tall. “I’m a man of my word. But you can’t fight with bullets alone.”

“We have rifles, also, in other places. Even I do not know where all of them are concealed.” The concierge chuckled in his beard. “The Committee knows men well. It trusts none too much. There are other depots throughout the city, each containing supplies of one sort and another. On the day of the uprising each patriot will be told where to go for equipment. Not before.”

“We have rifles hidden in other locations too. Even I don’t know where all of them are stashed.” The concierge chuckled to himself. “The Committee knows people well. It doesn't trust anyone too much. There are other storage spots around the city, each holding various supplies. On the day of the uprising, each patriot will be informed where to go for equipment. Not before.”

Old Adelbert was undoubtedly impressed. He regarded the concierge with furtive eyes. He, Adelbert, had lived in the house with this man of parts for years, and had regarded him as but one of many.

Old Adelbert was definitely impressed. He looked at the concierge with cautious eyes. He, Adelbert, had lived in the building with this capable man for years and had seen him as just one of many.

Black Humbert, waiting for the hour to start and filling his tankard repeatedly, grew loquacious. He hinted of past matters in which he had proved his value to the cause. Old Adelbert gathered that, if he had not actually murdered the late Crown Prince and his wife, he had been closely concerned in it. His thin, old flesh crept with anxiety. It was a bad business, and he could not withdraw.

Black Humbert, waiting for the hour to begin and refilling his tankard repeatedly, became chatty. He hinted at past events where he had shown his worth to the cause. Old Adelbert gathered that, if he hadn't actually killed the late Crown Prince and his wife, he had been deeply involved in it. His thin, old skin crawled with anxiety. It was a troubling situation, and he couldn't back out.

“We should have had the child, too,” boasted the concierge, “and saved much bother. But he had been, unknown to us, sent to the country. A matter of milk, I believe.”

“We should have had the kid, too,” bragged the concierge, “and saved ourselves a lot of hassle. But he had been, without our knowledge, sent to the countryside. Something about milk, I think.”

“But you say you do not war on children!”

“But you say you don’t fight against kids!”

“Bah! A babe of a few months. Furthermore,” said the concierge, “I have a nose for the police. I scent a spy, as a dog scents a bone. Who, think you, discovered Haeckel?”

“Ugh! A baby just a few months old. Plus,” said the concierge, “I have a knack for spotting the police. I can sniff out a spy like a dog sniffs out a bone. Who, do you think, uncovered Haeckel?”

“Haeckel!” Old Adelbert sat upright in his chair.

“Haeckel!” Old Adelbert straightened up in his chair.

“Aye, Haeckel, Haeckel the jovial, the archconspirator, who himself assisted to erect the press you hear beneath your feet. Who but I? I suspected him. He was too fierce. He had no caution. He was what a peaceful citizen may fancy a revolutionist to be. I watched him. He was not brave. He was reckless because he had nothing to fear. And at last I caught him.”

“Aye, Haeckel, Haeckel the cheerful, the master manipulator, who helped build the press you hear beneath your feet. Who else could it be but me? I suspected him. He was too intense. He had no sense of caution. He was exactly what a peaceful citizen imagines a revolutionary to be. I kept an eye on him. He wasn’t brave. He was reckless because he had nothing to lose. And finally, I caught him.”

Old Adelbert was sitting forward on the edge of his chair; his jaw dropped. “And what then?” he gasped. “He was but a boy. Perhaps you misjudged him. Boys are reckless.”

Old Adelbert was leaning forward on the edge of his chair; his mouth was agape. “And what happened next?” he gasped. “He was just a kid. Maybe you misjudged him. Boys can be impulsive.”

“I caught him,” said the concierge. “I have said it. He knew much. He had names, places, even dates. For that matter; he confessed.”

“I caught him,” said the concierge. “I’ve said it. He knew a lot. He had names, places, even dates. For that matter, he confessed.”

“Then he is dead?” quavered old Adelbert.

“Then he’s dead?” trembled old Adelbert.

The concierge shrugged his shoulders. “Of course,” he said briefly. “For a time he was kept here, in an upper room. He could have saved himself, if he would. We could have used him. But he turned sulky, refused speech, did not eat. When he was taken away,” he added with unction, “he was so weak that he could not walk.” He rose and consulted a great silver watch. “We can go now,” he said. “The Committee likes promptness.”

The concierge shrugged. “Of course,” he said shortly. “For a while, he was kept here, in an upper room. He could have saved himself if he wanted to. We could have used him. But he became moody, stopped talking, and wouldn’t eat. When they took him away,” he added with a sense of importance, “he was so weak that he couldn't walk.” He stood up and checked a large silver watch. “We can go now,” he said. “The Committee values promptness.”

They left together, the one striding out with long steps that were surprisingly light for his size, the other, hanging back a trifle, as one who walks because he must. Old Adelbert, who had loved his King better than his country, was a lagging “patriot” that night. His breath came short and labored. His throat was dry. As they passed the Opera, however, he threw his head up. The performance was over, but the great house was still lighted, and in the foyer, strutting about, was his successor. Old Adelbert quickened his steps.

They left together, one striding ahead with surprisingly light long steps for his size, while the other lagged a bit, like someone walking just because he has to. Old Adelbert, who had loved his King more than his country, felt like a reluctant “patriot” that night. He was breathing short and heavy, and his throat felt dry. However, as they passed the Opera, he lifted his head. The performance was finished, but the grand building was still lit up, and in the foyer, his successor was swaggering around. Old Adelbert picked up his pace.

At the edge of the Place, near the statue of the Queen, they took a car, and so reached the borders of the city. After that they walked far. The scent of the earth, fresh-turned by the plough, was in their nostrils. Cattle, turned out after the long winter, grazed or lay in the fields. Through the ooze of the road the two plodded; old Adelbert struggling through with difficulty, the concierge exhorting him impatiently to haste.

At the edge of the square, by the Queen’s statue, they got into a car and made their way to the city limits. After that, they walked a long distance. The smell of freshly plowed earth filled the air. Cattle, let out after the long winter, grazed or rested in the fields. The two trudged through the muddy road; old Adelbert was struggling to keep up, while the concierge urged him to hurry impatiently.

At last the leader paused, and surveyed his surroundings: “Here I must cover your eyes, comrade,” he said. “It is a formality all must comply with.”

At last, the leader paused and looked around: “Here, I need to cover your eyes, comrade,” he said. “It’s a formality everyone has to follow.”

Old Adelbert drew back. “I do not like your rule. I am not as other men. I must see where I go.”

Old Adelbert stepped back. “I don’t like your rules. I’m not like other men. I need to see where I’m going.”

“I shall lead you carefully. And, if you fear, I can carry you.” He chuckled at the thought. But old Adelbert knew well that he could do it, knew that he was as a child to those mighty arms. He submitted to the bandage, however, with an ill grace that caused the concierge to smile.

“I’ll guide you gently. And if you’re scared, I can carry you.” He chuckled at the idea. But old Adelbert knew very well that he could do it, understood that he was like a child to those strong arms. He accepted the bandage, though, with a reluctance that made the concierge smile.

“It hurts your dignity, eh, old rooster!” he said jovially. “Others, of greater dignity, have felt the same. But all submit in the end.”

“It gets to your pride, doesn’t it, old rooster!” he said cheerfully. “Others, who are even more dignified, have felt the same way. But everyone gives in eventually.”

He piloted the veteran among the graves with the ease of familiarity. Only once he spoke. “Know you where you are?”

He navigated the old cemetery with the ease of someone who knows it well. He spoke just once. “Do you know where you are?”

“In a field,” said Adelbert, “recently ploughed.”

“In a field,” said Adelbert, “that was just ploughed.”

“Aye, in a field, right enough. But one which sows corruption, and raises nothing, until perhaps great St. Gabriel calls in his crop.”

“Yes, in a field, for sure. But one that spreads corruption and produces nothing, until maybe great St. Gabriel comes to harvest it.”

Then, realizing the meaning of the mounds over which he trod, old Adelbert crossed himself.

Then, understanding the significance of the mounds he walked over, old Adelbert crossed himself.

“Only a handful know of this meeting-place,” boasted the concierge. “I, and a few others. Only we may meet with the Committee face to face.”

“Only a few people know about this meeting spot,” the concierge bragged. “Just me and a few others. Only we get to meet with the Committee in person.”

“You must have great influence,” observed old Adelbert timidly.

“You must have a lot of influence,” noted old Adelbert shyly.

“I control the guilds. He who to-day can sway labor to his will is powerful, very powerful comrade. Labor is the great beast which tires of carrying burdens, and is but now learning its strength.”

“I control the unions. Anyone who can influence workers to do their bidding is powerful, really powerful, my friend. Labor is like a strong beast that gets exhausted from carrying heavy loads, and is just starting to realize its own strength.”

“Aye,” said old Adelbert. “Had I been wise, I would have joined a guild. Then I might have kept my place at the Opera. As it is, I stood alone, and they put me out.”

“Aye,” said old Adelbert. “If I had been smart, I would have joined a guild. Then I could have held onto my position at the Opera. As it is, I stood alone, and they kicked me out.”

“You do not stand alone now. Stand by us, and we will support you. The Republic will not forget its friends.”

“You're not alone anymore. Stand with us, and we’ll have your back. The Republic will remember its allies.”

Thus heartened, old Adelbert brightened up somewhat. Why should he, an old soldier, sweat at the thought of blood? Great changes required heroic measures. It was because he was old that he feared change. He stumped through the passageway without urging, and stood erect and with shoulders squared while the bandage was removed.

Thus encouraged, old Adelbert brightened up a bit. Why should he, an old soldier, worry about blood? Big changes called for brave actions. It was his age that made him fear change. He walked through the passageway at his own pace and stood tall with his shoulders squared while the bandage was taken off.

He was rather longer than Olga Loschek had been in comprehending his surroundings. His old eyes at first saw little but the table and its candles in their gruesome holders. But when he saw the Committee his heart failed. Here, embodied before him, was everything he had loathed during all his upright and loyal years anarchy, murder, treason. His face worked. The cords in his neck stood out like strings drawn to the breaking-point.

He took a lot longer than Olga Loschek to understand what was going on around him. At first, his aging eyes only registered the table and its creepy candle holders. But when he saw the Committee, his heart sank. Right in front of him was everything he had hated throughout all his honest and loyal years: chaos, violence, betrayal. His face twitched. The muscles in his neck were tense, like strings about to snap.

The concierge was speaking. For all his boasting, he was ill at ease. His voice had lost its bravado, and had taken on a fawning note.

The concierge was talking. Despite all his bragging, he seemed uncomfortable. His voice had lost its confidence and had turned into a sycophantic tone.

“This is the man of whom word was sent to the Committee,” he said. “I ventured to ask that he be allowed to come here, because he brings information of value.”

“This is the man that the Committee was informed about,” he said. “I took the initiative to request that he be allowed to come here because he has valuable information.”

“Step forward, comrade,” said the leader. “What is your name and occupation?”

“Step up, friend,” said the leader. “What’s your name and what do you do?”

“Adelbert, Excellency. As to occupation, for years I was connected with the Opera. Twenty years, Excellency. Then I grew old, and another—” His voice broke. What with excitement and terror, he was close to tears. “Now I am reduced to selling tickets for an American contrivance, a foolish thing, but I earn my bread by it.”

“Adelbert, Your Excellency. Regarding my occupation, I worked in the Opera for many years. Twenty years, Your Excellency. Then I got older, and another—” His voice broke. Overwhelmed with excitement and fear, he was on the verge of tears. “Now I’m left selling tickets for an American invention, a ridiculous thing, but it’s how I make my living.”

He paused, but the silence continued unbroken. The battery of eyes behind the masks was turned squarely on him.

He stopped, but the silence lingered. The many eyes behind the masks were focused directly on him.

Old Adelbert fidgeted. “Before that, in years gone by, I was in the army,” he said, feeling that more was expected of him, and being at a loss. “I fought hard, and once, when I suffered the loss you perceive, the King himself came to my bed, and decorated me. Until lately, I have been loyal. Now, I am—here.” His face worked.

Old Adelbert fidgeted. “Before that, in years gone by, I was in the army,” he said, feeling that more was expected of him, and being at a loss. “I fought hard, and once, when I suffered the loss you see, the King himself came to my bedside and awarded me a medal. Until recently, I’ve been loyal. Now, I am—here.” His face contorted.

“What is the information that brings you here?”

“What info brings you here?”

Suddenly old Adelbert wept, terrible tears that forced their way from his faded eyes, and ran down his cheeks. “I cannot, Excellencies!” he cried. “I find I cannot.”

Suddenly, old Adelbert cried, heart-wrenching tears that streamed from his tired eyes and trickled down his cheeks. “I can’t, Excellencies!” he shouted. “I realize I can’t.”

He collapsed into the chair, and throwing his arms across the table bowed his head on them. His shoulders heaved under his old uniform. The Committee stirred, and the concierge caught him brutally by the wrist.

He slumped into the chair, threw his arms across the table, and rested his head on them. His shoulders trembled under his worn uniform. The Committee moved, and the concierge roughly grabbed him by the wrist.

“Up with you!” he said, from clenched teeth. “What stupidity is this? Would you play with death?”

“Get up!” he said through clenched teeth. “What kind of foolishness is this? Are you trying to play with death?”

But old Adelbert was beyond fear. He shook his head. “I cannot,” he muttered, his face hidden.

But old Adelbert was beyond fear. He shook his head. “I can’t,” he muttered, his face hidden.

Then the concierge stood erect and folded his arms across his chest. “He is terrified, that is all,” he said. “If the Committee wishes, I can tell them of this matter. Later, he can be interrogated.”

Then the concierge stood up straight and crossed his arms over his chest. “He’s just scared, that’s all,” he said. “If the Committee wants, I can inform them about this. Later, he can be questioned.”

The leader nodded.

The leader agreed.

“By chance,” said the concierge, “this—this brave veteran”—he glanced contemptuously at the huddled figure in the chair, “has come across an old passage, the one which rumor has said lay under the city wall, and for which we have at different times instituted search.”

“By chance,” said the concierge, “this—this brave veteran”—he looked disdainfully at the hunched figure in the chair, “has found an old passage, the one that rumor says is beneath the city wall, and for which we have searched at various times.”

He paused, to give his words weight. That they were of supreme interest could be told by the craning forward of the Committee.

He paused to let his words sink in. The fact that they were really important was clear from how the Committee leaned in.

“The entrance is concealed at the base of the old Gate of the Moon. Our friend here followed it, and reports it in good condition. For a mile or thereabouts it follows the line of the destroyed wall. Then it turns and goes to the Palace itself.”

“The entrance is hidden at the bottom of the old Gate of the Moon. Our friend here took the path and says it’s in good shape. For about a mile, it runs along the line of the fallen wall. Then it turns and leads straight to the Palace.”

“Into the Palace?”

“Into the Palace?”

“By a flight of stairs, inside the wall, to a door in the roof. This door, which was locked, he opened, having carried keys with him. The door he describes as in the tower. As it was night, he could not see clearly, but the roof at that point is flat.”

“By a flight of stairs, inside the wall, to a door in the roof. This door, which was locked, he opened, having carried keys with him. The door he describes as in the tower. As it was night, he could not see clearly, but the roof at that point is flat.”

“Stand up, Adelbert,” said the leader sharply. “This that our comrade tells is true?”

“Stand up, Adelbert,” the leader said sharply. “Is what our comrade says true?”

“It is true, Excellency.”

"That's true, Excellency."

“Shown a diagram of the Palace, could you locate this door?”

“Looking at a diagram of the Palace, can you find this door?”

Old Adelbert stared around him hopelessly. It was done now. Nothing that he could say or refuse to say would change that. He nodded.

Old Adelbert looked around him in despair. It was over now. Nothing he could say or refuse to say would change that. He nodded.

When, soon after, a chart of the Palace was placed on a table, he indicated the location of the door with a trembling forefinger. “It is there,” he said thickly. “And may God forgive me for the thing I have done!”

When, shortly after, a map of the Palace was put on a table, he pointed out the location of the door with a shaking finger. “It’s right there,” he said thickly. “And may God forgive me for what I’ve done!”





CHAPTER XXX. KING KARL

“They love us dearly!” said King Karl.

“They really love us!” said King Karl.

The Chancellor, who sat beside him in the royal carriage, shrugged his shoulders. “They have had little reason to love, in the past, Majesty,” he said briefly.

The Chancellor, who sat next to him in the royal carriage, shrugged his shoulders. “They haven’t had much reason to love in the past, Your Majesty,” he said briefly.

Karl laughed, and watched the crowd. He and the Chancellor rode alone, Karl’s entourage, a very modest one, following in another carriage. There was no military escort, no pomp. It had been felt unwise. Karl, paying ostensibly a visit of sympathy, had come unofficially.

Karl laughed and observed the crowd. He and the Chancellor were riding alone, with Karl's small entourage trailing in another carriage. There was no military escort, no fuss. It was considered unwise. Karl had come unofficially, pretending to make a visit of support.

“But surely,” he observed, as they passed between sullen lines of people, mostly silent, but now and then giving way to a muttering that sounded ominously like a snarl,—“surely I may make a visit of sympathy without exciting their wrath!”

“But surely,” he remarked, as they walked through the gloomy lines of people, mostly quiet, but occasionally breaking into a mutter that sounded dangerously like a snarl, — “surely I can pay a visit of sympathy without provoking their anger!”

“They are children,” said Mettlich contemptuously. “Let one growl, and all growl. Let some one start a cheer, and they will cheer themselves hoarse.”

“They're just kids,” Mettlich said with disdain. “Let one of them grumble, and they'll all grumble. Let someone start a cheer, and they'll cheer until their voices are gone.”

“Then let some one cheer, for God’s sake!” said Karl, and turned his mocking smile to the packed streets.

“Then someone cheer, for God’s sake!” said Karl, turning his mocking smile to the crowded streets.

The Chancellor was not so calm as he appeared. He had lined the route from the station to the Palace with his men; had prepared for every contingency so far as he could without calling out the guard. As the carriage, drawn by its four chestnut horses, moved slowly along the streets, his eyes under their overhanging thatch were watching ahead, searching the crowd for symptoms of unrest.

The Chancellor wasn't as composed as he looked. He had deployed his men along the route from the station to the Palace and had prepared for every possible scenario he could without calling in the guard. As the carriage, pulled by its four chestnut horses, moved slowly through the streets, his eyes, hidden beneath a heavy brow, scrutinized the crowd for signs of unrest.

Anger he saw in plenty, and suspicion. Scowling faces and frowning brows. But as yet there was no disorder. He sat with folded arms, magnificent in his uniform beside Karl, who wore civilian dress and looked less royal than perhaps he felt.

Anger was everywhere, along with suspicion. There were scowling faces and frowning brows. But so far, there was no chaos. He sat with his arms crossed, looking impressive in his uniform next to Karl, who was in casual clothes and seemed less regal than he might have felt.

And Karl, too, watched the crowd, feeling its temper and feigning an indifference he did not feel. Olga Loschek had been right. He did not want trouble. More than that, he was of an age now to crave popularity. Many of the measures which had made him beloved in his own land had no higher purpose than this, the smiles of the crowd. So he watched and talked of indifferent things.

And Karl also observed the crowd, sensing its mood and pretending to be indifferent when he wasn’t. Olga Loschek was correct. He didn’t want conflict. More than that, he was at an age where he craved popularity. Many of the actions that endeared him to his own people served no greater purpose than to earn the crowd's smiles. So he watched and chatted about trivial matters.

“It is ten years since I have been here,” he observed, “but there are few changes.”

“It’s been ten years since I’ve been here,” he noted, “but there are few changes.”

“We have built no great buildings,” said Mettlich bluntly. “Wars have left us no money, Majesty, for building!”

“We haven’t built any grand buildings,” Mettlich said frankly. “Wars have left us with no money, Your Majesty, for construction!”

That being a closed road, so to speak, Karl tried another. “The Crown Prince must be quite a lad,” he experimented. “He was a babe in arms, then, but frail, I thought.”

That being a dead end, so to speak, Karl tried something else. “The Crown Prince must be quite the guy,” he said. “He was just a baby back then, but I thought he looked fragile.”

“He is sturdy now.” The Chancellor relapsed into watchfulness.

“He's tough now.” The Chancellor fell back into a state of watchfulness.

“Before I see the Princess Hedwig,” Karl made another attempt, “it might be well to tell me how she feels about things. I would like to feel that the prospect is at least not disagreeable to her.”

“Before I meet Princess Hedwig,” Karl made another attempt, “it would be good to know how she feels about things. I’d like to feel that the situation is at least not unpleasant for her.”

The Chancellor was not listening. There was trouble ahead. It had come, then, after all. He muttered something behind his gray mustache. The horses stopped, as the crowd suddenly closed in front of them.

The Chancellor wasn’t paying attention. Trouble was looming. It had finally arrived, after all. He mumbled something under his gray mustache. The horses came to a halt as the crowd suddenly moved in front of them.

“Drive on!” he said angrily, and the coachman touched his whip to the horses. But they only reared, to be grasped at the bridles by hostile hands ahead.

“Go on!” he said angrily, and the coachman flicked his whip at the horses. But they just reared up, to be seized by hostile hands in front of them.

Karl half rose from his seat.

Karl half rose from his seat.

“Sit still, Majesty,” said the Chancellor. “It is the students. They will talk, that is all.”

“Sit still, Your Majesty,” said the Chancellor. “It’s just the students. They’ll talk, that’s all.”

But it came perilously near to being a riot. Led by some students, pushed by others, the crowd surrounded the two carriages, first muttering, then yelling. A stone was hurled, and struck one of the horses. Another dented the body of the carriage itself. A man with a handkerchief tied over the lower half of his face mounted the shoulders of two companions, and harangued the crowd. They wanted no friendship with Karnia. There were those who would sell them out to their neighbor and enemy. Were they to lose their national existence? He exhorted them madly through the handkerchief. Others, further back, also raised above the mob, shrieked treason, and called the citizens to arm against this thing. A Babel of noise, of swinging back and forth, of mounted police pushing through to surround the carriage, of cries and the dominating voices of the student-demagogues. Then at last a semblance of order, low muttering, an escort of police with drawn revolvers around the carriage, and it moved ahead.

But it almost turned into a riot. Led by a group of students and pushed by others, the crowd surrounded the two carriages, first murmuring, then shouting. A stone was thrown and hit one of the horses. Another stone dented the carriage itself. A man with a cloth tied over the lower half of his face climbed onto the shoulders of two friends and started to rally the crowd. They wanted nothing to do with Karnia. There were people who would betray them to their neighbor and enemy. Were they really going to lose their national identity? He passionately urged them through the cloth covering his face. Others, further back, who were also elevated above the crowd, screamed accusations of treason and called citizens to take up arms against this threat. There was a chaotic mix of noise, people swaying back and forth, mounted police pushing through to encircle the carriage, along with cries and the overpowering voices of the student leaders. Then, finally, a semblance of order emerged, with low muttering, a police escort with drawn guns around the carriage, and it moved forward.

Through it all the Chancellor had sat with folded arms. Only his livid face told of his fury. Karl, too, had sat impassive, picking at his small mustache. But, as the carriage moved on, he said: “A few moments ago I observed that there had been few changes. But there has been, I perceive, after all, a great change.”

Through it all, the Chancellor sat with his arms crossed. Only his pale face showed his anger. Karl, too, remained unfazed, fiddling with his small mustache. But as the carriage continued forward, he said, “A moment ago, I noticed there hadn’t been many changes. But now, I see there’s actually been a significant change after all.”

“One cannot judge the many by the few, Majesty.”

“One can't judge the many by the few, Your Majesty.”

But Karl only raised his eyebrows.

But Karl just raised his eyebrows.

In his rooms, removing the dust of his journey, broken by the automobile trip across the mountains where the two railroads would some day meet, Karl reflected on the situation. His amour-propre was hurt. Things should have been better managed, for one thing. It was inexcusable that he had been subjected to such a demonstration. But, aside from the injury to his pride, was a deeper question. If this was the temper of the people now, what would it be when they found their suspicions justified? Had Ogla Loschek been right after all, and not merely jealous? And if she were, was the game worth the candle?

In his room, brushing off the dust from his journey, exhausted from the car ride over the mountains where the two railroads would eventually connect, Karl thought about the situation. His self-esteem was bruised. Things should have been handled better, for one thing. It was unacceptable that he had to go through such a spectacle. But beyond the blow to his pride, there was a deeper issue. If this was how the people acted now, how would they respond when their suspicions were validated? Had Ogla Loschek been right all along, and not just envious? And if she was, was it worth the trouble?

Pacing the drawing-room of his suite with a cigarette, and cursing the tables and bric-a-brac with which it was cluttered, Karl was of a mind to turn back, after all, Even the prospect which his Ministers had not failed to recognize, of the Crown Prince never reaching his maturity, was a less pleasing one than it had been. A dual monarchy, one portion of it restless and revolutionary, was less desirable than the present peace and prosperity of Karnia. And unrest was contagious. He might find himself in a difficult position.

Pacing the living room of his suite with a cigarette, and complaining about the clutter of furniture and decor, Karl was starting to reconsider. Even the idea that his Ministers had noted—that the Crown Prince might never come of age—was less comforting than it once was. A dual monarchy, with one part restless and revolutionary, seemed less appealing than the current peace and prosperity of Karnia. And unrest was infectious. He might end up in a tough situation.

He was, indeed, even now in a difficult position.

He was, in fact, still in a tough spot.

He glanced about his rooms. In one of them Prince Hubert had met his death. It was well enough for Mettlich to say the few could not speak for the many. It took but one man to do a murder, Karl reflected grimly.

He looked around his rooms. In one of them, Prince Hubert had died. It was easy for Mettlich to say that a few couldn't represent the many. It took just one man to commit murder, Karl thought darkly.

But when he arrived for tea in the Archduchess’s white drawing-room he was urbane and smiling. Hedwig, standing with cold hands and terrified eyes by the tea-table, disliked both his urbanity and his smile. He kissed the hand of the Archduchess and bent over Hedwig’s with a flash of white teeth.

But when he showed up for tea in the Archduchess’s white drawing room, he was polished and smiling. Hedwig, standing there with cold hands and scared eyes by the tea table, couldn’t stand either his charm or his smile. He kissed the Archduchess's hand and leaned over Hedwig’s with a flash of white teeth.

Then he saw Olga Loschek, and his smile stiffened. The Countess came forward, curtsied, and as he extended his hand to her, touched it lightly with her lips. They were quite cold. For just an instant their eyes met.

Then he saw Olga Loschek, and his smile froze. The Countess stepped forward, curtsied, and as he reached out his hand to her, she lightly kissed it. Her lips were quite cold. For just a moment, their eyes met.

It was, on the surface, an amiable and quiet teaparty. Hilda, in a new frock, flirted openly with the King, and read his fortune in tea-leaves. Hedwig had taken up her position by a window, and was conspicuously silent. Behind her were the soft ring of silver against china; the Countess’s gay tones; Karl’s suave ones, assuming gravity, as he inquired for His Majesty; the Archduchess Annunciata pretending a solicitude she did not feel. And all forced, all artificial, Olga Loschek’s heart burning in her, and Karl watching Hedwig with open admiration and some anxiety.

It was, on the surface, a friendly and calm tea party. Hilda, in a new dress, flirted openly with the King and read his fortune in tea leaves. Hedwig stood silently by a window, noticeably quiet. Behind her was the soft clinking of silver against china; the Countess’s cheerful laughter; Karl’s smooth tone, taking on a serious note as he asked about His Majesty; the Archduchess Annunciata pretending to care more than she really did. And it all felt forced and artificial, with Olga Loschek’s heart burning inside her, while Karl watched Hedwig with open admiration and some worry.

“Grandmother,” Hedwig whispered from her window to the austere old bronze figure in the Place, “was it like this with you, at first? Did you shiver when he touched your hand? And doesn’t it matter, after a year?”

“Grandmother,” Hedwig whispered from her window to the stern old bronze figure in the square, “was it like this for you at first? Did you feel a chill when he touched your hand? And doesn’t it make a difference after a year?”

“Very feeble,” said the Archduchess’s voice; behind her, “but so brave—a lesson to us all.”

“Very weak,” said the Archduchess’s voice; behind her, “but so courageous—a lesson for all of us.”

“He has had a long and conspicuous career,” Karl observed. “It is sad, but we must all come to it. I hope he will be able to see me.”

“He's had a long and notable career,” Karl said. “It’s sad, but we all have to face it. I hope he’ll be able to see me.”

“Hedwig!” said her mother, sharply, “your tea is getting cold.”

“Hedwig!” her mother said sharply, “your tea is getting cold.”

Hedwig turned toward the room. Listlessness gave her an added dignity, a new charm. Karl’s eyes flamed as he watched her. He was a connoisseur in women; he had known many who were perhaps more regularly beautiful, but none, he felt, so lovely. Her freshness and youth made Olga, beautifully dressed, superbly easy, look sophisticated and a trifle hard. Even her coldness appealed to him. He had a feeling that the coldness was only a young girl’s armor, that under it was a deeply passionate woman. The thought of seeing her come to deep, vibrant life in his arms thrilled him.

Hedwig turned to face the room. Her listlessness added an air of dignity and a new allure. Karl's eyes lit up as he watched her. He was a man who appreciated women; he had known many who were perhaps more classically beautiful, but none, he felt, were as enchanting. Her freshness and youth made Olga, who was beautifully dressed and effortlessly elegant, seem a bit too polished and a touch cold. Even her aloofness attracted him. He sensed that her coldness was just a young girl’s shield, beneath which lay a deeply passionate woman. The idea of seeing her come alive in his arms excited him.

When he carried her tea to her, he bent over her. “Please!” he said. “Try to like me. I—”

When he brought her tea, he leaned over her. “Please!” he said. “Try to like me. I—”

“I’m sorry,” Hedwig said quickly. “Mother has forgotten the lemon.”

“I’m sorry,” Hedwig said quickly. “Mom forgot the lemon.”

Karl smiled and, shrugging his shoulders, fetched the lemon. “Right, now?” he inquired. “And aren’t we going to have a talk together?”

Karl smiled and, shrugging his shoulders, grabbed the lemon. “So, now?” he asked. “Aren’t we going to have a chat?”

“If you wish it, I dare say we shall.”

“If you want, I bet we will.”

“Majesty,” said Hilda, frowning into her teacup. “I see a marriage for you.” She ignored her mother’s scowl, and tilted her cup to examine it.

“Your Majesty,” Hilda said, frowning into her teacup. “I see a marriage in your future.” She disregarded her mother’s scowl and tilted her cup to take a closer look.

“A marriage!” Karl joined her, and peered with mock anxiety at the tea-grounds. “Strange that my fate should be confined in so small a compass! A happy marriage? Which am I?”

“A marriage!” Karl joined her and pretended to worry about the tea leaves. “It’s odd that my destiny should be limited to such a small thing! A happy marriage? Which one am I?”

“The long yellow leaf. Yes, it looks happy. But you may be rather shocked when I tell you.”

“The long yellow leaf. Yes, it looks happy. But you might be a bit surprised when I tell you.”

“Shocked?”

"Surprised?"

“I think,” said Hilda, grinning, “that you are going to marry me.”

“I think,” said Hilda, grinning, “that you’re going to marry me.”

“Delightful!”

“Awesome!”

“And we are going to have—”

“And we're going to have—”

“Hilda!” cried the Archduchess fretfully. “Do stop that nonsense and let us talk. I was trying to recall, this morning,” she said to Karl, “when you last visited us.” She knew it quite well, but she preferred having Karl think she had forgotten. “It was, I believe, just before Hubert—”

“Hilda!” the Archduchess said irritably. “Please stop that nonsense and let’s talk. I was trying to remember, this morning,” she said to Karl, “when you last visited us.” She knew perfectly well, but she wanted Karl to think she had forgotten. “I think it was just before Hubert—”

“Yes,” said Karl gravely, “just before.”

“Yes,” Karl said seriously, “just before.”

“Otto was a baby then.”

“Otto was a baby back then.”

“A very small child. I remember that I was afraid to handle him.”

“A very small child. I remember being scared to hold him.”

“He is a curious boy, old beyond his years. Rather a little prig, I think. He has an English governess, and she has made him quite a little woman.”

“He's a curious boy, wise beyond his years. Kind of a little know-it-all, I think. He has an English governess, and she's turned him into quite the little gentleman.”

Karl laughed, but Hedwig flushed.

Karl laughed, but Hedwig blushed.

“He is not that sort at all,” she declared stoutly. “He is lonely and—and rather pathetic. The truth is that no one really cares for him, except—”

“He's not that kind of person at all,” she said firmly. “He's lonely and—and kind of sad. The truth is that no one really cares about him, except—”

“Except Captain Larisch!” said the Archduchess smoothly. “You and he, Hedwig, have done your best by him, surely.”

“Except for Captain Larisch!” said the Archduchess smoothly. “You and he, Hedwig, have really done your best for him, right?”

The bit of byplay was not lost on Karl—the sudden stiffening of Hedwig’s back, Olga’s narrowed eyes. Olga had been right, then. Trust her for knowing facts when they were disagreeable. His eyes became set and watchful, hard, too, had any noticed. There were ways to deal with such a situation, of course. They were giving him this girl to secure their own safety, and she knew it. Had he not been so mad about her he might have pitied her, but he felt no pity, only a deep and resentful determination to get rid of Nikky, and then to warm her by his own fire. He might have to break her first. After that manner had many Queens of Karnia come to the throne. He smiled behind his small mustache.

The little exchange didn’t escape Karl’s notice—the way Hedwig suddenly straightened her back and how Olga narrowed her eyes. So Olga was right. She had a knack for recognizing uncomfortable truths. His expression hardened, becoming focused and tough, if anyone cared to look. There were definitely ways to handle this situation. They were giving him this girl to ensure their own safety, and she was aware of it. If he weren’t so infatuated with her, he might have felt sorry for her, but instead, he felt nothing but a deep, resentful determination to get rid of Nikky and then warm her by his own fire. He might have to break her first. That’s how many Queens of Karnia had ascended to the throne. He smiled behind his little mustache.

When tea was almost over, the Crown Prince was announced. He came in, rather nervously, with hie hands thrust in his trousers pockets. He was very shiny with soap and water and his hair was still damp from parting. In his tailless black jacket, his long gray trousers, and his round Eton collar, he looked like a very anxious little schoolboy, and not royal at all.

When tea was winding down, the Crown Prince was announced. He entered rather nervously, with his hands shoved into his pants pockets. He was very clean from soap and water, and his hair was still damp from being styled. In his short black jacket, long gray pants, and round Eton collar, he looked like a really anxious little schoolboy, not royal at all.

Greetings over, and having requested that his tea be half milk, with four lumps of sugar, he carried his cup over beside Hedwig, and sat down on a chair. Followed a short silence, with the Archduchess busy with the tea-things, Olga Loschek watching Karl, and Karl intently surveying the Crown Prince. Ferdinand William Otto, who disliked a silence, broke it first.

Greetings finished, and after asking for his tea to be half milk with four sugar cubes, he brought his cup over to sit next to Hedwig in a chair. There was a brief silence, with the Archduchess busy with the tea items, Olga Loschek watching Karl, and Karl closely observing the Crown Prince. Ferdinand William Otto, who didn’t like silences, was the first to speak up.

“I’ve just taken off my winter flannels,” he observed. “I feel very smooth and nice underneath.”

“I just took off my winter flannels,” he said. “I feel really smooth and nice underneath.”

Hilda giggled, but Hedwig reached over and stroked his arm. “Of course you do,” she said gently.

Hilda laughed, but Hedwig reached over and touched his arm. “Of course you do,” she said softly.

“Nikky,” continued Prince Ferdinand William Otto, stirring his tea, “does not wear any flannels. Miss Braithwaite thinks he is very careless.”

“Nikky,” continued Prince Ferdinand William Otto, stirring his tea, “doesn’t wear any flannels. Miss Braithwaite thinks he’s really careless.”

King Karl’s eyes gleamed with amusement. He saw the infuriated face of the Archduchess, and bent toward the Crown Prince with earnestness.

King Karl's eyes sparkled with amusement. He noticed the furious expression on the Archduchess's face and leaned toward the Crown Prince with sincere intent.

“As a matter of fact,” he said, “since you have mentioned the subject, I do not wear any either. Your ‘Nikky’ and I seem most surprisingly to have the same tastes—about various things.”

“As a matter of fact,” he said, “now that you’ve brought it up, I don’t wear any either. It turns out that your ‘Nikky’ and I surprisingly share the same tastes—about different things.”

Annunciata was in the last stages of irritation. There was no mistaking the sneer in Karl’s voice. His smile was forced. She guessed that he had heard of Nikky Larisch before, that, indeed, he knew probably more than she did. Just what, she wondered, was there to know? A great deal, if one could judge by Hedwig’s face.

Annunciata was really irritated. There was no doubt about the sneer in Karl’s voice. His smile was forced. She figured he had heard of Nikky Larisch before and probably knew more about her than she did. Just what, she wondered, was there to know? A lot, if Hedwig’s face was anything to go by.

“I hope you are working hard at your lesson, Otto,” she said, in the severe tone which Otto had learned that most people use when they refer to lessons.

“I hope you’re putting in a lot of effort with your lesson, Otto,” she said, in the strict tone that Otto had noticed most people use when talking about lessons.

“I’m afraid I’m not doing very well, Tante. But I’ve learned the ‘Gettysburg Address.’ Shall I say it?”

“I’m afraid I’m not doing very well, Auntie. But I’ve learned the 'Gettysburg Address.' Should I say it?”

“Heavens, no!” she protested. She had not the faintest idea what the “Gettysburg Address” was. She suspected Mr. Gladstone.

“Heavens, no!” she exclaimed. She had no clue what the “Gettysburg Address” was. She suspected Mr. Gladstone.

The Countess had relapsed into silence. A little back from the family circle, she had watched the whole scene stonily, and knowing Karl as only a woman who loves sincerely and long can know a man, she knew the inner workings of his mind. She saw anger in the very turn of his head and set of his jaw. But she saw more, jealousy, and was herself half mad with it.

The Countess had fallen silent again. A bit away from the family group, she had watched the whole scene impassively, and knowing Karl as only a woman who truly loves can know a man, she understood the thoughts in his mind. She recognized anger in the way he turned his head and set his jaw. But she saw something more—jealousy—and it drove her nearly to madness.

She knew him well. She had herself, for years, held him by holding herself dear, by the very difficulty of attaining her. And now this indifferent, white-faced girl, who might be his, indeed, for the taking, but who would offer or promise no love, was rousing him to the instinct of possession by her very indifference. He had told her the truth, that night in the mountain inn. It was Hedwig he wanted, Hedwig herself, her heart, all of her. And, if she knew Karl, he would move heaven and earth to get the thing he wanted.

She knew him well. For years, she had kept him close by valuing herself, by how difficult it was to win her over. And now this indifferent, pale girl, who could easily be his if he wanted her, but who wouldn’t give any love or promise anything, was awakening his desire to possess her just by being so indifferent. He had told her the truth that night in the mountain inn. It was Hedwig he wanted, Hedwig herself, her heart, all of her. And if she knew Karl, he would do whatever it took to get what he desired.

She surveyed the group. How little they knew what was in store for them! She, Olga Loschek, by the lifting of a finger, could turn their smug superiority into tears and despair, could ruin them and send them flying for shelter to the very ends of the earth.

She looked over the group. They had no idea what was coming for them! She, Olga Loschek, with just the flick of a finger, could transform their smug confidence into tears and despair; she could destroy them and make them flee for safety to the far corners of the earth.

But when she looked at the little Crown Prince, legs dangling, eating his thin bread and butter as only a hungry small boy can eat, she shivered. By what means must she do all this! By what unspeakable means!

But when she saw the little Crown Prince, his legs swinging, munching on his thin bread and butter like only a hungry little boy can, she shivered. How on earth was she supposed to do all this! By what unfathomable means!

Karl saw the King that evening, a short visit marked by extreme formality, and, on the King’s part, by the keen and frank scrutiny of one who is near the end and fears nothing but the final moment. Karl found the meeting depressing and the King’s eyes disconcerting.

Karl saw the King that evening, a brief visit characterized by strict formality, and, from the King’s side, by the sharp and open observation of someone who is nearing the end and fears only the final moment. Karl found the encounter unsettling and the King’s gaze troubling.

“It will not be easy going for Otto,” said the King, at the end of the short interview. “I should like to feel that his interests will be looked after, not only here, but by you and yours. We have a certain element here that is troublesome.”

“It won’t be easy for Otto,” said the King at the end of the brief meeting. “I’d like to know that his interests will be taken care of, not just here, but also by you and your family. We have some issues here that are difficult.”

And Karl, with Hedwig in his mind, had promised.

And Karl, thinking about Hedwig, had made a promise.

“His interests shall be mine, sir,” he had said.

"His interests will be my interests, sir," he had said.

He had bent over the bed then, and raised the thin hand to his lips. The interview was over. In the anteroom the King’s Master of the Horse, the Chamberlain, and a few other gentlemen stood waiting, talking together in low tones. But the Chancellor, who had gone in with Karl and then retired, stood by a window, with his arms folded over his chest, and waited. He put resolutely out of his mind the face of the dying man on his pillows, and thought only of this thing which he—Mettlich had brought about. There was no yielding in his face or in his heart, no doubt of his course. He saw, instead of the lovers loitering in the Place, a new and greater kingdom, anarchy held down by an ironshod heel, peace and the fruits thereof, until out of very prosperity the people grew fat and content.

He leaned over the bed and kissed the frail hand. The interview had ended. In the anteroom, the King’s Master of the Horse, the Chamberlain, and a few other men were waiting, talking in hushed voices. Meanwhile, the Chancellor, who had entered with Karl and then stepped back, stood by a window with his arms crossed, waiting. He forcefully set aside the image of the dying man on his pillows and focused only on what he—Mettlich—had caused. There was no sign of weakness in his face or heart, no uncertainty about his path. Instead of seeing lovers lingering in the square, he envisioned a new and greater kingdom, anarchy suppressed by a strong hand, peace, and its benefits until the people became complacent and satisfied from an abundance of prosperity.

He saw a boy king, carefully taught, growing into his responsibilities until, big with the vision of the country’s welfare, he should finally ascend the throne. He saw the river filled with ships, carrying merchandise over the world and returning with the wealth of the world. Great buildings, too, lifted their heads on his horizon, a dream city, with order for disorder, and citizens instead of inhabitants.

He saw a young king, well-prepared, maturing into his duties until, filled with the vision of his country’s well-being, he would eventually take the throne. He saw the river bustling with ships, transporting goods around the globe and coming back with riches. Impressive buildings also rose on his horizon, a dream city, bringing order to chaos, with citizens rather than mere residents.

When at last he stirred and sighed, it was because his old friend, in his bed in the next room, would see nothing of all this, and that he himself could not hope for more than the beginning, before his time came also.

When he finally moved and sighed, it was because his old friend, in the next room, wouldn't be aware of any of this, and he knew he could only expect a glimpse of what was to come before his own time arrived as well.

The first large dinner for months was given that night at the Palace, to do King Karl all possible honor. The gold service which had been presented to the King by the Czar of Russia was used. The anticipatory gloom of the Court was laid aside, and jewels brought from vaults were worn for the first time in months. Uniforms of various sorts, but all gorgeous, touched fine shoulders, and came away, bearing white, powdery traces of the meeting. The greenhouses at the summer palace had been sacked for flowers and plants. The corridor from the great salon to the dining-hall; always a dreary passage, had suddenly become a fairy path of early-spring bloom. Even Annunciata, hung now with ropes of pearls, her hair dressed high for a tiara of diamonds, her cameos exchanged for pearls, looked royal. Proving conclusively that clutter, as to dress, is entirely a matter of value.

That night, a grand dinner was held at the Palace, honoring King Karl as much as possible. The gold service given to the King by the Czar of Russia was used. The Court's usual gloom was set aside, and jewels from the vaults sparkled for the first time in months. Stunning uniforms mingled together, brushing against elegant shoulders and leaving white, powdery traces of the evening. The greenhouses at the summer palace had been emptied of flowers and plants. The corridor from the grand salon to the dining hall, usually a dull passage, transformed into a magical pathway of early-spring blooms. Even Annunciata, adorned with strands of pearls and her hair styled high for a diamond tiara, looking regal while her cameos were replaced with pearls. This clearly showed that when it comes to fashion, clutter is all about value.

Miss Braithwaite, who had begun recently to think a palace the dreariest place in the world, and the most commonplace, found the preparations rather exciting. Being British she dearly loved the aristocracy, and shrugged her shoulders at any family which took up less than a page in the peerage. She resented deeply the intrusion of the commoner into British politics, and considered Lloyd George an upstart and an interloper.

Miss Braithwaite, who had recently started to see a palace as the most boring and ordinary place in the world, found the preparations quite thrilling. As a Brit, she had a deep affection for the aristocracy and dismissed any family that didn't even fill a whole page in the peerage. She strongly disliked the intrusion of commoners into British politics and regarded Lloyd George as a nobody and an outsider.

That evening she took the Crown Prince to see the preparations for the festivities. The flowers appealed to him, and he asked for and secured a rose, which he held carefully. But the magnificence of the table only faintly impressed him, and when he heard that Nikky would not be present, he lost interest entirely. “Will they wheel my grandfather in a chair?” he inquired.

That evening, she took the Crown Prince to check out the preparations for the festivities. He was drawn to the flowers and asked for a rose, which he held delicately. However, the grandeur of the table barely impressed him, and when he found out that Nikky wouldn’t be there, he completely lost interest. “Will they bring my grandfather in a wheelchair?” he asked.

“He is too ill,” Miss Braithwaite said.

“He's too sick,” Miss Braithwaite said.

“He’ll be rather lonely, when they’re all at the party. You don’t suppose I could go and sit with him, do you?”

“He'll feel pretty lonely when everyone’s at the party. Do you think I could go and sit with him?”

“It will be long after your bedtime.”

“It will be long after your bedtime.”

Bedtime being the one rule which was never under any circumstances broken, he did not persist. To have insisted might have meant five off in Miss Braithwaite’s book, and his record was very good that week. Together the elderly Englishwoman and the boy went back to the schoolroom.

Bedtime was the one rule that was never broken, no matter what. So, he didn't push it. Insisting could have meant five points off in Miss Braithwaite’s book, and his record was really good that week. Together, the elderly Englishwoman and the boy returned to the classroom.

The Countess Loschek, who had dressed with a heavy heart, was easily the most beautiful of the women that night. Her color was high with excitement and anger, her eyes flashed, her splendid shoulders gleamed over the blue and orchid shades of her gown. A little court paid tribute to her beauty, and bowed the deeper and flattered the more as she openly scorned and flouted them. She caught once a flicker of admiration in Karl’s face, and although her head went high, her heart beat stormily under it.

The Countess Loschek, who had dressed with a heavy heart, was definitely the most beautiful woman that night. Her cheeks were flushed with excitement and anger, her eyes sparkled, and her stunning shoulders stood out against the blue and orchid tones of her gown. A small crowd admired her beauty, bowing deeper and flattering more as she openly despised and mocked them. She caught a glimpse of admiration on Karl’s face, and even though she held her head high, her heart raced underneath.

Hedwig was like a flower that required the sun. Only her sun was happiness. She was in soft white chiffons, her hair and frock alike girlish and unpretentious. Her mother, coming into her dressing room, had eyed her with disfavor.

Hedwig was like a flower that needed the sun. But her sun was happiness. She wore soft white chiffons, her hair and dress both youthful and simple. Her mother, entering her dressing room, looked at her with disapproval.

“You look like a school-girl,” she said, and had sent for rouge, and with her own royal hands applied it. Hedwig stood silent, and allowed her to have her way without protest. Had submitted, too, to a diamond pin in her hair, and a string of her mother’s pearls.

“You look like a school girl,” she said, and arranged for some blush, applying it with her own royal hands. Hedwig stood silently and let her do as she wished without any objections. She also accepted a diamond pin in her hair and a string of her mother’s pearls.

“There,” said Annunciata, standing off and surveying her, “you look less like a baby.”

“There,” said Annunciata, stepping back and looking at her, “you look less like a baby.”

She did, indeed? It took Hedwig quite five minutes to wash the rouge off her face, and there was, one might as well confess, a moment when a part of the crown jewels of the kingdom lay in a corner of the room, whence a trembling maid salvaged them, and examined them for damage.

She really did? It took Hedwig about five minutes to wash the makeup off her face, and honestly, there was a moment when part of the crown jewels of the kingdom was left in a corner of the room, from where a shaking maid retrieved them and checked for any damage.

The Princess Hedwig appeared that evening without rouge, and was the only woman in the room thus unadorned. Also she wore her coming-out string of modest pearls and a slightly defiant, somewhat frightened, expression.

The Princess Hedwig showed up that evening without any makeup and was the only woman in the room who looked so natural. She also wore her string of modest pearls for her coming-out and had a slightly defiant, somewhat scared look on her face.

The dinner was endless, which was necessary, since nothing was to follow but conversation. There could, under the circumstances, be no dancing. And the talk at the table, through course after course, was somewhat hectic, even under the constraining presence of King Karl. There were two reasons for this: Karl’s presence and his purpose—as yet unannounced, but surmised, and even known—and the situation in the city.

The dinner went on forever, which was necessary since there was nothing else to do but talk. Under the circumstances, dancing was out of the question. The conversation at the table, course after course, felt a bit frantic, even with King Karl watching over everything. There were two main reasons for this: Karl’s presence and the reason he was there—still unspoken, but guessed at and even known—and the situation in the city.

That was bad. The papers had been ordered to make no mention of the occurrence of the afternoon, but it was well known. There were many at the table who felt the whole attempt foolhardy, the setting of a match to inflammable material. There were others who resented Karl’s presence in Livonia, and all that it implied. And perhaps there were, too, among the guests, one or more who had but recently sat in less august and more awful company.

That was terrible. The press had been instructed not to mention what happened that afternoon, but everyone knew about it. Many people at the table thought the whole thing was reckless, like lighting a match near flammable materials. Others were unhappy about Karl being in Livonia and everything that came with it. And maybe there were even some guests who had recently been in less distinguished but more disturbing company.

Beneath all the brilliance and chatter, the sparkle and gayety, there was, then, uneasiness, wretchedness, and even treachery. And outside the Palace, held back by the guards, there still stood a part of the sullen crowd which had watched the arrival of the carriages and automobiles, had craned forward to catch a glimpse of uniform or brilliantly shrouded figure entering the Palace, and muttered as it looked.

Beneath all the brilliance and chatter, the sparkle and excitement, there was, however, uneasiness, misery, and even betrayal. And outside the Palace, held back by the guards, there was still a part of the gloomy crowd that had watched the arrival of the carriages and cars, had leaned forward to catch a glimpse of the uniform or brightly dressed figure entering the Palace, and murmured as they looked.

Dinner was over at last. The party moved back to the salon, a vast and empty place, hung with tapestries and gayly lighted. Here the semblance of gayety persisted, and Karl, affability itself, spoke a few words to each of the guests. Then it was over. The guests left, the members of the Council, each with a wife on his arm, frowsy, overdressed women most of them. The Council was chosen for ability and not for birth. At last only the suite remained, and constraint vanished.

Dinner was finally over. The party moved back to the salon, a large and empty room, decorated with tapestries and brightly lit. In this space, the appearance of cheerfulness lingered, and Karl, being very friendly, chatted briefly with each of the guests. Then it was done. The guests left, the members of the Council, each accompanied by a wife, most of whom were poorly groomed and overdressed. The Council was selected based on skill rather than lineage. Eventually, only the staff remained, and the tension lifted.

The family withdrew shortly after—to a small salon off the large one. And there, at last, Karl cornered Hedwig and demanded speech.

The family retreated soon after—to a small sitting room off the big one. And there, finally, Karl cornered Hedwig and demanded she talk.

“Where?” she asked, glancing around the crowded room.

“Where?” she asked, looking around the packed room.

“I shall have to leave that to you,” he said. “Unless there is a balcony.”

“I'll have to leave that up to you,” he said. “Unless there's a balcony.”

“But do you think it is necessary?”

“But do you think it’s necessary?”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Because what I have to say does not matter.”

“Because what I have to say doesn’t matter.”

“It matters very much to me,” he replied gravely.

“It means a lot to me,” he replied seriously.

Hedwig went first, slipping away quietly and unnoticed. Karl asked the Archduchess’s permission to follow her, and found her waiting there alone, rather desperately calm now, and with a tinge of excited color in her cheeks. Because he cared a great deal, and because, as kings go, he was neither hopelessly bad nor hard, his first words were kind and genuine, and almost brought her to tears.

Hedwig went ahead, slipping away quietly and unnoticed. Karl asked the Archduchess for permission to follow her and found her waiting there alone, looking rather desperately calm now, with a hint of excitement in her cheeks. Since he cared a lot, and because, as kings go, he wasn't completely terrible or tough, his first words were kind and heartfelt, almost bringing her to tears.

“Poor little girl!” he said.

“Poor girl!” he said.

He had dropped the curtain behind him, and they stood alone.

He had pulled the curtain shut behind him, and they were alone together.

“Don’t,” said Hedwig. “I want to be very calm, and I am sorry for myself already.”

“Don’t,” said Hedwig. “I want to stay calm, and I already feel sorry for myself.”

“Then you think it is all very terrible?”

“Do you really think it's all that bad?”

She did not reply, and he drew a chair for her to the rail. When she was seated, he took up his position beside her, one arm against a pillar.

She didn’t respond, so he pulled a chair out for her at the railing. Once she was seated, he positioned himself next to her, leaning one arm against a pillar.

“I wonder, Hedwig,” he said, “if it is not terrible because it is new to you, and because you do not know me very well. Not,” he added hastily, “that I think your knowing me well would be an advantage! I am not so idiotic. But you do not know me at all, and for a good many years I must have stood in the light of an enemy. It is not easy to readjust such things—witness the reception I had to-day!”

“I wonder, Hedwig,” he said, “if it seems awful because it’s new to you and because you don’t know me very well. Not,” he quickly added, “that I think knowing me would actually help! I’m not that foolish. But you don’t know me at all, and for many years I must have seemed like an enemy. It’s not easy to change that—just look at the reception I got today!”

“I do not think of you in that way, as—as an enemy.”

“I don’t see you like that, as— as an enemy.”

“Then what is it?”

“Then what’s that?”

“Why must we talk about it?” Hedwig demanded, looking up at him suddenly with a flash of her old spirit. “It will not change anything.”

“Why do we have to talk about it?” Hedwig asked, looking up at him suddenly with a spark of her old energy. “It won’t change anything.”

“Perhaps not. Perhaps—yes. You see, I am not quite satisfied. I do not want you, unless you are willing. It would be a poor bargain for me, and not quite fair.”

“Maybe not. Maybe—yes. You see, I’m not really satisfied. I don’t want you unless you’re willing. It wouldn’t be a good deal for me, and it wouldn’t be fair.”

A new turn, this, with a vengeance! Hedwig stared up with startled eyes. It was not enough to be sacrificed. And as she realized all that hung on the situation, the very life of the kingdom, perhaps the safety of her family, everything, she closed her eyes for fear he might see the fright in them.

A shocking twist, this, with a vengeance! Hedwig looked up with wide eyes. It wasn’t just about being sacrificed. And as she understood everything that depended on the situation—the very survival of the kingdom, maybe the safety of her family, everything—she shut her eyes, afraid he might notice the fear in them.

Karl bent over and took one of her cold hands between his two warm ones. “Little Hedwig,” he said, “I want you to come willingly because—I care a great deal. I would like you to care, too. Don’t you think you would, after a time?”

Karl leaned down and took one of her cold hands in his warm ones. “Little Hedwig,” he said, “I want you to come willingly because—I really care about you. I’d like you to care, too. Don’t you think you would, after a while?”

“After a time!” said Hedwig drearily. “That’s what they all say. After a time it doesn’t matter. Marriage is always the same—after a time.”

“After a while!” said Hedwig drearily. “That’s what they all say. After a while it doesn’t matter. Marriage is always the same—after a while.”

Karl rather winced at that, and released her hands, but put them down gently. “Why should marriage be always the same, after a time?” he inquired.

Karl flinched a bit at that and let go of her hands, but he set them down gently. “Why does marriage always have to stay the same over time?” he asked.

“This sort of marriage, without love.”

“This kind of marriage, without love.”

“It is hardly that, is it? I love you.”

“It’s really not, is it? I love you.”

“I wonder how much you love me.”

“I wonder how much you love me.”

Karl smiled. He was on his own ground here. The girlish question put him at ease. “Enough for us both, at first,” he said. “After that—”

Karl smiled. He felt comfortable here. The innocent question relaxed him. “That’s enough for both of us, at first,” he said. “After that—”

“But,” said Hedwig desperately, “suppose I know I shall never care for you, the way you will want me to. You talk of being fair. I want to be fair to you. You have a right—” She checked herself abruptly. After all, he might have a right to know about Nikky Larisch. But there were others who had rights, too—Otto to his throne, her mother and Hilda and all the others, to safety, her grandfather to die in peace, the only gift she could give him.

“But,” Hedwig said urgently, “what if I know I will never feel for you the way you want me to? You talk about being fair. I want to be fair to you. You have a right—” She stopped herself suddenly. After all, he might have a right to know about Nikky Larisch. But there were others who had rights too—Otto to his throne, her mother and Hilda and everyone else to safety, her grandfather to die in peace, the only gift she could give him.

“What I think you want to tell me, is something I already know,” Karl said gravely. “Suppose I am willing to take that chance? Suppose I am vain enough, or fool enough, to think that I can make you forget certain things, certain people. What then?”

“What I think you want to tell me is something I already know,” Karl said seriously. “What if I’m willing to take that chance? What if I’m vain enough, or foolish enough, to believe that I can make you forget certain things, certain people? What then?”

“I do not forget easily.”

"I don’t forget easily."

“But you would try?”

"But would you give it a shot?"

“I would try,” said Hedwig, almost in a whisper.

“I would try,” Hedwig said, almost whispering.

Karl bent over and taking her hands, raised her to her feet.

Karl bent down, took her hands, and helped her get to her feet.

“Darling,” he said, and suddenly drew her to him. He covered her with hot kisses, her neck, her face, the soft angle below her ear. Then he held her away from him triumphantly. “Now,” he said, “have you forgotten?”

“Hey, babe,” he said, suddenly pulling her close. He showered her with passionate kisses, on her neck, her face, and the delicate spot below her ear. Then he held her away from him in triumph. “So,” he said, “have you forgotten?”

But Hedwig, scarlet with shame, faced him steadily. “No,” she said.

But Hedwig, flushed with embarrassment, looked at him steadily. “No,” she said.

Later in the evening the old King received a present, a rather wilted rose, to which was pinned a card with “Best wishes from Ferdinand William Otto” printed on it in careful letters.

Later in the evening, the old King received a gift, a somewhat wilted rose, to which a card was attached that read, “Best wishes from Ferdinand William Otto” printed in neat letters.

It was the only flower the King had received during his illness.

It was the only flower the King had gotten during his illness.

When, that night, he fell asleep, it was still clasped in his old hand, and there was a look of grim tenderness on the face on the pillow, turned toward his dead son’s picture.

When he fell asleep that night, it was still held in his old hand, and there was a look of sad affection on his face on the pillow, turned toward his deceased son's picture.





CHAPTER XXXI. LET METTLICH GUARD HIS TREASURE

Troubled times now, with the Carnival only a day or two off, and the shop windows gay with banners; with the press under the house of the concierge running day and night, and turning out vast quantities of flaming bulletins printed in red; with the Committee of Ten in almost constant session, and Olga Loschek summoned before it, to be told of the passage, and the thing she was to do; with the old King very close to the open door, and Hedwig being fitted for her bridal robe and for somber black at one fitting.

Troubled times now, with the Carnival just a day or two away, and the shop windows bright with banners; with the printing press under the concierge's house running day and night, churning out huge amounts of flashy bulletins printed in red; with the Committee of Ten meeting almost constantly, and Olga Loschek called in to hear about the passage and the task she was meant to take on; with the old King very close to the open door, and Hedwig getting fitted for her wedding dress and for somber black at one fitting.

Troubled times, indeed. The city was smouldering, and from some strange source had come a new rumor. Nothing less than that the Royalists, headed by the Chancellor, despairing of crowning the boy Prince, would, on the King’s death, make away with him, thus putting Hedwig on the throne Hedwig, Queen of Karnia perhaps already by secret marriage.

Troubled times, indeed. The city was smoldering, and from some strange source, a new rumor had surfaced. It claimed that the Royalists, led by the Chancellor, in their desperation to crown the boy Prince, would, upon the King’s death, eliminate him, thereby placing Hedwig on the throne—Hedwig, Queen of Karnia, perhaps already through a secret marriage.

The city, which adored the boy, was seething. The rumor had originated with Olga Loschek, who had given it to the Committee as a useful weapon. Thus would she have her revenge on those of the Palace, and at the same time secure her own safety. Revenge, indeed, for she knew the way of such rumors, how they fly from house to house, street to street. How the innocent, proclaiming their innocence, look even the more guilty.

The city, which loved the boy, was in turmoil. The rumor had started with Olga Loschek, who shared it with the Committee as a useful weapon. This would be her way of getting back at those in the Palace and protecting herself at the same time. It was revenge, indeed, because she understood how these kinds of rumors spread, moving from house to house, street to street. The innocent, insisting on their innocence, only seem more guilty.

When she had placed the scheme before the Committee of Ten, had seen the eagerness with which they grasped it—“In this way,” she had said, in her scornful, incisive tones, “the onus of the boy is not on you, but on them. Even those who have no sympathy with your movement will burn at such a rumor. The better the citizen, the more a lover of home and order, the more outraged he will be. Every man in the city with a child of his own will rise against the Palace.”

When she presented the plan to the Committee of Ten and saw how eagerly they embraced it, she remarked, in her scornful, sharp tone, “This way, the burden of the boy isn't on you, but on them. Even those who don’t support your movement will be outraged by such a rumor. The better the citizen, a true lover of home and order, the more upset he will be. Every man in the city with a child will stand up against the Palace.”

“Madame,” the leader had said, “you should be of the Committee.”

“Madam,” the leader had said, “you should be on the Committee.”

But she had ignored the speech contemptuously, and gone on to other things.

But she had dismissed the speech with disdain and moved on to other things.

Now everything was arranged. Black Humbert had put his niece to work on a Carnival dress for a small boy, and had stayed her curiosity by a hint that it was for the American lad.

Now everything was set. Black Humbert had his niece working on a Carnival costume for a little boy, and he kept her curiosity in check by suggesting that it was for the American kid.

“They are comfortable tenants,” he had said. “Not lavish, perhaps, as rich Americans should be, but orderly, and pleasant. The boy has good manners. It would be well to please him.”

“They are easygoing tenants,” he had said. “Not extravagant, maybe, like wealthy Americans should be, but tidy and agreeable. The boy has good manners. It would be nice to make him happy.”

So the niece, sewing in the back room, watched Bobby in and out, with pleasant mysteries in her eyes, and sewing sang the song the cathedral chimed:

So the niece, sewing in the back room, watched Bobby come and go, with pleasant mysteries in her eyes, and while she sewed, she sang the song the cathedral chimed:

“Draw me too, gentle Mary,  
To worship You and Your Child!  
Gentle Mary,  
Star in the bleak and wild desert.”

So she sang, and sewed, and measured Bobby’s height as he passed by the wainscoting in the passage, and cunningly cut a pattern.

So she sang, sewed, and measured Bobby’s height as he walked by the wainscoting in the hallway, and cleverly cut a pattern.

“So high,” she reflected, humming, “is his shoulder. And so, to this panel, should go the little trousers. ‘Star in desert drear and wild.’”

“So high,” she thought, humming, “is his shoulder. And so, to this panel, should go the little pants. ‘Star in the bleak and wild desert.’”

Now and then, in the evenings, when the Americans were away, and Bobby was snug in bed, with Tucker on the tiny feather comfort at his feet, the Fraulein would come downstairs and sit in Black Humbert’s room. At such times the niece would be sent on an errand, and the two would talk. The niece, who, although she had no lover, was on the lookout for love, suspected a romance of the middle-aged, and smiled in the half-darkness of the street; smiled with a touch of malice, as one who has pierced the armor of the fortress, and knows its weakness.

Sometimes, in the evenings, when the Americans were out, and Bobby was cozy in bed with Tucker on the small feather blanket at his feet, the Fraulein would come downstairs and sit in Black Humbert’s room. During these times, the niece would be sent on an errand, and the two would chat. The niece, who didn’t have a boyfriend but was searching for love, suspected that a middle-aged romance was unfolding and smiled in the dim light of the street; her smile had a hint of mischief, like someone who has figured out the weakness in a fortress.

But it was not of love that Humbert and the Fraulein talked.

But Humbert and the Fraulein were not talking about love.

Herman Spier was busy in those days and making plans. Thus, day by day, he dined in the restaurant where the little Marie, now weary of her husband, sat in idle intervals behind the cashier’s desk, and watched the grass in the Place emerge from its winter hiding place. When she turned her eyes to the room, frequently she encountered those of Herman Spier, pale yet burning, fixed on her. And at last, one day when her husband lay lame with sciatica, she left the desk and paused by Herman’s table.

Herman Spier was pretty busy back then and making plans. So, each day, he ate at the restaurant where the young Marie, now tired of her husband, sat during her free time behind the cashier’s desk, watching the grass in the square come back to life after winter. When she glanced around the room, she often met Herman Spier’s gaze, pale yet intense, locked onto her. Eventually, one day when her husband was laid up with sciatica, she stepped away from the desk and stopped by Herman’s table.

“You come frequently now,” she observed. “It is that you like us here, or that you have risen in the shop?”

“You come around a lot now,” she noticed. “Is it because you like it here, or have you gotten a promotion at the shop?”

“I have left the shop,” said Herman, staring at her. Flesh, in a moderate amount, suited her well. He liked plump women. They were, if you please, an armful. “And I come to see you.”

“I’ve left the shop,” Herman said, looking at her intently. A little bit of flesh looked good on her. He liked curvy women. They were, if you don't mind me saying, a handful. “And I came to see you.”

“Left the shop!” Marie exclaimed. “And Peter Niburg—he has left also? I never see him.”

“Left the shop!” Marie exclaimed. “And Peter Niburg—he's gone too? I never see him.”

“No,” said Herman non-committally.

“No,” Herman replied vaguely.

“He is ill, perhaps?”

"Is he sick, maybe?"

“He is dead,” said Herman, devouring her with his eyes.

“He's dead,” said Herman, staring at her intensely.

“Dead!” She put a hand to her plump side.

“Dead!” She placed a hand on her full side.

“Aye. Shot as a spy.” He took another piece of the excellent pigeon pie. Marie, meantime, lost all her looks, grew pasty white.

“Aye. Shot as a spy.” He took another piece of the amazing pigeon pie. Marie, in the meantime, completely lost her looks and turned a pasty white.

“Of the—the Terrorists?” she demanded, in a whisper.

“Of the—the terrorists?” she asked, in a whisper.

“Terrorists! No. Of Karnia. He was no patriot.”

“Terrorists! No. Of Karnia. He wasn't a patriot.”

So the little Marie went back to her desk, and to her staring out over the Place in intervals of business. And what she thought of no one can know. But that night, and thereafter, she was very tender to her spouse, and put cloths soaked in hot turpentine water on his aching thigh.

So little Marie returned to her desk, periodically gazing out over the Place while she worked. No one can say what was on her mind. But that night and from then on, she was very caring toward her husband and applied cloths soaked in hot turpentine water to his aching thigh.

On the surface things went on as usual at the Palace. Karl’s visit had been but for a day or two. He had met the Council in session, and had had, because of their growing alarm, rather his own way with them.

On the surface, everything continued as normal at the Palace. Karl's visit had only lasted a day or two. He had met with the Council while they were in session and, due to their increasing concern, he had more influence over them than usual.

But although he had pointed to the King’s condition and theirs—as an argument for immediate marriage—he failed. The thing would be done, but properly and in good time. They had a signed agreement to fall back upon, and were in no hurry to pay his price. Karl left them in a bad temper, well concealed, and had the pleasure of being hissed through the streets.

But even though he highlighted the King’s situation and theirs as a reason for an immediate wedding, he was unsuccessful. The event would happen, but it would be done right and at the right time. They had a signed agreement to rely on and felt no rush to meet his demands. Karl left them in a bad mood, which he hid well, and enjoyed the unpleasantness of being hissed at as he walked through the streets.

But he comforted himself with the thought of Hedwig. He had taken her in his arms before he left, and she had made no resistance. She had even, in view of all that was at stake, made a desperate effort to return his kiss, and found herself trembling afterward.

But he found solace in the thought of Hedwig. He had held her in his arms before he left, and she hadn’t put up any resistance. In light of everything at stake, she had even made a brave attempt to kiss him back, and afterwards, she felt herself trembling.

In two weeks he was to return to her, and he whispered that to her.

In two weeks he would be back with her, and he softly told her that.

On the day after the dinner-party Otto went to a hospital with Miss Braithwaite. It was the custom of the Palace to send the flowers from its spectacular functions to the hospitals, and the Crown Prince delighted in these errands.

On the day after the dinner party, Otto went to a hospital with Miss Braithwaite. It was customary for the Palace to send the flowers from its lavish events to the hospitals, and the Crown Prince enjoyed these outings.

So they went, escorted by the functionaries of the hospital, past the military wards, where soldiers in shabby uniforms sat on benches in the spring sunshine, to the general wards beyond. The Crown Prince was almost hidden behind the armful he carried. Miss Braithwaite had all she could hold. A convalescent patient, in slippers many sizes too large for him, wheeled the remainder in a barrow, and almost upset the barrow in his excitement.

So they went, guided by the hospital staff, past the military wards, where soldiers in worn-out uniforms sat on benches soaking up the spring sunshine, to the general wards further along. The Crown Prince was nearly hidden behind the pile he was carrying. Miss Braithwaite had her hands full. A recovering patient, wearing slippers that were way too big for him, pushed the rest in a wheelbarrow and almost tipped it over from excitement.

Through long corridors into wards fresh-scrubbed against his arrival, with white counterpanes exactly square, and patients forbidden to move and disturb the geometrical exactness of the beds, went Prince Ferdinand William Otto. At each bed he stopped, selected a flower, and held it out. Some there were who reached out, and took it with a smile. Others lay still, and saw neither boy nor blossom.

Through long hallways leading to wards freshly cleaned for his arrival, with white bedcovers perfectly squared, and patients instructed not to move and disrupt the neatness of the beds, Prince Ferdinand William Otto walked. At each bed, he paused, picked a flower, and offered it. Some reached out and accepted it with a smile. Others remained still, seeing neither the boy nor the flower.

“They sleep, Highness,” the nurse would say.

“They're sleeping, Your Highness,” the nurse would say.

“But their eyes are open.”

“But their eyes are open.”

“They are very weary, and resting.”

“They're really tired and resting.”

In such cases he placed the flower on the pillow, and went on.

In such cases, he set the flower on the pillow and moved on.

One such; however, lying with vacant eyes fixed on the ceiling, turned and glanced at the boy, and into his empty gaze crept a faint intelligence. It was not much. He seemed to question with his eyes. That was all. As the little procession moved on, however, he raised himself on his elbow.

One of them, though, lying with blank eyes staring at the ceiling, turned and looked at the boy, and a faint intelligence crept into his vacant gaze. It wasn’t much. He seemed to be asking something with his eyes. That was all. As the small group continued, he pushed himself up on his elbow.

“Lie down!” said the man in the next bed sharply.

“Lie down!” said the man in the next bed sharply.

“Who was that?”

“Who’s that?”

The ward, which might have been interested, was busy keeping its covers straight and in following the progress of the party. For the man had not spoken before.

The ward, which could have been intrigued, was focused on straightening its covers and keeping an eye on the party's progress. After all, the man hadn’t spoken before.

“The Crown Prince.”

"The Crown Prince."

The sick man lay back and dosed his eyes. Soon he slept. His comrade in the next bed beckoned to a Sister.

The sick man leaned back and closed his eyes. Soon, he fell asleep. His roommate in the next bed signaled to a nurse.

“He has spoken,” he said. “Either he recovers, or—he dies.”

“He has spoken,” he said. “Either he gets better, or—he dies.”

But again Haeckel did not die. He lived to do his part in the coming crisis, to prove that even the great hands of Black Humbert on his throat were not so strong as his own young spirit; lived, indeed, to confront the Terrorist as one risen from the dead. But that day he lay and slept, by curious irony the flower from Karl’s banquet in a cup of water beside him.

But once again, Haeckel did not die. He survived to play his role in the upcoming crisis, to show that even the strong hands of Black Humbert around his throat were not as powerful as his own youthful spirit; he even lived to face the Terrorist like someone who had risen from the dead. But on that day, he lay asleep, and in a strange twist of fate, the flower from Karl’s banquet rested in a cup of water next to him.

On the day before the Carnival, Hedwig had a visitor, none other than the Countess Loschek. Hedwig, all her color gone now, her high spirit crushed, her heart torn into fragments and neatly distributed between Nikky, who had most of it, the Crown Prince, and the old King. Hedwig, having given her permission to come, greeted her politely but without enthusiasm.

On the day before Carnival, Hedwig had a visitor, none other than Countess Loschek. Hedwig, with all her color drained, her spirits crushed, and her heart shattered into pieces that were divided between Nikky, who held most of it, the Crown Prince, and the old King. Hedwig, once she allowed her to visit, greeted her politely but without any excitement.

“Highness!” said the Countess, surveying her. And then, “You poor child!” using Karl’s words, but without the same inflection, using, indeed, the words a good many were using to Hedwig in those days.

“Your Highness!” said the Countess, looking her over. And then, “You poor thing!” using Karl’s words, but without the same tone, in fact, the words a lot of people were saying to Hedwig during that time.

“I am very tired,” Hedwig explained. “All this fitting, and—everything.”

“I’m really tired,” Hedwig said. “All this fitting, and—everything.”

“I know, perhaps better than you think, Highness.” Also something like Karl’s words. Hedwig reflected with bitterness that everybody knew, but nobody helped her. And, as if in answer to the thought, Olga Loschek came out plainly.

“I know, maybe better than you realize, Your Highness.” It echoed something like Karl’s words. Hedwig bitterly reflected that everyone was aware, but no one offered her help. And, as if responding to that thought, Olga Loschek stepped out openly.

“Highness,” she said, “may I speak to you frankly?”

“Your Highness,” she said, “can I speak to you honestly?”

“Please do,” Hedwig replied. “Everybody does, anyhow. Especially when it is something disagreeable.”

“Go ahead,” Hedwig replied. “Everyone does, anyway. Especially when it's something unpleasant.”

Olga Loschek watched her warily. She knew the family as only the outsider could know it; knew that Hedwig, who would have disclaimed the fact, was like her mother in some things, notably in a disposition to be mild until a certain moment, submissive, even acquiescent, and then suddenly to become, as it were, a royalty and grow cold, haughty. But if Hedwig was driven in those days, so was the Countess, desperate and driven to desperate methods.

Olga Loschek watched her cautiously. She understood the family like only an outsider could; she knew that Hedwig, who would have denied it, was similar to her mother in some ways, especially in her tendency to be mild until a certain point, submissive, even agreeable, and then suddenly become, in a way, like royalty and turn cold, proud. But if Hedwig was feeling pressured during those times, so was the Countess, desperate and resorting to extreme measures.

“I am presuming, Highness, on your mother’s kindness to me, and your own, to speak frankly.”

“I’m counting on your mother’s kindness to me and yours, Your Highness, to speak honestly.”

“Well, go on,” said Hedwig resignedly. But the next words brought her up in her chair.

“Well, go on,” Hedwig said with a sigh. But the next words made her sit up straight in her chair.

“Are you going to allow your life to be ruined?” was what the Countess said.

“Are you really going to let your life fall apart?” the Countess asked.

Careful! Hedwig had thrown up her head and looked at her with hostile eyes. But the next moment she had forgotten she was a princess, and the granddaughter to the King, and remembered only that she was a woman, and terror-stricken. She flung out her arms, and then buried her face in them.

Careful! Hedwig had tossed her head back and glared at her with angry eyes. But in the next moment, she forgot she was a princess and the granddaughter of the King, and only remembered that she was a woman, filled with terror. She threw her arms out and then buried her face in them.

“How can I help it?” she said.

“How can I help it?” she said.

“How can you do it?” Olga Loschek countered. “After all, it is you who must do this thing. No one else. It is you they are offering on the altar of their ambition.”

“How can you do it?” Olga Loschek replied. “After all, it's you who has to take this on. No one else. You're the one they're putting on the altar of their ambition.”

“Ambition?”

"Ambition?"

“Ambition. What else is it? Surely you do not believe these tales they tell—old wives’ tales of plot and counterplot!”

“Ambition. What else could it be? Surely you don’t buy into these stories they tell—old wives’ tales of schemes and betrayals!”

“But the Chancellor—”

"But the Chancellor—"

“Certainly the Chancellor!” mocked Olga Loschek. “Highness, for years he has had a dream. A great dream. It is not for you and me to say it is not noble. But, to fulfill his dream to bring prosperity and greatness to the country, and naturally, to him who plans it, there is a price to pay. He would have you pay it.”

“Absolutely the Chancellor!” teased Olga Loschek. “Your Highness, for years he's had a vision. A big vision. It's not for us to declare it isn't noble. But to achieve his dream of bringing prosperity and greatness to the country, and of course, to himself as the planner, there's a cost involved. He would have you cover that cost.”

Hedwig raised her face and searched the other woman’s eyes.

Hedwig lifted her face and looked into the other woman's eyes.

“That is all, then?” she said. “All this other, this fright, this talk of treason and danger, that is not true?”

“That’s it, then?” she said. “All this other stuff, this fear, this talk of treason and danger, that’s not true?”

“Not so true as he would have you believe,” replied Olga Loschek steadily. “There are malcontents everywhere, in every land. A few madmen who dream dreams, like Mettlich himself, only not the same dream. It is all ambition, one dream or another.”

“Not as true as he wants you to think,” replied Olga Loschek calmly. “There are discontented people everywhere, in every country. A few lunatics who have visions, like Mettlich himself, just not the same vision. It’s all about ambition, one vision or another.”

“But my grandfather—”

“But my grandpa—”

“An old man, in the hands of his Ministers!”

“An old man, controlled by his Ministers!”

Hedwig rose and paced the floor, her fingers twisting nervously. “But it is too late,” she cried at last. “Everything is arranged. I cannot refuse now. They would—I don’t know what they would do to me!”

Hedwig got up and started pacing the floor, her fingers twisting anxiously. “But it’s too late,” she finally exclaimed. “Everything is set. I can’t back out now. They would—I don’t know what they would do to me!”

“Do! To the granddaughter of the King. What can they do?”

“Go! To the granddaughter of the King. What can they do?”

That aspect of things; to do her credit, had never occurred to Hedwig. She had seen herself, hopeless and alone, surrounded by the powerful, herself friendless. But, if there was no danger to save her family from? If her very birth, which had counted so far for so little, would bring her immunity and even safety?

That part of things, to her credit, had never crossed Hedwig's mind. She had viewed herself as hopeless and alone, surrounded by the powerful, with no friends. But what if there was no danger to save her family from? What if her very existence, which had meant so little so far, would actually grant her immunity and even safety?

She paused in front of the Countess. “What can I do?” she asked pitifully.

She stopped in front of the Countess. “What can I do?” she asked sadly.

“That I dare not presume to say. I came because I felt—I can only say what, in your place, I should do.”

“That I can’t confidently say. I came because I felt—I can only express what I would do if I were in your position.”

“I am afraid. You would not be afraid.” Hedwig shivered. “What would you do?”

“I’m scared. You wouldn’t be scared.” Hedwig shivered. “What would you do?”

“If I knew, Highness, that some one, for whom I cared, himself cared deeply enough to make any sacrifice, I should demand happiness. I rather think I should lose the world, and gain something like happiness.”

“If I knew, Your Highness, that someone I cared about truly cared enough to make any sacrifice, I would ask for happiness. I believe I would lose the world and gain something like happiness instead.”

“Demand!” Hedwig said hopelessly. “Yes, you would demand it. I cannot demand things. I am always too frightened.”

“Demand!” Hedwig said in despair. “Yeah, of course, you’d ask for it. I can’t demand things. I’m always too scared.”

The Countess rose. “I am afraid I have done an unwise thing,” she said, “If your mother knew—” She shrugged her shoulders.

The Countess stood up. “I’m afraid I've made a foolish mistake,” she said, “If your mother finds out—” She shrugged.

“You have only been kind. I have so few who really care.”

“You've only been nice. I have so few people who actually care.”

The Countess curtsied, and made for the door. “I must go,” she said, “before I go further, Highness. My apology is that I saw you unhappy, and that I resented it, because—”

The Countess curtsied and walked toward the door. “I have to leave,” she said, “before I continue, Your Highness. I apologize for being upset when I saw you unhappy, because—”

“Yes?”

“Hello?”

“Because I considered it unnecessary.”

"Because I thought it was unnecessary."

She was a very wise woman. She left then, and let the next step come from Hedwig. It followed, as a matter of record, within the hour, at least four hours sooner than she had anticipated. She was in her boudoir, not reading, not even thinking, but sitting staring ahead, as Minna had seen her do repeatedly in the past weeks. She dared not think, for that matter.

She was a very wise woman. She left then, allowing the next step to come from Hedwig. It happened, as noted, within the hour, at least four hours sooner than she had expected. She was in her room, not reading, not even thinking, just sitting and staring ahead, as Minna had seen her do many times in the past weeks. She didn’t dare to think, for that matter.

Although she was still in waiting, the Archduchess was making few demands on her. A very fever of preparation was on Annunciata. She spent hours over laces and lingerie, was having jewels reset for Hedwig, after ornate designs of her own contribution, was the center of a cyclone of boxes, tissue paper, material, furs, and fashion books, while maids scurried about and dealers and dressmakers awaited her pleasure. She was, perhaps, happier than she had been for years, visited her father, absently and with pins stuck in her bosom, and looked dowdier and busier than the lowliest of the seamstresses who, by her thrifty order, were making countless undergarments in a room on an upper floor.

Although she was still in waiting, the Archduchess was making few demands on her. Annunciata was caught up in a whirlwind of preparation. She spent hours focused on laces and lingerie, had jewels redesigned for Hedwig based on intricate ideas of her own, and was at the center of a storm of boxes, tissue paper, fabrics, furs, and fashion books, while maids rushed around and vendors and dressmakers awaited her approval. She was, perhaps, happier than she had been in years, visiting her father, absentmindedly with pins stuck in her bosom, and looked more disheveled and busier than the humblest of seamstresses who, following her practical instructions, were making countless undergarments in a room on an upper floor.

Hedwig’s notification that she would visit her, therefore, found the Countess at leisure and alone. She followed the announcement almost immediately, and if she had shown cowardice before, she showed none now. She disregarded the chair Olga Loschek offered, and came to the point with a directness that was like the King’s.

Hedwig’s notice that she would be visiting her caught the Countess at a good moment, and she was by herself. The visit came almost right away, and if she had been hesitant before, she wasn't now. She ignored the chair Olga Loschek offered and got straight to the point with a directness similar to the King’s.

“I have come,” she said simply, “to find out what to do.”

“I've come,” she said plainly, “to figure out what to do.”

The Countess was as direct.

The Countess was very direct.

“I cannot tell you what to do, Highness. I can only tell you what I would do.”

“I can’t tell you what to do, Your Highness. I can only share what I would do.”

“Very well.” Hedwig showed a touch of impatience. This was quibbling, and it annoyed her.

“Alright.” Hedwig displayed some impatience. This was nitpicking, and it frustrated her.

“I should go away, now, with the person I cared about.”

“I should leave now, with the person I cared about.”

“Where would you go?”

"Where would you like to go?"

“The world is wide, Highness.”

"The world is vast, Your Highness."

“Not wide enough to hide in, I am afraid.”

“It's not wide enough to hide in, I'm afraid.”

“For myself,” said the Countess, “the problem would not be difficult. I should go to my place in the mountains. An old priest, who knows me well, would perform the marriage. After that they might find me if they liked. It would be too late.”

“For me,” said the Countess, “the situation wouldn’t be tough. I would go to my place in the mountains. An old priest, who knows me well, would officiate the wedding. After that, they could look for me if they wanted. By then, it would be too late.”

Emergency had given Hedwig insight. She saw that the woman before her, voicing dangerous doctrine, would protect herself by letting the initiative come from her.

Emergency had given Hedwig clarity. She realized that the woman in front of her, expressing risky ideas, would safeguard herself by allowing the initiative to come from her.

“This priest—he might be difficult.”

“This priest—he could be tough.”

“Not to a young couple, come to him, perhaps, in peasant costume. They are glad to marry, these fathers. There is much irregularity. I fancy,” she added, still with her carefully detached manner, “that a marriage could be easily arranged.”

“Not to a young couple, coming to him, maybe, in farm clothes. They’re excited to get married, these fathers. There’s a lot of irregularity. I think,” she added, still with her carefully detached demeanor, “that a wedding could be easily set up.”

But, before long, she had dropped her pretense of aloofness, and was taking the lead. Hedwig, weary with the struggle, and now trembling with nervousness, put herself in her hands, listening while she planned, agreed eagerly to everything. Something of grim amusement came into Olga Loschek’s face after a time. By doing this thing she would lose everything. It would be impossible to conceal her connivance. No one, knowing Hedwig, would for a moment imagine the plan hers. Or Nikky’s, either, for that matter.

But soon enough, she stopped pretending to be distant and started taking charge. Hedwig, tired from the struggle and now shaking with anxiety, surrendered to her, listening as she made plans and eagerly agreeing to everything. After a while, a hint of dark amusement appeared on Olga Loschek’s face. By going along with this, she would lose everything. There would be no way to hide her involvement. No one who knew Hedwig would think for a second that the plan was hers. Or Nikky’s, for that matter.

She, then, would lose everything, even Karl, who was already lost to her. But—and her face grew set and her eyes hard—she would let those plotters in their grisly catacombs do their own filthy work. Her hands would be clean of that. Hence her amusement that at this late day she, Olga Loschek, should be saving her own soul.

She would lose everything, even Karl, who was already gone from her. But—and her expression became serious and her eyes became cold—she would let those schemers in their dark hideouts handle their own dirty business. Her hands would be free of that. Hence her amusement that at this point, she, Olga Loschek, should be saving her own soul.

So it was arranged, to the last detail. For it must be done at once. Hedwig, a trifle terrified, would have postponed it a day or so, but the Countess was insistent. Only she knew how the very hours counted, had them numbered, indeed, and watched them flying by with a sinking heart.

So everything was planned down to the last detail. It had to be done immediately. Hedwig, feeling a bit scared, wanted to delay it for a day or two, but the Countess was firm. She was the only one who understood how every hour mattered, counted them down, really, and saw them slipping away with a heavy heart.

She made a few plans herself, in those moments when Hedwig relapsed into rapturous if somewhat frightened dreams. She had some money and her jewels. She would go to England, and there live quietly until things settled down. Then, perhaps, she would go some day to Karl, and with this madness for Hedwig dead, of her marriage, perhaps—! She planned no further.

She made a few plans for herself during those times when Hedwig slipped into intense but slightly scared dreams. She had some money and her jewelry. She would go to England and live quietly until things calmed down. Then, maybe one day, she would go to Karl, and with this obsession for Hedwig gone, maybe even her marriage—! She didn’t plan anything beyond that.

If she gave a fleeting thought to the Palace, to the Crown Prince and his impending fate, she dismissed it quickly. She had no affection for Annunciata, and as to the boy, let them look out for him. Let Mettlich guard his treasure, or lose it to his peril. The passage under the gate was not of her discovery or informing.

If she briefly thought about the Palace, the Crown Prince, and what was coming for him, she pushed it aside quickly. She had no feelings for Annunciata, and as for the boy, they could take care of him themselves. Let Mettlich protect his treasure, or lose it and face the consequences. The passage under the gate wasn’t discovered or revealed by her.





CHAPTER XXXII. NIKKY AND HEDWIG

Nikky had gone back to his lodging, where his servant was packing his things. For Nikky was now of His Majesty’s household, and must exchange his shabby old rooms for the cold magnificence of the Palace.

Nikky had returned to his place, where his servant was packing his belongings. Nikky was now part of His Majesty’s household and had to trade his worn-out old rooms for the cold grandeur of the Palace.

Toto had climbed to the chair beside him, and was inspecting his pockets, one by one. Toto was rather a problem, in the morning. But then everything was a problem now. He decided to leave the dog with the landlady, and to hope for a chance to talk the authorities over. Nikky himself considered that a small boy without a dog was as incomplete as, for instance, a buttonhole without a button.

Toto had jumped up onto the chair next to him and was checking his pockets, one by one. Toto was kind of a hassle in the morning. But honestly, everything felt like a hassle now. He figured it was best to leave the dog with the landlady and hope for a chance to discuss things with the authorities. Nikky thought that a little boy without a dog was as lacking as, say, a buttonhole without a button.

He was very downhearted. To the Crown Prince, each day, he gave the best that was in him, played and rode, invented delightful nonsense to bring the boy’s quick laughter, carried pocketfuls of bones, to the secret revolt of his soldierly soul, was boyish and tender, frivolous or thoughtful, as the occasion seemed to warrant.

He was really feeling low. Every day, he gave the Crown Prince his all, playing and riding, coming up with fun silly things to make the boy laugh easily, and carrying around pockets full of bones, which secretly rebelled against his soldierly spirit. He was playful and gentle, carefree or serious, depending on what the moment called for.

And always he was watchful, his revolver always ready and in touch, his eyes keen, his body, even when it seemed most relaxed, always tense to spring. For Nikky knew the temper of the people, knew it as did Mathilde gossiping in the market, and even better; knew that a crisis was approaching, and that on this small boy in his charge hung that crisis.

And he was always alert, his gun ready and within reach, his eyes sharp, his body, even when it looked relaxed, always coiled to react. Nikky understood the mood of the people, as well as Mathilde did while chatting in the marketplace, and even better; he knew that a crisis was coming, and that the fate of that crisis rested on the small boy he was responsible for.

The guard at the Palace had been trebled, but even in that lay weakness.

The guard at the Palace had been tripled, but even that revealed a weakness.

“Too many strange faces,” the Chancellor had said to him, shaking his head. “Too many servants in livery, and flunkies whom no one knows. How can we prevent men, in such livery, from impersonating our own agents? One, two, a half-dozen, they could gain access to the Palace, could commit a mischief under our very eyes.”

“Too many unfamiliar faces,” the Chancellor had said to him, shaking his head. “Too many staff in uniforms, and hangers-on that no one recognizes. How can we stop people in these uniforms from pretending to be our own agents? One, two, maybe half a dozen, they could get into the Palace and cause trouble right under our noses.”

So Nikky trusted in his own right arm and in nothing else. At night the Palace guard was smaller, and could be watched. There were no servants about to complicate the situation. But in the daytime, and especially now with the procession of milliners and dressmakers, messengers and dealers, it was more difficult. Nikky watched these people, as he happened on them, with suspicion and hatred. Hatred not only of what they might be, but hatred of what they were, of the thing they typified, Hedwig’s approaching marriage.

So Nikky relied only on his own strength and nothing else. At night, the Palace guard was smaller and easier to monitor. There were no servants around to make things more complicated. But during the day, especially now with the parade of milliners and dressmakers, messengers and dealers, it became more challenging. Nikky observed these people with suspicion and resentment as he encountered them. He felt not only hatred for what they might represent, but also for what they actually were, embodying the impending marriage of Hedwig.

The very size of the Palace, its unused rooms, its long and rambling corridors, its rambling wings and ancient turrets, was against its safety.

The sheer size of the Palace, with its empty rooms, long and winding corridors, sprawling wings, and old turrets, posed a threat to its safety.

Since the demonstration against Karl, the riding-school hour had been given up. There were no drives in the park. The illness of the King furnished sufficient excuse, but the truth was that the royal family was practically besieged; by it knew not what. Two police agents had been found dead the morning after Karl’s departure, on the outskirts of the city, lying together in a freshly ploughed field. They bore marks of struggle, and each had been stabbed through the veins of the neck, as though they had been first subdued and then scientifically destroyed.

Since the protest against Karl, the riding lessons had been canceled. There were no outings in the park. The King’s illness provided a valid excuse, but the reality was that the royal family was practically under siege; they didn't know by what. Two police officers were found dead the morning after Karl left, lying together in a freshly plowed field on the city’s outskirts. They showed signs of having fought, and each had been stabbed in the neck, as if they had been subdued first and then methodically killed.

Nikky, summoned to the Chancellor’s house that morning, had been told the facts, and had stood, rather still and tense, while Mettlich recounted them.

Nikky, called to the Chancellor’s house that morning, had heard the details and stood there, fairly still and tense, while Mettlich went over them.

“Our very precautions are our danger,” said the Chancellor. “And the King—” He stopped and sat, tapping his fingers on the arm of his chair.

“Our very precautions are our danger,” said the Chancellor. “And the King—” He paused and sat down, tapping his fingers on the arm of his chair.

“And the King, sir?”

“And what about the King, sir?”

“Almost at the end. A day or two.”

“Almost there. Just a day or two.”

On that day came fresh news, alarming enough. More copies of the seditious paper were in circulation in the city and the surrounding country, passing from hand to hand. The town was searched for the press which had printed them, but it was not located. Which was not surprising, since it had been lowered through a trap into a sub-cellar of the house on the Road of the Good Children, and the trapdoor covered with rubbish.

On that day, there was concerning news. More copies of the rebellious pamphlet were circulating in the city and nearby areas, being passed around from person to person. The town was searched for the printing press, but it wasn’t found. This wasn’t surprising, since it had been lowered through a trapdoor into a sub-cellar of the house on the Road of the Good Children, and the trapdoor was covered with debris.

Karl, with Hedwig in his thoughts, had returned to mobilize his army not far from the border for the spring maneuvers, and at a meeting of the King’s Council the matter of a mobilization in Livonia was seriously considered.

Karl, thinking about Hedwig, had come back to prepare his army not far from the border for the spring drills, and during a meeting of the King’s Council, they seriously discussed the issue of mobilization in Livonia.

Fat Friese favored it, and made an impassioned speech, with sweat thick on his heavy face.

Fat Friese liked it and gave a passionate speech, sweat glistening on his round face.

“I am not cowardly,” he finished. “I fear nothing for myself or for those belonging to me. But the duty of this Council is to preserve the throne for the Crown Prince, at any cost. And, if we cannot trust the army, in what can we trust?”

“I’m not a coward,” he concluded. “I don’t fear anything for myself or for my loved ones. But it’s the responsibility of this Council to protect the throne for the Crown Prince, no matter what. And if we can’t trust the army, what can we trust?”

“In God,” said the Chancellor grimly.

“In God,” said the Chancellor seriously.

In the end nothing was done. Mobilization might precipitate the crisis, and there was always the fear that the army, in parts, was itself disloyal.

In the end, nothing happened. Mobilization could trigger the crisis, and there was always the worry that parts of the army were disloyal.

It was Marschall, always nervous and now pallid with terror, who suggested abandoning the marriage between Hedwig and Karl.

It was Marschall, always anxious and now pale with fear, who suggested calling off the marriage between Hedwig and Karl.

“Until this matter came up,” he said, avoiding Mettlich’s eyes, “there was danger, but of a small party only, the revolutionary one. One which, by increased effort on the part of the secret police, might have been suppressed. It is this new measure which is fatal. The people detest it. They cannot forget, if we can, the many scores of hatred we still owe to Karnia. We have, by our own act, alienated the better class of citizens. Why not abandon this marriage, which, gentlemen, I believe will be fatal. It has not yet been announced. We may still withdraw with honor.”

“Until this issue came up,” he said, avoiding Mettlich’s gaze, “there was a danger, but it was just from a small group, the revolutionaries. With more effort from the secret police, that could've been handled. This new measure, however, is disastrous. The people hate it. They can't forget, even if we can, the many reasons we still have to resent Karnia. We've, through our own actions, alienated the better class of citizens. Why not call off this marriage, which, gentlemen, I believe will lead to disaster? It hasn't been announced yet. We can still back out with our dignity intact.”

He looked around the table with anxious, haunted eyes, opened wide so that the pupils appeared small and staring in their setting of blood-shot white. The Chancellor glanced around, also.

He looked around the table with anxious, haunted eyes, wide open so that the pupils seemed small and staring against the bloodshot whites. The Chancellor looked around, too.

“It is not always easy to let the people of a country know what is good for them and for it. To retreat now is to show our weakness, to make an enemy again of King Karl, and to gain us nothing, not even safety. As well abdicate, and turn the country over to the Terrorists! And, in this crisis, let me remind you of something you persistently forget. Whatever the views of the solid citizens may be as to this marriage,—and once it is effected, they will accept it without doubt,—the Crown Prince is now and will remain the idol of the country. It is on his popularity we must depend. We must capitalize it. Mobs are sentimental. Whatever the Terrorists may think, this I know: that when the bell announces His Majesty’s death, when Ferdinand William Otto steps out on the balcony, a small and lonely child, they will rally to him. That figure, on the balcony, will be more potent than a thousand demagogues, haranguing in the public streets.”

“It’s not always easy to make a country understand what’s good for them and for the nation. Backing down now shows our weakness, risks making King Karl an enemy again, and gains us nothing, not even safety. We might as well give up and hand the country over to the Terrorists! And in this crisis, let me remind you of something you keep forgetting. No matter what solid citizens think about this marriage—and once it happens, they’ll accept it without a doubt—the Crown Prince is now and will always be the idol of the country. We need to rely on his popularity. We have to make the most of it. Crowds are emotional. Regardless of what the Terrorists believe, I know this: when the bell announces His Majesty’s death, and Ferdinand William Otto steps out onto the balcony, a small and lonely child, they will rally around him. That figure on the balcony will have more power than a thousand demagogues shouting in the streets.”

The Council broke up in confusion. Nothing had been done, or would be done. Mettlich of the Iron Hand had held them, would continue to hold them. The King, meanwhile, lay dying, Doctor Wiederman in constant attendance, other physicians coming and going. His apartments were silent. Rugs covered the corridors, that no footfall disturb his quiet hours. The nursing Sisters attended him, one by his bedside, one always on her knees at the Prie-dieu in the small room beyond. He wanted little—now and then a sip of water, the cooled juice of fruit.

The Council ended in chaos. Nothing had been achieved, or would be. Mettlich of the Iron Hand had controlled them and would keep controlling them. The King, in the meantime, was dying, with Doctor Wiederman present all the time, and other doctors coming and going. His living quarters were quiet. Carpets lined the hallways to prevent any footsteps from disturbing his peaceful moments. The nursing Sisters cared for him, with one at his bedside and another always kneeling at the Prie-dieu in the small room beyond. He needed very little—just an occasional sip of water or some chilled fruit juice.

Injections of stimulants, given by Doctor Wiederman himself, had scarred his old arms with purplish marks, and were absorbed more and more slowly as the hours went on.

Injections of stimulants, administered by Doctor Wiederman himself, had left his old arms marked with purple bruises, and they were being absorbed more and more slowly as the hours passed.

He rarely slept, but lay inert and not unhappy. Now and then one of his gentlemen, given permission, tiptoed into the room, and stood looking down at his royal master. Annunciata came, and was at last stricken by conscience to a prayer at his bedside. On one of her last visits that was. She got up to find his eyes fixed on her.

He hardly slept, but lay still and not unhappy. Every now and then, one of his men, with permission, quietly slipped into the room and stood looking down at their royal master. Annunciata came and was finally moved by her conscience to pray at his bedside. That was during one of her last visits. She stood up to find his eyes on her.

“Father,” she began.

"Dad," she began.

He made no motion.

He didn't move.

“Father, can you hear me?”

“Dad, can you hear me?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“I—I have been a bad daughter to you. I am sorry. It is late now to tell you, but I am sorry. Can I do anything?”

“I—I haven’t been a good daughter to you. I'm sorry. It’s late to say this now, but I really am sorry. Is there anything I can do?”

“Otto,” he said, with difficulty.

"Otto," he said, struggling.

“You want to see him?

“Want to see him?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

She knew what he meant by that. He would have the boy remember him as he had seen him last.

She understood what he was getting at. He wanted the boy to remember him as he had last appeared.

“You are anxious about him?”

"Are you worried about him?"

“Very—anxious.”

“Super anxious.”

“Listen, father,” she said, stooping over him. “I have been hard and cold. Perhaps you will grant that I have had two reasons for it. But I am going to do better. I will take care of him and I will do all I can to make him happy. I promise.”

“Listen, Dad,” she said, leaning over him. “I know I’ve been tough and distant. Maybe you can understand that I had two reasons for it. But I’m going to change. I’ll take care of him, and I’ll do everything I can to make him happy. I promise.”

Perhaps it was relief. Perhaps even then the thought of Annunciata’s tardy and certain-to-be bungling efforts to make Ferdinand William Otto happy amused him. He smiled faintly.

Perhaps it was relief. Maybe even then, the idea of Annunciata showing up late and definitely fumbling her attempts to make Ferdinand William Otto happy amused him. He smiled faintly.

Nikky, watching his rooms being dismantled, rescuing an old pipe now and then, or a pair of shabby but beloved boots,—Nikky, whistling to keep up his courage, received a note from Hedwig late that afternoon. It was very brief:

Nikky, watching his room being taken apart, saving an old pipe now and then, or a pair of worn but cherished boots—Nikky, whistling to keep his spirits up, got a note from Hedwig late that afternoon. It was very short:

  Tonight at nine o’clock I’ll head up to the roof past
  Hubert’s old rooms for some fresh air.
                                                HEDWIG.

Nikky, who in all his incurious young life had never thought of the roof of the Palace, save as a necessary shelter from the weather, a thing of tiles and gutters, vastly large, looked rather astounded.

Nikky, who throughout his lack of curiosity in his young life had never considered the roof of the Palace, except as a basic cover from the weather, something made of tiles and gutters, which was impressively large, looked quite shocked.

“The roof!” he said, surveying the note. And fell to thinking, such a mixture of rapture and despair as only twenty-three, and hopeless, can know.

“The roof!” he said, looking over the note. And he began to think, feeling a mix of excitement and despair that only someone who is twenty-three and hopeless can truly understand.

Somehow or other he got through the intervening hours, and before nine he was on his way. He had the run of the Palace, of course. No one noticed him as he made his way toward the empty suite which so recently had housed its royal visitor. Annunciata’s anxiety had kept the doors of the suite unlocked. Knowing nothing, but fearing everything, she slept with the key to the turret door under her pillow, and an ear opened for untoward sounds.

Somehow he managed to get through the hours that passed, and before nine, he was on his way. He had access to the Palace, of course. No one paid attention to him as he headed toward the empty suite that had recently been occupied by its royal guest. Annunciata’s worries had kept the suite's doors unlocked. Knowing nothing but fearing everything, she slept with the key to the turret door under her pillow, listening for any unusual sounds.

In the faint moonlight poor Hubert’s rooms, with their refurbished furnishings covered with white linen, looked cold and almost terrifying. A long window was open, and the velvet curtain swayed as though it shielded some dismal figure. But, when he had crossed the room and drawn the curtain aside, it was to see a bit of fairyland, the roof moonlit and transformed by growing things into a garden. There was, too, the fairy.

In the dim moonlight, poor Hubert’s room, with its updated furniture covered in white linen, looked cold and almost frightening. A long window was open, and the velvet curtain swayed as if it were hiding some gloomy figure. But when he crossed the room and pulled the curtain aside, he discovered a slice of fairyland, the roof illuminated by the moon and turned into a garden by the growing plants. There was, too, the fairy.

Hedwig, in a soft white wrap over her dinner dress, was at the balustrade. The moon, which had robbed the flowers of their colors and made them ghosts of blossoms, had turned Hedwig into a pale, white fairy with extremely frightened eyes. A very dignified fairy, too, although her heart thumped disgracefully. Having taken a most brazen step forward, she was now for taking two panicky ones back.

Hedwig, wrapped in a soft white shawl over her dinner dress, stood by the railing. The moon had drained the flowers of their colors, turning them into ghostly blooms, and had transformed Hedwig into a pale, white fairy with wide, scared eyes. She looked like a very dignified fairy, even though her heart was racing. After bravely stepping forward, she now found herself wanting to take two nervous steps back.

Therefore she pretended not to hear Nikky behind her, and was completely engrossed in the city lights.

Therefore, she acted like she didn't hear Nikky behind her and was totally absorbed in the city lights.

So Hedwig intended to be remote, and Nikky meant to be firm and very, very loyal. Which shows how young and inexperienced they were. Because any one who knows even the beginnings of love knows that its victims suffer from an atrophy of both reason and conscience, and a hypertrophy of the heart.

So Hedwig planned to stay distant, and Nikky aimed to be strong and extremely loyal. This highlights how young and naive they were. Because anyone who understands even the basics of love knows its victims struggle with a decline in both reason and conscience, and an overwhelming increase in emotion.

Whatever Nikky had intended—of obeying his promise to the letter, of putting his country before love, and love out of his life—failed him instantly. The Nikky, ardent-eyed and tender-armed, who crossed the roof and took her almost fiercely in his arms, was all lover—and twenty-three.

Whatever Nikky had meant to do—follow his promise exactly, prioritize his country over love, and push love out of his life—fell apart immediately. The Nikky, with passionate eyes and gentle arms, who crossed the roof and took her in his arms almost fiercely, was nothing but a lover—and only twenty-three.

“Sweetheart!” he said. “Sweetest heart!”

“Babe!” he said. “Sweetest babe!”

When, having kissed her, he drew back a trifle for the sheer joy of again catching her to him, it was Hedwig who held out her arms to him.

When he kissed her and then pulled back a little just to enjoy catching her in his arms again, it was Hedwig who reached out to him.

“I couldn’t bear it,” she said simply. “I love you. I had to see you again. Just once.”

“I couldn’t handle it,” she said plainly. “I love you. I needed to see you again. Just once.”

If he had not entirely lost his head before, he lost it then. He stopped thinking, was content for a time that her arms were about his neck, and his arms about her, holding her close. They were tense, those arms of his, as though he would defy the world to take her away.

If he hadn't completely lost his mind before, he definitely did then. He stopped thinking and for a while, he was happy that her arms were around his neck, and his arms were wrapped around her, pulling her close. His arms were tense, as if he was daring the world to come and take her away.

But, although he had stopped thinking, Hedwig had not. It is, at such times, always the woman who thinks. Hedwig, plotting against his honor and for his happiness and hers, was already, with her head on his breast, planning the attack. And, having a strategic position, she fired her first gun from there.

But, even though he had stopped thinking, Hedwig hadn’t. It’s always the woman who thinks in times like these. Hedwig, scheming for both his honor and her happiness, was already, with her head on his chest, planning the move. And, having the upper hand, she launched her first shot from that position.

“Never let me go, Nikky,” she whispered. “Hold me, always.”

“Please don’t let me go, Nikky,” she whispered. “Hold on to me, always.”

“Always!” said Nikky, valiantly and absurdly.

“Always!” said Nikky, boldly and ridiculous.

“Like this?”

“Is this it?”

“Like this,” said Nikky, who was, like most lovers, not particularly original. He tightened his strong arms about her.

“Like this,” said Nikky, who was, like most lovers, not very original. He wrapped his strong arms around her tightly.

“They are planning such terrible things.” Shell number two, and high explosive. “You won’t let them take me from you, will you?”

“They're planning some awful things.” Shell number two, and high explosive. “You won’t let them take me away from you, will you?”

“God!” said poor Nikky, and kissed her hair. “If we could only be like this always! Your arms, Hedwig,—your sweet arms!” He kissed her arms.

“God!” said poor Nikky, kissing her hair. “If we could just be like this forever! Your arms, Hedwig—your beautiful arms!” He kissed her arms.

Gun number three now: “Tell me how much you love me.”

Gun number three now: “Tell me how much you love me.”

“I—there are no words, darling. And I couldn’t live long enough to tell you, if there were.” Not bad that, for inarticulate Nikky.

“I—there are no words, babe. And I couldn’t live long enough to tell you, even if there were.” Not bad, considering how inarticulate Nikky is.

“More than anybody else?”

"More than anyone else?"

He shook her a trifle, in his arms. “How can you?” he demanded huskily. “More than anything in the world. More than life, or anything life can bring. More, God help me, than my country.”

He held her a bit tighter in his arms. “How can you?” he asked in a low voice. “More than anything in the world. More than life or anything life can bring. More, God help me, than my country.”

But his own words brought him up short. He released her, very gently, and drew back a step.

But his own words stopped him in his tracks. He let her go very gently and took a step back.

“You heard that?” he demanded. “And I mean it. It’s incredible, Hedwig, but it is true.”

“You heard that?” he asked. “And I really mean it. It’s amazing, Hedwig, but it’s true.”

“I want you to mean it,” Hedwig replied, moving close to him, so that her soft draperies brushed him; the very scent of the faint perfume she used was in the air he breathed. “I want you to, because Nikky, you are going to take me away, aren’t you?”

“I want you to mean it,” Hedwig said, stepping closer to him, so that her soft clothes brushed against him; the faint scent of her perfume filled the air he breathed. “I want you to, because Nikky, you’re going to take me away, right?”

Then, because she dared not give him time to think, she made her plea,—rapid, girlish, rather incoherent, but understandable enough. They would go away together and be married. She had it all planned and some of it arranged. And then they would hide somewhere, and—“And always be together,” she finished, tremulous with anxiety.

Then, since she didn’t want to give him time to think, she made her request—quick, youthful, a bit jumbled, but clear enough. They would leave together and get married. She had everything planned and some of it organized. And then they would find a place to hide, and—“And always be together,” she concluded, trembling with worry.

And Nikky? His pulses still beating at her nearness, his eyes on her upturned, despairing young face, turned to him for hope and comfort, what could he do? He took her in his arms again and soothed her, while she cried her heart out against his tunic. He said he would do anything to keep her from unhappiness, and that he would die before he let her go to Karl’s arms. But if he had stopped thinking before, he was thinking hard enough then.

And Nikky? His heart racing at her closeness, his eyes on her upturned, desperate young face, looking to him for hope and comfort, what could he do? He wrapped his arms around her again and comforted her as she cried against his shirt. He promised he would do anything to keep her from being unhappy and that he would die before he let her go to Karl. But if he had stopped thinking before, he was thinking hard enough then.

“To-night?” said Hedwig, raising a tear-stained face. “It is early. If we wait something will happen. I know it. They are so powerful, they can do anything.”

“To-night?” said Hedwig, raising her tear-streaked face. “It’s early. If we wait, something will happen. I know it. They are so powerful, they can do anything.”

After all, Nikky is poor stuff to try to make a hero of. He was so human, and so loving. And he was very, very young, which may perhaps be his excuse. As well confess his weakness and his temptation. He was tempted. Almost he felt he could not let her go, could not loosen his hold of her. Almost—not quite.

After all, Nikky is not the best choice for a hero. He was very human and caring. Plus, he was really young, which might be his excuse. He might as well admit his weakness and his temptation. He was tempted. He almost felt like he couldn’t let her go, like he couldn’t release his grip on her. Almost—not quite.

He put her away from him at last, after he had kissed her eyelids and her forehead, which was by way of renunciation. And then he folded his arms, which were treacherous and might betray him. After that, not daring to look at her, but with his eyes fixed on the irregular sky-line of the city roofs, he told her many things, of his promise to the King, of the danger, imminent now and very real, of his word of honor not to make love to her, which he had broken.

He finally pushed her away after kissing her eyelids and forehead, a gesture of letting go. Then he crossed his arms, aware they might betray him. Not daring to look at her, he focused on the uneven skyline of the city roofs and shared many things with her: his promise to the King, the danger that was now very real, and his broken vow not to pursue her romantically.

Hedwig listened, growing cold and still, and drawing away a little. She was suffering too much to be just. All she could see was that, for a matter of honor, and that debatable, she was to be sacrificed. This danger that all talked of—she had heard that for a dozen years, and nothing had come of it. Nothing, that is, but her own sacrifice.

Hedwig listened, feeling cold and motionless, pulling away slightly. She was in too much pain to be fair. All she could see was that, for the sake of honor—questionable honor at that—she was meant to be sacrificed. This danger everyone talked about—she had heard about it for a dozen years, and nothing ever came of it. Nothing, that is, except her own sacrifice.

She listened, even assented, as he pleaded against his own heart, treacherous arms still folded. And if she saw his arms and not his eyes, it was because she did not look up.

She listened, even agreed, as he pleaded against his own feelings, his deceitful arms still crossed. And if she noticed his arms and not his eyes, it was because she didn’t look up.

Halfway through his eager speech, however, she drew her light wrap about her and turned away. Nikky could not believe that she was going like that, without a word. But when she had disappeared through the window, he knew, and followed her. He caught her in Hubert’s room, and drew her savagely into his arms.

Halfway through his enthusiastic speech, she wrapped her light shawl around herself and turned away. Nikky couldn't believe she was leaving like that, without saying anything. But once she disappeared through the window, he understood and followed her. He found her in Hubert’s room and roughly pulled her into his arms.

But it was a passive, quiescent, and trembling Hedwig who submitted, and then, freeing herself, went out through the door into the lights of the corridor. Nikky flung himself, face down, on a shrouded couch and lay there, his face buried in his arms.

But it was a quiet, still, and shaking Hedwig who complied, and then, freeing herself, stepped through the door into the bright lights of the hallway. Nikky threw himself down, face first, on a covered couch and lay there, his face buried in his arms.

Olga Loschek’s last hope was gone.

Olga Loschek’s last hope was gone.





CHAPTER XXXIII. THE DAY OF THE CARNIVAL

On the day of the Carnival, which was the last day before the beginning of Lent, Prince Ferdinand William Otto wakened early. The Palace still slept, and only the street-sweepers were about the streets. Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat up in bed and yawned. This was a special day, he knew, but at first he was too drowsy to remember.

On the day of the Carnival, the last day before Lent started, Prince Ferdinand William Otto woke up early. The Palace was still quiet, and only the street sweepers were out on the streets. Prince Ferdinand William Otto sat up in bed and yawned. He knew this was a special day, but at first, he was too sleepy to remember why.

Then he knew—the Carnival! A delightful day, with the Place full of people in strange costumes—peasants, imps, jesters, who cut capers on the grass in the Park, little girls in procession, wearing costumes of fairies with gauze wings, students who paraded and blew noisy horns, even horses decorated, and now and then a dog dressed as a dancer or a soldier.

Then he realized—the Carnival! A fun day, with the Square packed with people in weird costumes—peasants, little devils, jesters, dancing around on the grass in the Park, little girls in a procession, dressed as fairies with lace wings, students marching and blowing loud horns, even horses decorated, and occasionally a dog dressed as a dancer or a soldier.

He would have enjoyed dressing Toto in something or other. He decided to mention it to Nikky, and with a child’s faith he felt that Nikky would, so to speak, come up to the scratch.

He would have liked to dress Toto in something. He decided to bring it up with Nikky, and with a child's belief, he felt that Nikky would step up to the challenge.

He yawned again, and began to feel hungry. He decided to get up and take his own bath. There was nothing like getting a good start for a gala day. And, since with the Crown Prince to decide was to do, which is not always a royal trait, he took his own bath, being very particular about his ears, and not at all particular about the rest of him. Then, no Oskar having yet appeared with fresh garments he ducked back into bed again, quite bare as to his small body, and snuggled down in the sheets.

He yawned again and started to feel hungry. He decided to get up and take a bath. There was nothing like a good start for a big day. And since deciding things with the Crown Prince wasn’t always a royal trait, he took his own bath, being very careful about washing his ears and not really concerned about the rest of him. Then, since Oskar hadn’t shown up yet with fresh clothes, he slipped back into bed, completely bare, and snuggled down in the sheets.

Lying there, he planned the day. There were to be no lessons except fencing, which could hardly be called a lesson at all, and as he now knew the “Gettysburg Address,” he meant to ask permission to recite it to his grandfather. To be quite sure of it, he repeated it to himself as he lay there:—

Lying there, he planned out his day. There wouldn’t be any lessons except for fencing, which could barely be considered a lesson anyway, and since he now knew the “Gettysburg Address,” he intended to ask his grandfather for permission to recite it. To make sure he had it down, he repeated it to himself while lying there:—

  “‘Eighty-seven years ago, our ancestors established a new nation on this continent, based on freedom and committed to the idea that all people are created equal.’ 

“Free and equal,” he said to himself. That rather puzzled him. Of course people were free, but they did not seem to be equal. In the summer, at the summer palace, he was only allowed to see a few children, because the others were what his Aunt Annunciata called “bourgeois.” And there was in his mind also something Miss Braithwaite had said, after his escapade with the American boy.

“Free and equal,” he thought to himself. That really confused him. Sure, people were free, but they didn’t seem equal. In the summer, at the summer palace, he could only meet a few kids because the others were what his Aunt Annunciata referred to as “bourgeois.” And there was also something Miss Braithwaite had said after his adventure with the American boy that lingered in his mind.

“If you must have some child to play with,” she had said severely, “you could at least choose some one approximately your equal.”

“If you really need a child to play with,” she said sternly, “at least pick someone who is roughly your equal.”

“But he is my equal,” he had protested from the outraged depths of his small democratic heart.

“But he's my equal,” he had protested from the outraged depths of his small democratic heart.

“In birth,” explained Miss Braithwaite.

"During childbirth," explained Miss Braithwaite.

“His father has a fine business,” he had said, still rather indignant. “It makes a great deal of money. Not everybody can build a scenic railway and get it going right. Bobby said so.”

“His dad has a great business,” he had said, still quite upset. “It brings in a lot of money. Not everyone can construct a scenic railway and get it running smoothly. Bobby said so.”

Miss Braithwaite had been silent and obviously unconvinced. Yet this Mr. Lincoln, the American, had certainly said that all men were free and equal. It was very puzzling.

Miss Braithwaite had been quiet and clearly unconvinced. Yet this Mr. Lincoln, the American, had definitely said that all men were free and equal. It was very confusing.

But, as the morning advanced, as, clothed and fed, the Crown Prince faced the new day, he began to feel a restraint in the air. People came and went, his grandfather’s Equerry, the Chancellor, the Lord Chamberlain, other gentlemen, connected with the vast and intricate machinery of the Court, and even Hedwig, in a black frock, all these people came, and talked together, and eyed him when he was not looking. When they left they all bowed rather more than usual, except Hedwig, who kissed him, much to his secret annoyance.

But as the morning went on, after getting dressed and fed, the Crown Prince faced the new day and started to feel a tension in the atmosphere. People came and went—his grandfather’s Equerry, the Chancellor, the Lord Chamberlain, and other gentlemen connected to the complex workings of the Court. Even Hedwig, in a black dress, was among them. They all chatted and watched him when he wasn’t paying attention. When they left, they all bowed a bit more than usual, except for Hedwig, who kissed him, much to his hidden irritation.

Every one looked grave, and spoke in a low tone. Also there was something wrong with Nikky, who appeared not only grave, but rather stern and white. Considering that it was the last day before Lent, and Carnival time, Prince Ferdinand William Otto felt vaguely defrauded, rather like the time he had seen “The Flying Dutchman,” which had turned out to be only a make-believe ship and did not fly at all. To add to the complications, Miss Braithwaite had a headache.

Everyone looked serious and spoke in hushed tones. There was also something off about Nikky, who seemed not only serious but also quite stern and pale. Given that it was the last day before Lent and Carnival time, Prince Ferdinand William Otto felt somewhat cheated, similar to the time he had seen “The Flying Dutchman,” which turned out to be just a fake ship that didn’t fly at all. To make things even more complicated, Miss Braithwaite had a headache.

Nikky Larisch had arrived just as Hedwig departed, and even the Crown Prince had recognized something wrong. Nikky had stopped just inside the doorway, with his eyes rather desperately and hungrily on Hedwig, and Hedwig, who should have been scolded, according to Prince Otto, had passed him with the haughtiest sort of nod.

Nikky Larisch arrived just as Hedwig was leaving, and even the Crown Prince noticed something was off. Nikky stood just inside the doorway, looking at Hedwig with a sense of desperation and longing, while Hedwig, who should have been reprimanded according to Prince Otto, walked past him with the most arrogant nod.

The Crown Prince witnessed the nod with wonder and alarm.

The Crown Prince watched the nod with surprise and concern.

“We are all rather worried,” he explained afterward to Nikky, to soothe his wounded pride. “My grandfather is not so well to-day. Hedwig is very unhappy.”

“We're all pretty worried,” he explained later to Nikky, trying to ease his hurt pride. “My grandfather isn’t doing so well today. Hedwig is really upset.”

“Yes,” said Nikky miserably, “she does look unhappy.”

“Yes,” Nikky said sadly, “she does look unhappy.”

“Now, when are we going out?” briskly demanded Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “I can hardly wait. I’ve seen the funniest people already—and dogs. Nikky, I wonder if you could dress Toto, and let me see him somewhere.”

“Now, when are we going out?” Prince Ferdinand William Otto asked eagerly. “I can hardly wait. I’ve already seen the funniest people and dogs. Nikky, I wonder if you could dress Toto and show him to me somewhere.”

“Out! You do not want to go out in that crowd, do you?”

“Out! You really don’t want to head out into that crowd, do you?”

“Why—am I not to go?”

“Why can’t I go?”

His voice was suddenly quite shaky. He was, in a way, so inured to disappointments that he recognized the very tones in which they were usually announced. So he eyed Nikky with a searching glance, and saw there the thing he feared.

His voice suddenly became shaky. He was so used to disappointments that he could recognize the exact tones in which they were normally delivered. So, he looked at Nikky with a probing glance and saw the thing he dreaded.

“Well,” he said resignedly, “I suppose I can see something from the windows. Only—I should like to have a really good time occasionally.” He was determined not to cry. “But there are usually a lot of people in the Place.”

“Well,” he said with a sigh, “I guess I can see something from the windows. It’s just that—I’d really like to have a good time every now and then.” He was set on not crying. “But there are usually a lot of people in the Place.”

Then, remembering that his grandfather was very ill, he tried to forget his disappointment in a gift for him. Not burnt wood this time, but the drawing of a gun, which he explained as he worked, that he had invented. He drew behind the gun a sort of trestle, with little cars, not unlike the Scenic Railway, on which ammunition was delivered into the breech by something strongly resembling a coal-chute.

Then, remembering that his grandfather was really sick, he tried to push aside his disappointment about the gift for him. Not burnt wood this time, but a drawing of a gun, which he explained as he worked on it, that he had created. He drew behind the gun a kind of trestle, with small cars, similar to the Scenic Railway, on which ammunition was loaded into the breech by something that looked a lot like a coal chute.

There was, after all, little to see from the windows. That part of the Place near the Palace remained empty and quiet, by order of the King’s physicians. And although it was Carnival, and the streets were thronged with people, there was little of Carnival in the air. The city waited.

There wasn't much to see from the windows. That area of the Place close to the Palace stayed empty and quiet, as per the King's doctors. And even though it was Carnival, with the streets crowded with people, there was hardly any festive vibe in the air. The city was just waiting.

Some loyal subjects waited and grieved that the King lay dying. For, although the Palace had carefully repressed his condition, such things leak out, and there was the empty and silent Place to bear witness.

Some loyal subjects waited and mourned as the King lay dying. Even though the Palace had carefully concealed his condition, such information tends to leak out, and the empty and silent place stood as evidence.

Others waited, too, but not in sorrow. And a certain percentage, the young and light-hearted, strutted the streets in fantastic costume, blew horns and threw confetti and fresh flowers, still dewy from the mountain slopes. The Scenic Railway was crowded with merry-makers, and long lines of people stood waiting their turn at the ticket-booth, where a surly old veteran, pinched with sleepless nights, sold them tickets and ignored their badinage. Family parties, carrying baskets and wheeling babies in perambulators, took possession of the Park and littered it with paper bags. And among them, committing horrible crimes, dispatching whole families with a wooden gun from behind near-by trees and taking innumerable prisoners, went a small pirate in a black mask and a sash of scarlet ribbon, from which hung various deadly weapons, including a bread-knife, a meat-cleaver, and a hatchet.

Others waited, too, but not in sadness. A certain group, the young and carefree, strutted through the streets in amazing costumes, blowing horns and tossing confetti and fresh flowers still glistening with dew from the mountains. The Scenic Railway was packed with partygoers, and long lines formed at the ticket booth, where a grumpy old veteran, worn out from sleepless nights, sold tickets and ignored their jokes. Families with baskets and strollers took over the Park and left it scattered with paper bags. Among them, committing outrageous acts, taking out entire families with a toy gun from behind nearby trees and capturing countless others, was a little pirate in a black mask and a sash of bright red ribbon, from which dangled various makeshift weapons, including a bread knife, a meat cleaver, and a hatchet.

Attempts to make Tucker wear a mask having proved abortive, he was attired in a pirate flag of black, worn as a blanket, and having on it, in white muslin, what purported to be a skull and cross-bones but which looked like the word “ox” with the “O” superimposed over the “X.”

Attempts to get Tucker to wear a mask failed, so he was dressed in a black pirate flag used as a blanket, which had what was supposed to be a skull and crossbones in white muslin, but actually looked like the word “ox” with the “O” over the “X.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto stood at his window and looked out. Something of resentment showed itself in the lines of his figure. There was, indeed, rebellion in his heart. This was a real day, a day of days, and no one seemed to care that he was missing it. Miss Braithwaite looked drawn about the eyes, and considered carnivals rather common, and certainly silly. And Nikky looked drawn about the mouth, and did not care to play.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto stood by his window, gazing outside. There was a hint of resentment in the way he held himself. He felt a real sense of rebellion within him. This was truly an important day, a day to remember, and no one seemed to notice he was missing it. Miss Braithwaite appeared tired around the eyes and thought carnivals were pretty ordinary and definitely ridiculous. Meanwhile, Nikky looked tense around the mouth and wasn’t interested in playing.

Rebellion was dawning in the soul of the Crown Prince, not the impassive revolt of the “Flying Dutchman” and things which only pretended to be, like the imitation ship and the women who were not really spinning. The same rebellion, indeed, which had set old Adelbert against the King and turned him traitor, a rebellion against needless disappointment, a protest for happiness.

Rebellion was starting to stir in the Crown Prince's soul, not the indifferent revolt of the “Flying Dutchman” and things that only pretended to be real, like the fake ship and the women who weren't actually spinning. It was the same rebellion that had turned old Adelbert against the King and made him a traitor, a rebellion against unnecessary disappointment, a fight for happiness.

Old Adelbert, forbidden to march in his new uniform, the Crown Prince, forbidden his liberty and shut in a gloomy palace, were blood-brothers in revolt.

Old Adelbert, not allowed to march in his new uniform, the Crown Prince, restricted from his freedom and locked in a dreary palace, were blood brothers in rebellion.

Not that Prince Ferdinand William Otto knew he was in revolt. At first it consisted only of a consideration of his promise to the Chancellor. But while there had been an understanding, there had been no actual promise, had there?

Not that Prince Ferdinand William Otto realized he was rebelling. At first, it was just a thought about his commitment to the Chancellor. But while there had been an understanding, there hadn't actually been a promise, right?

Late in the morning Nikky took him to the roof. “We can’t go out, old man,” Nikky said to him, rather startled to discover the unhappiness in the boy’s face, “but I’ve found a place where we can see more than we can here. Suppose we try it.”

Late in the morning, Nikky took him to the roof. “We can’t go out, old man,” Nikky said to him, rather surprised to see the sadness on the boy’s face. “But I’ve found a spot where we can see more than we can from here. How about we give it a shot?”

“Why can’t we go out? I’ve always gone before.”

“Why can’t we go out? I’ve always gone before.”

“Well,” Nikky temporized, “they’ve made a rule. They make a good many rules, you know. But they said nothing about the roof.”

“Well,” Nikky said, “they’ve made a rule. They make a lot of rules, you know. But they didn’t say anything about the roof.”

“The roof!”

"The roof!"

“The roof. The thing that covers us and keeps out the weather. The roof, Highness.” Nikky alternated between formality and the other extreme with the boy.

“The roof. The thing that protects us and keeps out the weather. The roof, Highness.” Nikky switched between being formal and being very casual with the boy.

“It slants, doesn’t it?” observed his Highness doubtfully.

“It tilts, doesn’t it?” his Highness said uncertainly.

“Part of it is quite flat. We can take a ball up there, and get some exercise while we’re about it.”

“Some of it is pretty flat. We can bring a ball up there and get some exercise while we're at it.”

As a matter of fact, Nikky was not altogether unselfish. He would visit the roof again, where for terrible, wonderful moments he had held Hedwig in his arms. On a pilgrimage, indeed, like that of the Crown Prince to Etzel, Nikky would visit his shrine.

As a matter of fact, Nikky was not completely unselfish. He would go back to the roof again, where for intense, amazing moments he had held Hedwig in his arms. Like a pilgrimage, similar to the Crown Prince's journey to Etzel, Nikky would visit his shrine.

So they went to the roof. They went through silent corridors, past quiet rooms where the suite waited and spoke in whispers, past the very door of the chamber where the Council sat in session, and where reports were coming in, hour by hour, as to the condition of things outside. Past the apartment of the Archduchess Annunciata, where Hilda, released from lessons, was trying the effect of jet earrings against her white skin, and the Archduchess herself was sitting by her fire, and contemplating the necessity for flight. In her closet was a small bag, already packed in case of necessity. Indeed, more persons than the Archduchess Annunciata had so prepared. Miss Braithwaite, for instance, had spent a part of the night over a traveling-case containing a small boy’s outfit, and had wept as she worked, which was the reason for her headache.

So they went to the roof. They walked through quiet hallways, past silent rooms where the suite waited and whispered, past the very door of the room where the Council was meeting, receiving updates hour by hour about the situation outside. They passed the apartment of Archduchess Annunciata, where Hilda, done with her lessons, was trying on jet earrings against her pale skin, while the Archduchess herself sat by her fire, contemplating the need to escape. In her closet was a small bag, already packed just in case. In fact, more people than Archduchess Annunciata had made similar preparations. For example, Miss Braithwaite had spent part of the night packing a travel case with a small boy’s outfit and had cried as she worked, which was why she had a headache.

The roof proved quite wonderful. One could see the streets crowded with people, could hear the soft blare of distant horns.

The roof was really amazing. You could see the streets packed with people and hear the faint sound of horns in the distance.

“The Scenic Railway is in that direction,” observed the Crown Prince, leaning on the balustrade. “If there were no buildings we could see it.”

“The Scenic Railway is that way,” said the Crown Prince, leaning on the railing. “If there weren’t any buildings, we’d be able to see it.”

“Right here,” Nikky was saying to himself. “At this very spot. She held out her arms, and I—”

“Right here,” Nikky was saying to himself. “At this very spot. She held out her arms, and I—”

“It looks very interesting,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “Of course we can’t see the costumes, but it is better than nothing.”

“It looks really interesting,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto. “We can’t see the costumes, but it’s better than nothing.”

“I kissed her,” Nikky was thinking, his heart swelling under his very best tunic. “Her head was on my breast, and I kissed her. Last of all, I kissed her eyes—her lovely eyes.”

“I kissed her,” Nikky was thinking, his heart swelling under his best tunic. “Her head was on my chest, and I kissed her. Finally, I kissed her eyes—her beautiful eyes.”

“If I fell off here,” observed the Crown Prince in a meditative voice, “I would be smashed to a jelly, like the child at the Crystal Palace.”

“If I fell off here,” the Crown Prince remarked thoughtfully, “I would be squished to a pulp, like the kid at the Crystal Palace.”

“But now she hates me,” said Nikky’s heart, and dropped about the distance of three buttons. “She hates me. I saw it in her eyes this morning. God!”

“But now she hates me,” said Nikky’s heart, and sank about the distance of three buttons. “She hates me. I saw it in her eyes this morning. God!”

“We might as well play ball now.”

“We might as well play ball now.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto turned away from the parapet with a sigh. This strange quiet that filled the Palace seemed to have attacked Nikky too. Otto hated quiet.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto turned away from the wall with a sigh. This strange silence that filled the Palace seemed to have affected Nikky too. Otto hated silence.

They played ball, and the Crown Prince took a lesson in curves. But on his third attempt, he described such a compound—curve that the ball disappeared over an adjacent part of the roof, and although Nikky did some blood-curdling climbing along gutters, it could not be found.

They played ball, and the Crown Prince took a lesson in curves. But on his third attempt, he hit such a complicated curve that the ball went flying over another part of the roof, and even though Nikky did some terrifying climbing along the gutters, it couldn't be found.

It was then that the Majordomo, always a marvelous figure in crimson and gold, and never seen without white gloves—the Majordomo bowed in a window, and observed that if His Royal Highness pleased, His Royal Highness’s luncheon was served.

It was then that the Majordomo, always a striking figure in red and gold, and never seen without white gloves—the Majordomo bowed from a window and noted that if His Royal Highness wished, His Royal Highness’s lunch was served.

In the shrouded room inside the windows, however, His Royal Highness paused and looked around.

In the dimly lit room with the windows covered, His Royal Highness paused and looked around.

“I’ve been here before,” he observed. “These were my father’s rooms. My mother lived here, too. When I am older, perhaps I can have them. It would be convenient on account of my practicing curves on the roof. But I should need a number of balls.”

“I’ve been here before,” he noted. “These were my father’s rooms. My mother lived here too. When I’m older, maybe I can have them. It would be convenient for practicing curves on the roof. But I would need a bunch of balls.”

He was rather silent on his way back to the schoolroom. But once he looked up rather wistfully at Nikky.

He was pretty quiet on his way back to the classroom. But then he looked up a bit sadly at Nikky.

“If they were living,” he said, “I am pretty sure they would take me out to-day.”

“If they were alive,” he said, “I’m pretty sure they would take me out today.”

Olga Loschek had found the day one of terror. Annunciata had demanded her attendance all morning, had weakened strangely and demanded fretfully to be comforted.

Olga Loschek considered the day one of terror. Annunciata had insisted on her presence all morning, had strangely grown weak, and had anxiously requested to be consoled.

“I have been a bad daughter,” she would say. “It was my nature. I was warped and soured by wretchedness.”

“I've been a bad daughter,” she would say. “It was just who I was. I was twisted and bitter from all the misery.”

“But you have not been a bad daughter,” the Countess would protest, for the thousandth time. “You have done your duty faithfully. You have stayed here when many another would have been traveling on the Riviera, or—”

“But you haven’t been a bad daughter,” the Countess would argue for the thousandth time. “You have done your duty well. You’ve stayed here when many others would have been enjoying themselves on the Riviera, or—”

“It was no sacrifice,” said Annunciata, in her peevish voice. “I loathe traveling. And now I am being made to suffer for all I have done. He will die, and the rest of us—what will happen to us?” She shivered.

“It was no sacrifice,” said Annunciata, in her whiny voice. “I hate traveling. And now I’m being forced to suffer for everything I’ve done. He’s going to die, and what will happen to the rest of us?” She shivered.

The Countess would take the cue, would enlarge on the precautions for safety, on the uselessness of fear, on the popularity of the Crown Prince. And Annunciata, for a time at least, would relax. In her new remorse she made frequent visits to the sickroom, passing, a long, thin figure, clad in black, through lines of bowing gentlemen, to stand by the bed and wring her hands. But the old King did not even know she was there.

The Countess would pick up the conversation, talk more about safety precautions, the pointlessness of fear, and how well-liked the Crown Prince was. And for a while, Annunciata would feel at ease. In her newfound guilt, she often visited the sickroom, walking through lines of bowing gentlemen as a tall, thin figure dressed in black, to stand by the bed and wring her hands. But the old King didn’t even notice she was there.

The failure of her plan as to Nikky and Hedwig was known to the Countess the night before. Hedwig had sent for her and faced her in her boudoir, very white and calm.

The Countess knew about the failure of her plan regarding Nikky and Hedwig the night before. Hedwig had asked for her and confronted her in her boudoir, looking very pale and composed.

“He refuses,” she said. “There is nothing more to do.”

“He refuses,” she said. “There’s nothing more we can do.”

“Refuses!”

"Not gonna happen!"

“He has promised not to leave Otto.”

“He promised not to leave Otto.”

Olga Loschek had been incredulous, at first. It was not possible. Men in love did not do these things. It was not possible, that, after all, she had failed. When she realized it, she would have broken out in bitter protest, but Hedwig’s face warned her. “He is right, of course,” Hedwig had said. “You and I were wrong, Countess. There is nothing to do—or say.”

Olga Loschek couldn’t believe it at first. It just wasn’t possible. Men in love didn’t act this way. It couldn’t be true that, after everything, she had failed. When the realization hit her, she would have protested fiercely, but Hedwig’s expression held her back. “He’s right, of course,” Hedwig had said. “You and I were mistaken, Countess. There’s nothing we can do—or say.”

And the Countess had taken her defeat quietly, with burning eyes and a throat dry with excitement. “I am sorry, Highness,” she said from the doorway. “I had only hoped to save you from unhappiness. That is all. And, as you say, there is nothing to be done.” So she had gone away and faced the night, and the day which was to follow.

And the Countess accepted her defeat calmly, with fiery eyes and a throat dry from excitement. “I’m sorry, Your Highness,” she said from the doorway. “I just wanted to save you from unhappiness. That’s all. And, as you said, there’s nothing more to be done.” So she walked away to confront the night and the day that would come after.

The plot was arranged, to the smallest detail. The King, living now only so long as it was decreed he should live; would, in mid-afternoon, commence to sink. The entire Court would be gathered in anterooms and salons near his apartments. In his rooms the Crown Prince would be kept, awaiting the summons to the throne-room, where, on the King’s death, the regency would be declared, and the Court would swear fealty to the new King, Otto the Ninth. By arrangement with the captain of the Palace guard, who was one of the Committee of Ten, the sentries before the Crown Prince’s door were to be of the revolutionary party. Mettlich would undoubtedly be with the King. Remained then to be reckoned with only the Prince’s personal servants, Miss Braithwaite, and Nikky Larisch.

The plot was planned down to the smallest detail. The King, living only as long as it was meant for him, would begin to fade away in the mid-afternoon. The entire Court would gather in anterooms and salons near his apartments. In his rooms, the Crown Prince would wait for the call to the throne room, where, upon the King’s death, the regency would be announced, and the Court would pledge loyalty to the new King, Otto the Ninth. According to an arrangement with the captain of the Palace guard, who was part of the Committee of Ten, the guards outside the Crown Prince’s door would be from the revolutionary party. Mettlich would undoubtedly be with the King. This only left the Prince’s personal servants, Miss Braithwaite and Nikky Larisch, to deal with.

The servants offered little difficulty. At that hour, four o’clock, probably only the valet Oskar would be on duty, and his station was at the end of a corridor, separated by two doors from the schoolroom. It was planned that the two men who were to secure the Crown Prince were to wear the Palace livery, and to come with a message that the Crown Prince was to accompany them. Then, instead of going to the wing where the Court was gathered, they would go up to Hubert’s rooms, and from there to the roof and the secret passage.

The servants were not much of a problem. At that time, four o’clock, probably only the valet Oskar would be on duty, and his post was at the end of a corridor, separated by two doors from the schoolroom. The plan was for the two men who were supposed to take the Crown Prince to wear Palace uniforms and come with a message that he was to go with them. Instead of heading to the wing where the Court was gathered, they would go up to Hubert’s rooms, and from there to the roof and the secret passage.

Two obstacles were left for the Countess to cope with, and this was her part of the work. She had already a plan for Miss Braithwaite. But Nikky Larisch?

Two obstacles remained for the Countess to deal with, and this was her responsibility. She already had a plan for Miss Braithwaite. But what about Nikky Larisch?

Over that problem, during the long night hours, Olga Loschek worked. It would be possible to overcome Nikky, of course. There would be four men, with the sentries, against him. But that would mean struggle and an alarm. It was the plan to achieve the abduction quietly, so quietly that for perhaps an hour—they hoped for an hour—there would be no alarm. Some time they must have, enough to make the long journey through the underground passage. Otherwise the opening at the gate would be closed, and the party caught like rats in a hole.

Over that issue, during the long hours of the night, Olga Loschek worked. It would be possible to take on Nikky, of course. There would be four men, along with the guards, against him. But that would lead to a struggle and an alarm. The plan was to carry out the abduction quietly, so quietly that for about an hour—they hoped for an hour—there would be no alarm. They needed some time, enough to make the long journey through the underground passage. Otherwise, the gate would be shut, and the group would be trapped like rats in a hole.

The necessity for planning served one purpose, at least. It kept her from thinking. Possibly it saved her reason, for there were times during that last night when Olga Loschek was not far from madness. At dawn, long after Hedwig had forgotten her unhappiness in sleep, the Countess went wearily to bed. She had dismissed Minna hours before, and as she stood before her mirror, loosening her heavy hair, she saw that all that was of youth and loveliness in her had died in the night. A determined, scornful, and hard-eyed woman, she went drearily to bed.

The need for planning served at least one purpose. It kept her from thinking. Maybe it saved her sanity because there were moments during that last night when Olga Loschek was on the verge of madness. At dawn, long after Hedwig had fallen into a deep sleep and forgotten her sadness, the Countess wearily went to bed. She had sent Minna away hours earlier, and as she stood in front of her mirror, loosening her heavy hair, she realized that all the youth and beauty she had was gone. A determined, scornful, and hard-eyed woman, she trudged off to bed.

During the early afternoon the Chancellor visited the Crown Prince. Waiting and watching had made inroads on him, too, but he assumed a sort of heavy jocularity for the boy’s benefit.

During the early afternoon, the Chancellor visited the Crown Prince. Waiting and watching had taken a toll on him as well, but he put on a kind of forced cheerfulness for the boy’s sake.

“No lessons, eh?” he said. “Then there have been no paper balls for the tutors’ eyes, eh?”

“No lessons, huh?” he said. “So there haven't been any paper balls for the tutors to deal with, right?”

“I never did that but once, sir,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto gravely.

“I only did that once, sir,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto seriously.

“So! Once only!”

"Once and done!"

“And I did that because he was always looking at Hedwig’s picture.”

“And I did that because he was always staring at Hedwig’s picture.”

The Chancellor eyed the picture. “I should be the last to condemn him for that,” he said, and glanced at Nikky.

The Chancellor looked at the picture. “I shouldn’t be the one to judge him for that,” he said, and glanced at Nikky.

“We must get the lad out somewhere for some air,” he observed. “It is not good to keep him shut up like this.” He turned to the Crown Prince. “In a day or so,” he said, “we shall all go to the summer palace. You would like that, eh?”

“We need to get the kid outside for some fresh air,” he said. “It’s not healthy to keep him cooped up like this.” He looked at the Crown Prince. “In a day or so,” he continued, “we’ll all head to the summer palace. You’d like that, right?”

“Will my grandfather be able to go?”

“Will my grandpa be able to go?”

The Chancellor sighed. “Yes,” he said, “I—he will go to the country also. He has loved it very dearly.”

The Chancellor sighed. “Yes,” he said, “I—he will go to the countryside too. He has loved it very much.”

He went, shortly after three o’clock. And, because he was restless and uneasy, he made a round of the Palace, and of the guards. Before he returned to his vigil outside the King’s bedroom, he stood for a moment by a window and looked out. Evidently rumors of the King’s condition had crept out, in spite of their caution. The Place, kept free of murmurs by the police, was filling slowly with people; people who took up positions on benches, under the trees, and even sitting on the curb of the street. An orderly and silent crowd it seemed, of the better class. Here and there he saw police agents in plain clothes, impassive but watchful, on the lookout for the first cry of treason.

He left shortly after three o’clock. Restless and uneasy, he circled the Palace and checked on the guards. Before he returned to his post outside the King’s bedroom, he paused by a window to look outside. It was clear that rumors about the King’s condition had leaked, despite their precautions. The area, maintained free of noise by the police, was slowly filling up with people—individuals who settled on benches, under trees, and even sat on the curb of the street. It appeared to be an orderly and quiet crowd from the upper class. Here and there, he noticed plainclothes police agents, emotionless yet alert, watching for any sign of treason.

An hour or two, or three—three at the most and the fate of the Palace would lie in the hands of that crowd. He could but lead the boy to the balcony, and await the result.

An hour or two, or three—three at the most and the fate of the Palace would be in the hands of that crowd. He could only take the boy to the balcony and wait for the outcome.





CHAPTER XXXIV. THE PIRATE’S DEN

Miss Braithwaite was asleep on the couch in her sitting-room, deeply asleep, so that when Prince Ferdinand William Otto changed the cold cloth on her head, she did not even move. The Countess Loschek had brought her some medicine.

Miss Braithwaite was fast asleep on the couch in her living room, completely out, so when Prince Ferdinand William Otto changed the cold cloth on her forehead, she didn't even stir. The Countess Loschek had brought her some medicine.

“It cured her very quickly,” said the Crown Prince, shuffling the cards with clumsy fingers. He and Nikky were playing a game in which matches represented money. The Crown Prince had won nearly all of them and was quite pink with excitement. “It’s my deal, it? When she goes to sleep like that, she nearly always wakens up much better. She’s very sound asleep.”

“It fixed her up really fast,” said the Crown Prince, clumsily shuffling the cards. He and Nikky were playing a game where matches stood in for money. The Crown Prince had won almost all of them and was flushed with excitement. “Is it my turn to deal? When she falls asleep like that, she usually wakes up feeling much better. She’s sleeping really soundly.”

Nikky played absently, and lost the game. The Crown Prince triumphantly scooped up the rest of the matches. “We’ve had rather a nice day,” he observed, “even if we didn’t go out. Shall we divide them again, and start all over?”

Nikky played absentmindedly and lost the game. The Crown Prince happily collected the remaining matches. “We’ve had a pretty nice day,” he remarked, “even though we didn’t go out. Should we split them again and start fresh?”

Nikky, however, proclaimed himself hopelessly beaten and a bad loser. So the Crown Prince put away the cards, which belonged to Miss Braithwaite, and with which she played solitaire in the evenings. Then he lounged to the window, his hands in his pockets. There was something on his mind which the Chancellor’s reference to Hedwig’s picture had recalled. Something he wished to say to Nikky, without looking at him.

Nikky, however, declared that he was completely defeated and a poor sport. So the Crown Prince set aside the cards, which belonged to Miss Braithwaite and were used for her evening games of solitaire. Then he leaned against the window, his hands in his pockets. He had something on his mind that the Chancellor’s mention of Hedwig’s picture had brought back. Something he wanted to tell Nikky without making eye contact.

So he clearer throat, and looked out the window, and said, very casually:

So he cleared his throat, looked out the window, and said, very casually:

“Hilda says that Hedwig is going to get married.”

“Hilda says that Hedwig is getting married.”

“So I hear, Highness.”

“Got it, Your Highness.”

“She doesn’t seem to be very happy about it. She’s crying, most of the time.”

“She doesn’t seem very happy about it. She’s crying most of the time.”

It was Nikky’s turn to clear his throat. “Marriage is a serious matter,” he said. “It is not to be gone into lightly.”

It was Nikky’s turn to clear his throat. “Marriage is a big deal,” he said. “It should not be taken lightly.”

“Once, when I asked you about marriage, you said marriage was when two people loved each other, and wanted to be together the rest of their lives.”

“Once, when I asked you about marriage, you said marriage was when two people loved each other and wanted to be together for the rest of their lives.”

“Well,” hedged Nikky, “that is the idea, rather.”

“Well,” Nikky said cautiously, “that’s more or less the idea.”

“I should think,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, slightly red, “that you would marry her yourself.”

“I would think,” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, slightly flushed, “that you would marry her yourself.”

Nikky, being beyond speech for an instant and looking, had His Royal Highness but seen him, very tragic and somewhat rigid, the Crown Prince went on:

Nikky, momentarily speechless and observing, thought that if His Royal Highness had only seen him, he would have appeared quite tragic and somewhat stiff, the Crown Prince continued:

“She’s a very nice girl,” he said; “I think she would make a good wife.”

“She’s a really great girl,” he said; “I think she would be a good wife.”

There was something of reproach in his tone. He had confidently planned that Nikky would marry Hedwig, and that they could all live on forever in the Palace. But, the way things were going, Nikky might marry anybody, and go away to live, and he would lose him.

There was a hint of blame in his voice. He had confidently planned that Nikky would marry Hedwig, and they could all live together forever in the Palace. But at the rate things were going, Nikky could end up marrying anyone and moving away, and he would lose him.

“Yes,” said Nikky, in a strange voice, “she—I am sure she would make a good wife.”

“Yes,” said Nikky, in a weird voice, “she—I’m sure she’d make a great wife.”

At which Prince Ferdinand William Otto turned and looked at him. “I wish you would marry her yourself,” he said with his nearest approach to impatience. “I think she’d be willing. I’ll ask her, if you want me to.”

At that moment, Prince Ferdinand William Otto turned to him and said, “I wish you would just marry her yourself. I think she would be up for it. I can ask her if you want me to.”

Half-past three, then, and Nikky trying to explain, within the limits of the boy’s understanding of life, his position. Members of royal families, he said, looking far away, over the child’s head, had to do many things for the good of the country. And marrying was one of them. Something of old Mettlich’s creed of prosperity for the land he gave, something of his own hopelessness, too, without knowing it. He sat, bent forward, his hands swung between his knees, and tried to visualize, for Otto’s understanding and his own heartache, the results of such a marriage.

Half-past three, and Nikky was trying to explain, within the limits of the boy’s understanding of life, his position. Members of royal families, he said, looking far away, over the child's head, had to do many things for the good of the country. And getting married was one of them. He shared some of old Mettlich’s belief in prosperity for the land and a bit of his own hopelessness, too, without realizing it. He sat there, leaning forward, with his hands swinging between his knees, trying to visualize, for Otto’s understanding and his own heartache, the outcomes of such a marriage.

Some of it the boy grasped. A navy, ships, a railroad to the sea—those he could understand. Treaties were beyond his comprehension. And, with a child’s singleness of idea, he returned to the marriage.

Some of it the boy understood. A navy, ships, a railroad to the sea—those he could grasp. Treaties were beyond his understanding. And, with a child's simple focus, he went back to thinking about the marriage.

“I’m sure she doesn’t care about it,” he said at last. “If I were King I would not let her do it. And”—he sat very erect and swung his short legs—“when I grow up, I shall fight for a navy, if I want one, and I shall marry whoever I like.”

“I’m sure she doesn’t care about it,” he finally said. “If I were king, I wouldn’t let her do it. And”—he sat up straight and swung his short legs—“when I grow up, I’ll fight for a navy if I want one, and I’ll marry whoever I want.”

At a quarter to four Olga Loschek was announced. She made the curtsy inside the door that Palace ceremonial demanded and inquired for the governess. Prince Ferdinand William Otto, who had risen at her entrance, offered to see if she still slept.

At 3:45, Olga Loschek was announced. She performed the required curtsy as she entered and asked for the governess. Prince Ferdinand William Otto, who had stood up when she arrived, offered to check if she was still asleep.

“I think you are a very good doctor,” he said, smiling, and went out to Miss Braithwaite’s sitting room.

“I think you’re a great doctor,” he said, smiling, and went into Miss Braithwaite’s sitting room.

It was then that Olga Loschek played the last card, and won. She moved quickly to Nikky’s side.

It was then that Olga Loschek played her final card and won. She quickly moved to Nikky’s side.

“I have a message for you,” she said.

“I have a message for you,” she said.

A light leaped into Nikky’s eyes. “For me?”

A spark lit up in Nikky's eyes. "For me?"

“Do you know where my boudoir is?”

“Do you know where my bedroom is?”

“I—yes, Countess.”

"Yes, Countess."

“If you will go there at once and wait, some one will see you there as soon as possible.” She put her hand on his arm. “Don’t be foolish and proud,” she said. “She is sorry about last night, and she is very unhappy.”

“If you go there right away and wait, someone will see you as soon as they can.” She put her hand on his arm. “Don’t be foolish and proud,” she said. “She regrets what happened last night, and she’s really upset.”

The light faded out of Nikky’s eyes. She was unhappy and he could do nothing. They had a way, in the Palace, of binding one’s hands and leaving one helpless. He could not even go to her.

The light disappeared from Nikky’s eyes. She was sad, and he could do nothing about it. At the Palace, they had a way of tying one’s hands and making someone feel powerless. He couldn’t even go to her.

“I cannot go, Countess,” he said. “She must understand. To-day, of all days—”

“I can't go, Countess,” he said. “She needs to understand. Today, of all days—”

“You mean that you cannot leave the Crown Prince?” She shrugged her shoulders. “You, too! Never have I seen so many faint hearts, such rolling eyes, such shaking knees! And for what! Because a few timid souls see a danger that does not exist.”

“You mean that you can't leave the Crown Prince?” She shrugged. “You, too! I’ve never seen so many scaredy-cats, such rolling eyes, such shaky knees! And for what! Because a few timid people see a danger that isn’t even there.”

“I think it does exist,” said Nikky obstinately.

“I think it exists,” Nikky said stubbornly.

“I am to take the word to her, then, that you will not come?”

“I’m supposed to tell her that you won’t be coming?”

“That I cannot.”

"I can't do that."

“You are a very foolish boy,” said the Countess, watching him. “And since you are so fearful, I myself will remain here. There are sentries at the doors, and a double guard everywhere. What, in the name of all that is absurd, can possibly happen?”

“You're such a foolish boy,” said the Countess, observing him. “And since you're so scared, I'll stay here myself. There are guards at the doors and double security all around. What, for the love of everything ridiculous, could possibly happen?”

That was when she won. For Nikky, who has never been, in all this history, anything of a hero, and all of the romantic and loving boy,—Nikky wavered and fell.

That’s when she won. For Nikky, who has never been a hero in all this time, and all of the romantic and loving boys—Nikky wavered and fell.

When Prince Ferdinand William Otto returned, it was with the word that Miss Braithwaite still slept, and that she looked very comfortable, Nikky was gone, and the Countess stood by a window, holding to the sill to support her shaking body.

When Prince Ferdinand William Otto came back, he brought the news that Miss Braithwaite was still asleep and looked very comfortable. Nikky was gone, and the Countess was standing by a window, gripping the sill to steady her trembling body.

It was done. The boy was in her hands. There was left only to deliver him to those who, even now, were on the way. Nikky was safe. He would wait in her boudoir, and Hedwig would not come. She had sent no message. She was, indeed, at that moment a part of one of those melancholy family groups which, the world over, in palace or peasant’s hut, await the coming of death.

It was done. The boy was in her hands. All that was left was to hand him over to those who were already on their way. Nikky was safe. He would wait in her room, and Hedwig wouldn't come. She hadn't sent any message. At that moment, she was part of one of those sad family groups who, no matter where they are—in a palace or a peasant's hut—are waiting for death to arrive.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto chatted. He got out the picture-frame for Hedwig, which was finished now, with the exception of burning his initials in the lower left-hand corner. After inquiring politely if the smell of burning would annoy her, the Crown Prince drew a rather broken-backed “F,” a weak-kneed “W,” and an irregular “O” in the corner and proceeded to burn them in. He sat bent over the desk, the very tip of his tongue protruding, and worked conscientiously and carefully. Between each letter he burned a dot.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto was chatting. He took out the picture frame for Hedwig, which was now finished, except for burning his initials in the lower left corner. After politely asking if the smell of burning would bother her, the Crown Prince drew a somewhat awkward "F," a shaky "W," and an uneven "O" in the corner and began to burn them in. He leaned over the desk, the very tip of his tongue sticking out, and worked diligently and meticulously. Between each letter, he burned a dot.

Suddenly, Olga Loschek became panic-stricken. She could not stay, and see this thing out. Let them follow her and punish her. She could not. She had done her part. The governess lay in, a drugged sleep. A turn of the key, and the door to the passage beyond which Oskar waited would be closed off. Let follow what must, she would not see it.

Suddenly, Olga Loschek was filled with panic. She couldn't stay and watch this unfold. Let them chase her and punish her. She couldn't handle it. She had done her part. The governess was in a deep, drugged sleep. A turn of the key, and the door to the passage where Oskar was waiting would be shut. Whatever happens next, she would not witness it.

The boy still bent over his work. She wandered about the room, casually, as if examining the pictures on the wall. She stopped, for a bitter moment, before Hedwig’s photograph, and, for a shaken one, before those of Prince Hubert and his wife. Then she turned the key, and shut Oskar safely away.

The boy kept working hunched over. She strolled around the room, as if she were checking out the pictures on the walls. She paused for a painful moment in front of Hedwig’s photo, and for a moment of shock before the ones of Prince Hubert and his wife. Then she turned the key and locked Oskar away securely.

“Highness,” she said, “Lieutenant Larisch will be here in a moment. Will you permit me to go?”

“Your Highness,” she said, “Lieutenant Larisch will be here shortly. May I be excused?”

Otto was off his chair in an instant. “Certainly,” he said, his mind still on the “O” which he was shading.

Otto jumped out of his chair instantly. “Of course,” he said, still focused on the “O” he was shading.

Old habit was strong in the Countess. Although the boy’s rank was numbered by moments, although his life was possibly to be counted by hours, she turned at the doorway and swept him a curtsy. Then she went out, and closed the door behind her.

Old habits were hard to break for the Countess. Even though the boy's time was measured in moments, and his life might only last a few hours, she paused at the doorway and gave him a curtsy. Then she left and shut the door behind her.

The two sentries stood outside. They were of the Terrorists. She knew, and they knew she knew. But neither one made a sign. They stared ahead, and Olga Loschek went out between them.

The two guards stood outside. They were with the Terrorists. She knew, and they knew she knew. But neither of them made a move. They stared straight ahead, and Olga Loschek walked out between them.

Now the psychology of the small boy is a curious thing. It is, for one thing, retentive. Ideas become, given time, obsessions. And obsessions are likely to lead to action.

Now the psychology of the little boy is quite interesting. For one thing, it's very good at holding onto things. Ideas can turn into obsessions over time. And those obsessions often lead to action.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto was only a small boy, for all his title and dignity. And suddenly he felt lonely. Left alone, he returned to his expectations for the day, and compared them with the facts. He remembered other carnivals, with his carriage moving through the streets, and people showering him with fresh flowers. He rather glowed at the memory. Then he recalled that the Chancellor had said he needed fresh air.

The Crown Prince Ferdinand William Otto was just a little boy, despite his title and status. And suddenly, he felt lonely. Left alone, he went back to his plans for the day and compared them to reality. He remembered other carnivals, with his carriage rolling through the streets, and people showering him with fresh flowers. He felt a warm glow at the memory. Then he remembered that the Chancellor had said he needed some fresh air.

Something occurred to him, something which combined fresh air with action, yet kept to the letter of his promise—or was there a promise?—not to leave the Palace.

Something came to him, something that mixed fresh air with action, yet stuck to the letter of his promise—or was there a promise?—not to leave the Palace.

The idea pleased him. It set him to smiling, and his bright hair to quivering with excitement. It was nothing less than to go up on the roof and find the ball. Nikky would be surprised, having failed himself. He would have to be very careful, having in mind the fate of that unlucky child at the Crystal Palace. And he would have to hurry. Nikky would be sure to return soon.

The idea excited him. It made him smile, and his bright hair seemed to twitch with enthusiasm. He planned to go up on the roof and find the ball. Nikky would be surprised since he couldn’t find it himself. He needed to be very cautious, remembering what happened to that unfortunate kid at the Crystal Palace. And he had to move quickly. Nikky would definitely be back soon.

He opened the door on to the great corridor, and stepped out, saluting the sentries, as he always did.

He opened the door to the main hallway and stepped out, waving at the guards, just like he always did.

“I’ll be back in a moment,” he informed them. He was always on terms of great friendliness with the guard, and he knew these men by sight. “Are you going to be stationed here now?” he inquired pleasantly.

“I’ll be back in a moment,” he told them. He was always friendly with the guard, and he recognized these guys. “Are you going to be posted here now?” he asked casually.

The two guards were at a loss. But one of them, who had a son of his own, and hated the whole business, saluted and replied that he knew not.

The two guards were confused. But one of them, who had a son of his own and disliked the whole situation, nodded and said he didn't know.

“I hope you are,” said Ferdinand William Otto, and went on.

“I hope you are,” said Ferdinand William Otto, and continued on.

The sentries regarded one another. “Let him go!” said the one who was a father.

The guards looked at each other. “Let him go!” said the one who was a dad.

The other one moved uneasily. “Our orders cover no such contingency,” he muttered. “And, besides, he will come back.” He bore a strong resemblance to the boy, who, in the riding-school, had dusted the royal hearse. “I hope to God he does not come back,” he said stonily.

The other one shifted uncomfortably. “Our orders don’t account for this situation,” he muttered. “And besides, he’ll be back.” He looked a lot like the boy who, at the riding school, had cleaned the royal hearse. “I really hope he doesn’t come back,” he said expressionlessly.

Five minutes to four.

Five minutes until four.

The Crown Prince hurried. The corridors were almost empty. Here and there he met servants, who stood stiff against the wall until he had passed. On the marble staircase, leading up, he met no one, nor on the upper floor. He was quite warm with running and he paused in his father’s suite to mop his face. Then he opened a window and went out on the roof. It seemed very large and empty now, and the afternoon sun, sinking low, threw shadows across it.

The Crown Prince rushed. The halls were nearly empty. Every now and then, he passed by servants who stood rigid against the wall until he walked by. On the marble staircase going up, he didn't encounter anyone, nor did he on the upper floor. He was quite warm from running and took a moment in his father’s suite to wipe his face. Then he opened a window and stepped out onto the roof. It felt really big and empty now, and the afternoon sun, setting low, cast shadows across it.

Also, from the balustrade, it looked extremely far to the ground.

Also, from the railing, it looked really far down to the ground.

Nevertheless, although his heart beat a trifle fast, he was still determined. A climb which Nikky with his long legs had achieved in a leap, took him up to a chimney. Below—it seemed a long way below was the gutter. There was a very considerable slant. If one sat down, like Nikky, and slid, and did not slide over the edge, one should fetch up in the gutter.

Nevertheless, even though his heart was racing a bit, he was still determined. A climb that Nikky, with his long legs, accomplished in one leap brought him up to a chimney. Below—what felt like a long way down—was the gutter. There was quite a steep slope. If someone sat down, like Nikky, and slid without going over the edge, they would end up in the gutter.

He felt a trifle dizzy. But Nikky’s theory was, that if one is afraid to do a thing, better to do it and get over being afraid.

He felt a little dizzy. But Nikky's theory was that if you're scared to do something, it's better to just do it and get over the fear.

“I was terribly afraid of a bayonet attack,” Nikky had observed, “until I was in one. The next one I rather enjoyed!”

“I was really scared of a bayonet attack,” Nikky said, “until I experienced one. The next time, I kind of enjoyed it!”

So the Crown Prince sat down on the sloping roof behind the chimney, and gathered his legs under him for a slide.

So the Crown Prince settled down on the slanted roof behind the chimney and tucked his legs underneath him to slide down.

Then he heard a door open, and footsteps. Very careful footsteps. He was quite certain Nikky had followed him. But there were cautious voices, too, and neither was Nikky’s. It occurred to Prince Ferdinand William Otto that a good many people, certainly including Miss Braithwaite, would not approve of either his situation or his position. Miss Braithwaite was particularly particular about positions.

Then he heard a door open and footsteps. Very careful footsteps. He was pretty sure Nikky had followed him. But there were cautious voices as well, and neither belonged to Nikky. It occurred to Prince Ferdinand William Otto that a lot of people, definitely including Miss Braithwaite, wouldn’t approve of either his situation or his position. Miss Braithwaite was especially picky about positions.

So he sat still beside the chimney, well shielded by the evergreens in tubs, until the voices and the footsteps were gone. Then he took all his courage in his hands, and slid. Well for him that the ancient builders of the Palace had been reckless with lead, that the gutter was both wide and deep. Well for Nikky, too, waiting in the boudoir below and hard-driven between love and anxiety.

So he sat quietly next to the chimney, well hidden by the evergreens in pots, until the voices and footsteps disappeared. Then he gathered all his courage and slid down. It was a stroke of luck that the old builders of the Palace had been careless with lead, making the gutter both wide and deep. It was also fortunate for Nikky, who was waiting in the boudoir below, torn between love and anxiety.

The Crown Prince, unaccustomed to tiles, turned over halfway down, and rolled. He brought up with a jerk in the gutter, quite safe, but extremely frightened. And the horrid memory of the Crystal Palace child filled his mind, to the exclusion of everything else. He sat there for quite a few minutes. There was no ball in sight, and the roof looked even steeper from this point.

The Crown Prince, not used to tiles, flipped halfway down and rolled. He ended up with a jolt in the gutter, safe but very scared. The terrifying memory of the Crystal Palace child flooded his mind, leaving no room for anything else. He sat there for several minutes. There was no ball in sight, and the roof appeared even steeper from this angle.

Being completely self-engrossed, therefore, he did not see that the roof had another visitor. Had two visitors, as a matter of fact. One of them wore a blanket with a white “O” over a white “X” on it, and the other wore a mask, and considerable kitchen cutlery fastened to his belt. They had come out of a small door in the turret and were very much at ease. They leaned over the parapet and admired the view. They strutted about the flat roof, and sang, at least one of them sang a very strange refrain, which was something about

Being completely absorbed in himself, he didn't notice that the roof had another visitor. In fact, there were two visitors. One of them wore a blanket with a white “O” over a white “X” on it, and the other wore a mask along with a bunch of kitchen knives clipped to his belt. They had come out of a small door in the turret and were quite relaxed. They leaned over the edge and took in the view. They paced around the flat roof and sang—at least one of them sang a very odd tune, which was something about

“Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest;  
Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum.”

And then they climbed on one of the garden chairs and looked over the expanse of the roof, which was when they saw Prince Ferdinand William Otto, and gazed at him.

And then they climbed onto one of the garden chairs and looked over the vast roof, where they saw Prince Ferdinand William Otto and stared at him.

“Gee whiz!” said the larger pirate, through his mask. “What are you doing there?”

“Wow!” said the bigger pirate, through his mask. “What are you doing there?”

The Crown Prince started, and stared. “I am sitting here,” explained the Crown Prince, trying to look as though he usually sat in lead gutters. “I am looking for a ball.”

The Crown Prince began and stared. “I’m sitting here,” the Crown Prince explained, trying to seem like he typically sat in lead gutters. “I’m looking for a ball.”

“You’re looking for a fall, I guess,” observed the pirate. “You don’t remember me, kid, do you?”

“You're looking for trouble, I guess,” the pirate said. “You don’t remember me, kid, do you?”

“I can’t see your face, but I know your voice.” His voice trembled with excitement.

“I can’t see your face, but I recognize your voice.” His voice shook with excitement.

“Lemme give you a hand,” said the pirate, whipping off his mask. “You make me nervous, sitting there. You’ve got a nerve, you have.”

“Let me help you,” said the pirate, pulling off his mask. “You make me uneasy just sitting there. You’ve got some nerve.”

The Crown Prince looked gratified. “I don’t need any assistance, thank you,” he said. “Perhaps, now I’m here, I’d better look for the ball.”

The Crown Prince seemed pleased. “I don’t need any help, thanks,” he said. “Now that I’m here, I guess I should go find the ball.”

“I wouldn’t bother about the old ball,” said the pirate, rather nervously for an old sea-dog. “You better get back to a safe place. Say, what made you pretend that our Railway made you nervous?”

“I wouldn’t worry about the old ball,” said the pirate, a bit nervously for someone with his experience. “You should get back to a safe spot. By the way, why did you pretend that our Railway made you nervous?”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto climbed up the tiles, trying to look as though tiles were his native habitat. The pirates both regarded him with admiration, as he dropped beside them.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto climbed up the tiles, trying to look like he belonged there. The pirates both watched him with admiration as he dropped down beside them.

“How did you happen to come here?” asked the Crown Prince. “Did you lose your aeroplane up here?”

“How did you end up here?” asked the Crown Prince. “Did you crash your airplane up here?”

“We came on business,” said the pirate importantly. “Two of the enemy entered our cave. We were guarding it from the underbrush, and saw them go in. We trailed them. They must die!”

“We came on business,” said the pirate confidently. “Two of the enemies entered our cave. We were watching it from the bushes and saw them go in. We followed them. They have to die!”

“Really—die?”

"Seriously—die?"

“Of course. Death to those who defy us.”

“Of course. Death to those who stand against us.”

“Death to those who defy us!” repeated the Crown Prince, enjoying himself hugely, and quite ready for bloodshed.

“Death to those who challenge us!” repeated the Crown Prince, having a great time and fully prepared for violence.

“Look here, Dick Deadeye,” said the larger pirate to the smaller, who stood gravely at attention, “I think he belongs to our crew. What say, old pal?”

“Hey, Dick Deadeye,” said the bigger pirate to the smaller one, who stood seriously at attention, “I think he’s one of us. What do you think, buddy?”

Dick Deadeye wagged his tail.

Dick Deadeye wagged his tail.

Some two minutes later, the Crown Prince of Livonia, having sworn the pirate oath of no quarter, except to women and children, was on his way to the pirate cave.

Some two minutes later, the Crown Prince of Livonia, having taken the pirate oath of no mercy, except for women and children, was heading to the pirate cave.

He was not running away. He was not disobedient. He was breaking no promises. Because, from the moment he saw the two confederates, and particularly from the moment he swore the delightful oath, his past was wiped away. There was, in his consciousness, no Palace, no grandfather, no Miss Braithwaite, even no Nikky. There was only a boy and a dog, and a pirate den awaiting him.

He wasn’t running away. He wasn’t being disobedient. He wasn’t breaking any promises. Because, from the moment he saw the two allies, and especially from the moment he took that exciting oath, his past was erased. In his mind, there was no Palace, no grandfather, no Miss Braithwaite, and not even Nikky. There was just a boy and a dog, and a pirate hideout waiting for him.





CHAPTER XXXV. THE PAPER CROWN

Strange that the old Palace roof should, in close succession; have seen Nikky forgetting his promise to the Chancellor, and Otto forgetting that he was not to run away. Strange places, roofs, abiding places, since long ago, of witches.

Strange that the old Palace roof should have recently seen Nikky forgetting his promise to the Chancellor, and Otto forgetting that he wasn’t supposed to run away. Strange places, roofs, and places to stay, long ago home to witches.

“How’d you happen to be in that gutter?” Bobby demanded, as they started down the staircase in the wall. “Watch out, son, it’s pretty steep.”

“How did you end up in that gutter?” Bobby asked as they began down the staircase in the wall. “Be careful, kid, it’s pretty steep.”

“I was getting a ball.”

“I was getting a ball.”

“Is this your house?”

"Is this your place?"

“Well, I live here,” temporized Prince Ferdinand William Otto. A terrible thought came to him. Suppose this American boy, who detested kings and princes, should learn who he was!

“Well, I live here,” Prince Ferdinand William Otto said, trying to buy some time. A dreadful thought crossed his mind. What if this American boy, who hated kings and princes, found out who he was!

“It looks like a big place. Is it a barracks?”

“It looks like a big place. Is it a barracks?”

“No.” He hesitated. “But there are a good many soldiers here. I—I never saw these steps before.”

“No.” He paused. “But there are a lot of soldiers here. I—I’ve never seen these steps before.”

“I should think not,” boasted Bobby. “I discovered them. I guess nobody else in the world knows about them. I put up a flag at the bottom and took possession. They’re mine.”

“I don’t think so,” bragged Bobby. “I found them. I bet nobody else in the world knows about them. I put up a flag at the bottom and claimed them. They’re mine.”

“Really!” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, quite delighted. He would never have thought of such a thing.

“Really!” said Prince Ferdinand William Otto, genuinely excited. He would have never imagined something like that.

A door of iron bars at the foot of the long flight of steps—there were four of them—stood open. Here daylight, which had been growing fainter, entirely ceased. And here Bobby, having replaced his mask, placed an air-rifle over his shoulder, and lighted a candle and held it out to the Crown Prince.

A door made of iron bars at the bottom of the long flight of stairs—there were four of them—stood open. Here, the daylight, which had been getting dimmer, completely disappeared. And here, Bobby, having put his mask back on, slung an air rifle over his shoulder, lit a candle, and held it out to the Crown Prince.

“You can carry it,” he said. “Only don’t let it drip on you. You’ll spoil your clothes.” There was a faintly scornful note in his voice, and Ferdinand William Otto was quick to hear it.

“You can carry it,” he said. “Just don’t let it drip on you. You’ll ruin your clothes.” There was a hint of sarcasm in his voice, and Ferdinand William Otto picked up on it immediately.

“I don’t care at all about my clothes,” he protested. And to prove it he deliberately tilted the candle and let a thin stream of paraffin run down his short jacket.

“I don’t care at all about my clothes,” he protested. And to prove it, he deliberately tilted the candle and let a thin stream of wax run down his short jacket.

“You’re a pretty good sport,” Bobby observed. And from that time on he addressed His Royal Highness as “old sport.”

“You're a pretty good sport,” Bobby said. From that point on, he called His Royal Highness “old sport.”

“Walk faster, old sport,” he would say. “That candle’s pretty short, and we’ve got a long way to go.” Or—“Say, old sport, I’ll make you a mask like this, if you like. I made this one.”

“Walk faster, my friend,” he would say. “That candle’s pretty short, and we’ve got a long way to go.” Or—“Hey, my friend, I can make you a mask like this one if you want. I made this one.”

When they reached the old dungeon the candle was about done. There was only time to fashion another black mask out of a piece of cloth that bore a strange resemblance to a black waistcoat. The Crown Prince donned this with a wildly beating heart. Never in all his life had he been so excited. Even Dick Deadeye was interested, and gave up his scenting of the strange footsteps that he had followed through the passage, to watch the proceedings.

When they arrived at the old dungeon, the candle was almost out. They only had time to make another black mask from a piece of cloth that looked oddly like a black waistcoat. The Crown Prince put it on with his heart racing. He had never been this excited in his life. Even Dick Deadeye was intrigued and stopped tracking the strange footsteps he had been following through the passage to watch what was happening.

“We can get another candle, and come back and cook something,” said the senior pirate, tying the mask on with Pieces of brown string. “It gets pretty smoky, but I can cook, you’d better believe.”

“We can grab another candle and come back to cook something,” said the senior pirate, tying the mask on with pieces of brown string. “It gets pretty smoky, but I can cook, you better believe it.”

So this wonderful boy could cook, also! The Crown Prince had never met any one with so many varied attainments. He gazed through the eyeholes, which were rather too far apart, in rapt admiration.

So this amazing boy could cook, too! The Crown Prince had never met anyone with so many different skills. He looked through the eyeholes, which were a bit too far apart, in complete admiration.

“As you haven’t got a belt,” Bobby said generously, “I’ll give you the rifle. Ever hold a gun?”

“As you don’t have a belt,” Bobby said kindly, “I’ll give you the rifle. Have you ever held a gun?”

“Oh, yes,” said the Crown Prince. He did not explain that he had been taught to shoot on the rifle-range of his own regiment, and had won quite a number of medals. He possessed, indeed, quite a number of small but very perfect guns.

“Oh, yes,” said the Crown Prince. He didn’t mention that he had learned to shoot at his regiment's rifle range and had won several medals. He actually owned quite a few small but very impressive guns.

With the last gasp of the candle, the children prepared to depart. The senior pirate had already forgotten the two men he had trailed through the passage, and was eager to get outdoors.

With the final flicker of the candle, the children got ready to leave. The older pirate had completely forgotten about the two men he had followed through the passage and was eager to go outside.

“Ready!” he said. “Now, remember, old sport, we are pirates. No quarter, except to women and children. Shoot every man.”

“Ready!” he said. “Now, remember, buddy, we’re pirates. No mercy, except for women and kids. Shoot every guy.”

“Even if he is unarmed?” inquired the Crown Prince, who had also studied strategy and tactics, and felt that an unarmed man should be taken prisoner.

“Even if he's unarmed?” asked the Crown Prince, who had also studied strategy and tactics, and believed that an unarmed man should be taken prisoner.

“Sure. We don’t really shoot them, silly. Now. Get in step.

“Of course. We don’t actually shoot them, silly. Now, fall in line.”

              “‘Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest
                Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum.’”

They marched up the steps and out through the opening at the top. If there were any who watched, outside the encircling growth of evergreens, they were not on the lookout for two small boys and a dog. And, as became pirates, the children made a stealthy exit.

They walked up the steps and out through the opening at the top. If anyone was watching outside the surrounding trees, they weren’t paying attention to two small boys and a dog. And, just like real pirates, the kids made a sneaky exit.

Then began, for the Crown Prince, such a day of joy as he had never known before. Even the Land of Delight faded before this new bliss of stalking from tree to tree, of killing unsuspecting citizens who sat on rugs on the ground and ate sausages and little cakes. Here and there, where a party had moved on, they salvaged a bit of food—the heel of a loaf, one of the small country apples. Shades of the Court Physicians, under whose direction the Crown Prince was daily fed a carefully balanced ration!

Then began for the Crown Prince a day of joy unlike any he had ever experienced before. Even the Land of Delight seemed dull compared to the thrill of moving from tree to tree, hunting innocent people who were sitting on blankets, enjoying sausages and small cakes. Here and there, where a gathering had left, they picked up a little food—the crust of a loaf, one of the small country apples. The ghosts of the Court Physicians, who made sure the Crown Prince was fed a carefully measured diet every day!

When they were weary, they stretched out on the ground, and the Crown Prince, whose bed was nightly dried with a warming-pan for fear of dampness, wallowed blissfully on earth still soft with the melting frosts of the winter. He grew muddy and dirty. He had had no hat, of course, and his bright hair hung over his forehead in moist strands. Now and then he drew a long breath of sheer happiness.

When they got tired, they laid down on the ground, and the Crown Prince, whose bed was heated every night with a warming pan to avoid dampness, happily rolled around on the earth still soft from the melting winter frost. He became muddy and dirty. He didn’t have a hat, of course, and his bright hair hung down over his forehead in wet strands. Every now and then, he took a deep breath of pure joy.

Around them circled the gayety of the Carnival, bands of students in white, with the tall peaked caps of Pierrots. Here and there was a scarlet figure, a devil with horns, who watched the crowd warily. A dog, with the tulle petticoats of a dancer tied around it and a great bow on its neck, made friends with Dick Deadeye, alias Tucker, and joined the group.

Around them swirled the excitement of the Carnival, groups of students in white, wearing tall, pointed caps like Pierrots. Occasionally, a red figure—a devil with horns—cautiously observed the crowd. A dog, dressed in the tulle petticoats of a dancer and sporting a big bow around its neck, befriended Dick Deadeye, also known as Tucker, and joined the group.

But, as dusk descended, the crowd gradually dispersed, some to supper, but some to gather in the Place and in the streets around the Palace. For the rumor that the King was dying would not down.

But, as night fell, the crowd slowly started to break up, some heading for dinner, while others gathered in the Square and the streets around the Palace. The rumor that the King was dying just wouldn’t go away.

At last the senior pirate consulted a large nickel watch.

At last, the senior pirate checked his large nickel watch.

“Gee! it’s almost supper time,” he said.

“Wow! It’s almost dinner time,” he said.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto consulted his own watch, the one with the inscription: “To Ferdinand William Otto, from his grandfather, on the occasion of his taking his first communion.”

Prince Ferdinand William Otto checked his watch, the one that had the engraving: “To Ferdinand William Otto, from his grandfather, on the occasion of his first communion.”

“Why can’t you come home to supper with me?” asked the senior pirate. “Would your folks kick up a row?”

“Why can’t you come home for dinner with me?” asked the senior pirate. “Would your parents freak out?”

“I beg your pardon?”

"Excuse me?"

“Would your family object?”

"Would your family disapprove?"

“There is only one person who would mind,” reflected the Crown Prince, aloud, “and she will be angry anyhow. I—do you think your mother will be willing?”

“There’s only one person who would care,” thought the Crown Prince, aloud, “and she’ll be mad regardless. I—do you think your mom will be okay with it?”

“Willing? Sure she will! My governess—but I’ll fix her. She’s a German, and they’re always cranky. Anyhow, it’s my birthday. I’m always allowed a guest on birthdays.”

“Willing? Of course she will! My governess—but I’ll take care of that. She’s German, and they’re always grumpy. Anyway, it’s my birthday. I always get to invite a guest on my birthdays.”

So home together, gayly chatting, went the two children, along the cobble-paved streets of the ancient town, past old churches that had been sacked and pillaged by the very ancestors of one of them, taking short cuts through narrow passages that twisted and wormed their way between, and sometimes beneath, century-old stone houses; across the flower-market, where faint odors of dying violets and crushed lilies-of-the-valley still clung to the bare wooden booths; and so, finally, to the door of a tall building where, from the concierge’s room beside the entrance, came a reek of stewing garlic.

So the two kids headed home, chatting happily along the cobblestone streets of the old town, passing by ancient churches that had been looted and destroyed by the very ancestors of one of them. They took shortcuts through narrow alleys that twisted and turned between, and sometimes beneath, century-old stone houses; across the flower market, where faint scents of wilting violets and crushed lilies-of-the-valley still lingered in the air around the bare wooden stalls; and finally, they arrived at the door of a tall building, where a strong smell of garlic being cooked came from the concierge’s room next to the entrance.

Neither of the children had noticed the unwonted silence of the streets, which had, almost suddenly, succeeded the noise of the Carnival. What few passers-by they had seen had been hurrying in the direction of the Palace. Twice they had passed soldiers, with lanterns, and once one had stopped and flashed a light on them.

Neither of the children had noticed the unusual quiet of the streets, which had almost suddenly replaced the noise of the Carnival. The few passersby they had seen were rushing toward the Palace. They had walked past soldiers with lanterns twice, and once one of them had stopped and shone a light on them.

“Well, old sport!” said Bobby in English, “anything you can do for me?”

“Well, old sport!” Bobby said in English, “Is there anything you can do for me?”

The soldier had passed on, muttering at the insolence of American children. The two youngsters laughed consumedly at the witticism. They were very happy, the lonely little American boy and the lonely little Prince—happy from sheer gregariousness, from the satisfaction of that strongest of human inclinations, next to love—the social instinct.

The soldier had moved on, grumbling about the disrespect of American kids. The two young ones burst into laughter at the joke. They were very happy, the lonely little American boy and the lonely little Prince—happy just from being together, from the joy of that powerful human instinct, second only to love—the social instinct.

The concierge was out. His niece admitted them, and went back to her interrupted cooking. The children hurried up the winding stone staircase, with its iron rail and its gas lantern, to the second floor.

The concierge was away. His niece let them in and returned to her interrupted cooking. The kids rushed up the winding stone staircase, complete with its iron railing and gas lantern, to the second floor.

In the sitting-room, the sour-faced governess was darning a hole in a small stocking. She was as close as possible to the green-tile stove, and she was looking very unpleasant; for the egg-shaped darner only slipped through the hole, which was a large one. With an irritable gesture she took off her slipper, and, putting one coarse-stockinged foot on the fender, proceeded to darn by putting the slipper into the stocking and working over it.

In the living room, the grumpy governess was repairing a hole in a small stocking. She was sitting as close as she could to the green-tiled stove, looking quite uncomfortable as the egg-shaped darner kept slipping through the large hole. With an annoyed gesture, she removed her slipper, rested one foot in a coarse stocking on the fender, and started darning by sliding the slipper into the stocking and working over it.

Things looked unpropitious. The Crown Prince ducked behind Bobby.

Things didn’t look good. The Crown Prince hid behind Bobby.

The Fraulein looked at the clock.

The young woman looked at the clock.

“You are fifteen minutes late,” she snapped, and bit the darning thread—not with rage, but because she had forgotten her scissors.

“You're fifteen minutes late,” she snapped, biting the darning thread—not out of anger, but because she had forgotten her scissors.

“I’m sorry, but you see—”

"I'm sorry, but you know—"

“Whom have you there?”

"Who do you have there?"

The Prince cowered. She looked quite like his grandfather when his tutor’s reports had been unfavorable.

The Prince shrank back. She looked so much like his grandfather when his tutor's reports had been bad.

“A friend of mine,” said Bobby, not a whit daunted.

“A friend of mine,” said Bobby, completely unfazed.

The governess put down the stocking and rose. In so doing, she caught her first real glimpse of Ferdinand William Otto, and she staggered back.

The governess set down the stocking and stood up. In doing so, she got her first real look at Ferdinand William Otto, and she stepped back in shock.

“Holy Saints!” she said, and went white. Then she stared at the boy, and her color came back. “For a moment,” she muttered “—but no. He is not so tall, nor has he the manner. Yes, he is much smaller!”

“Holy Saints!” she exclaimed, and went pale. Then she looked at the boy, and her color returned. “For a moment,” she murmured, “—but no. He’s not that tall, nor does he have the same vibe. Yeah, he’s way shorter!”

Which proves that, whether it wears it or not, royalty is always measured to the top of a crown.

Which proves that, whether it shows it or not, royalty is always measured by the height of a crown.

In the next room Bobby’s mother was arranging candles on a birthday cake in the center of the table. Pepy had iced the cake herself, and had forgotten one of the “b’s” in “Bobby” so that the cake really read: “Boby—XII.”

In the next room, Bobby’s mom was setting up candles on a birthday cake in the middle of the table. Pepy had iced the cake herself and forgot one of the “b’s” in “Bobby,” so the cake actually read: “Boby—XII.”

However, it looked delicious, and inside had been baked a tiny black china doll and a new American penny, with Abraham Lincoln’s head on it. The penny was for good fortune, but the doll was a joke of Pepy’s, Bobby being aggressively masculine.

However, it looked delicious, and inside there was a tiny black china doll and a new American penny with Abraham Lincoln’s head on it. The penny was for good luck, but the doll was a joke from Pepy’s, considering Bobby’s overly masculine demeanor.

Bobby, having passed the outpost, carried the rest of the situation by assault. He rushed into the dining-room and kissed his mother, with one eye on the cake.

Bobby, after passing the outpost, took on the rest of the situation by force. He burst into the dining room and kissed his mom, keeping one eye on the cake.

“Mother, here’s company to supper! Oh, look at the cake! B-O-B-Y’! Mother! That’s awful!”

“Mom, we have guests for dinner! Oh, check out the cake! B-O-B-Y’! Mom! That’s terrible!”

Mrs. Thorpe looked at the cake. “Poor Pepy,” she said. “Suppose she had made it ‘Booby’?” Then she saw Ferdinand William Otto, and went over, somewhat puzzled, with her hand out. “I am very glad Bobby brought you,” she said. “He has so few little friends—”

Mrs. Thorpe looked at the cake. “Poor Pepy,” she said. “What if she had made it ‘Booby’?” Then she saw Ferdinand William Otto and walked over, a bit confused, with her hand out. “I’m really glad Bobby brought you,” she said. “He has so few little friends—”

Then she stopped, for the Prince had brought his heels together sharply, and, bending over her hand, had kissed it, exactly as he kissed his Aunt Annunciata’s when he went to have tea with her. Mrs. Thorpe was fairly startled, not at the kiss, but at the grace with which the tribute was rendered.

Then she paused, because the Prince had clicked his heels together, and, leaning over her hand, kissed it, just like he did with his Aunt Annunciata when he went for tea with her. Mrs. Thorpe was quite taken aback, not by the kiss itself, but by the elegance with which he paid the compliment.

Then she looked down, and it restored her composure to find that Ferdinand William Otto, too, had turned eyes toward the cake. He was, after all, only a hungry small boy. With quick tenderness she stooped and kissed him gravely on the forehead. Caresses were strange to Ferdinand William Otto. His warm little heart leaped and pounded. At that moment, he would have died for her!

Then she looked down, and it helped her regain her composure to see that Ferdinand William Otto had also turned his gaze toward the cake. He was, after all, just a hungry little boy. With quick affection, she bent down and kissed him seriously on the forehead. Affection was unfamiliar to Ferdinand William Otto. His warm little heart raced and pounded. In that moment, he would have done anything for her!

Mr. Thorpe came home a little late. He kissed Bobby twelve times, and one to grow on. He shook hands absently with the visitor, and gave the Fraulein the evening paper—an extravagance on which he insisted, although one could read the news for nothing by going to the cafe on the corner. Then he drew his wife aside.

Mr. Thorpe came home a bit late. He kissed Bobby twelve times, plus one extra. He shook hands absentmindedly with the visitor and handed the Fraulein the evening paper—something he insisted on, even though you could read the news for free at the café on the corner. Then he pulled his wife aside.

“Look here!” he said. “Don’t tell Bobby—no use exciting him, and of course it’s not our funeral anyhow but there’s a report that the Crown Prince has been kidnapped. And that’s not all. The old King is dying!”

“Look here!” he said. “Don’t tell Bobby—there’s no need to upset him, and anyway, it’s not our problem. But there’s a report that the Crown Prince has been kidnapped. And that’s not all. The old King is dying!”

“How terrible!”

“How awful!”

“Worse than that. The old King gone and no Crown Prince! It may mean almost any sort of trouble! I’ve closed up at the Park for the night.” His arm around his wife, he looked through the doorway to where Bobby and Ferdinand were counting the candles. “It’s made me think pretty hard,” he said. “Bobby mustn’t go around alone the way he’s been doing. All Americans here are considered millionaires. If the Crown Prince could go, think how easy—”

“Even worse. The old King is gone and there’s no Crown Prince! That could lead to all kinds of trouble! I’ve shut down the Park for the night.” With his arm around his wife, he looked through the doorway at Bobby and Ferdinand counting the candles. “It’s been on my mind a lot,” he said. “Bobby can’t be wandering around alone like he has been. Everyone thinks all Americans here are millionaires. If the Crown Prince could go, just imagine how easy that would be—”

His arm tightened around his wife, and together they went in to the birthday feast. Ferdinand William Otto was hungry. He ate eagerly—chicken, fruit compote, potato salad—again shades of the Court physicians, who fed him at night a balanced ration of milk, egg, and zwieback! Bobby also ate busily, and conversation languished.

His arm wrapped around his wife, and together they entered the birthday feast. Ferdinand William Otto was hungry. He ate enthusiastically—chicken, fruit salad, potato salad—reminded of the Court doctors who fed him at night a balanced diet of milk, eggs, and zwieback! Bobby also ate busily, and the conversation faded.

Then the moment came when, the first cravings appeased, they sat back in their chairs while Pepy cleared the table and brought in a knife to cut the cake. Mr. Thorpe had excused himself for a moment. Now he came back, with a bottle wrapped in a newspaper, and sat down again.

Then the moment arrived when, after satisfying their initial cravings, they leaned back in their chairs while Pepy cleared the table and brought in a knife to cut the cake. Mr. Thorpe had stepped away for a moment. Now he returned, holding a bottle wrapped in a newspaper, and sat down again.

“I thought,” he said, “as this is a real occasion, not exactly Robert’s coming of age, but marking his arrival at years of discretion, the period when he ceases to be a small boy and becomes a big one, we might drink a toast to it.”

“I thought,” he said, “since this is a special occasion, not quite Robert’s coming of age, but celebrating his transition into adulthood, the time when he stops being a little boy and becomes a big one, we could raise a toast to it.”

“Robert!” objected the big boy’s mother.

“Robert!” protested the big boy’s mom.

“A teaspoonful each, honey,” he begged. “It changes it from a mere supper to a festivity.”

“A teaspoon each, please, honey,” he pleaded. “It turns a regular dinner into a celebration.”

He poured a few drops of wine into the children’s glasses, and filled them up with water. Then he filled the others, and sat smiling, this big young man, who had brought his loved ones across the sea, and was trying to make them happy up a flight of stone stairs, above a concierge’s bureau that smelled of garlic.

He poured a little wine into the kids' glasses and topped them off with water. Then he filled the others and sat there smiling, this big young man who had brought his loved ones across the sea and was trying to make them happy up a flight of stone stairs, above a concierge's desk that smelled like garlic.

“First,” he said, “I believe it is customary to toast the King. Friends, I give you the good King and brave soldier, Ferdinand of Livonia.”

“First,” he said, “I think it’s traditional to raise a toast to the King. Friends, let’s toast the good King and brave soldier, Ferdinand of Livonia.”

They stood up to drink it, and even Pepy had a glass.

They stood up to drink it, and even Pepy had a glass.

Ferdinand William Otto was on his feet first. He held his glass up in his right hand, and his eyes shone. He knew what to do. He had seen the King’s health drunk any number of times.

Ferdinand William Otto was the first to stand up. He raised his glass in his right hand, and his eyes sparkled. He knew exactly what to do. He had toasted to the King's health plenty of times before.

“To His Majesty, Ferdinand of Livonia,” he said solemnly. “God keep the King!”

“To His Majesty, Ferdinand of Livonia,” he said seriously. “God save the King!”

Over their glasses Mrs. Thorpe’s eyes met her husband’s. How they trained their children here!

Over their glasses, Mrs. Thorpe locked eyes with her husband. Look at how they raised their kids here!

But Ferdinand William Otto had not finished. “I give you,” he said, in his clear young treble, holding his glass, “the President of the United States—The President!”

But Ferdinand William Otto wasn't done. “I give you,” he said, in his clear young voice, holding up his glass, “the President of the United States—The President!”

“The President!” said Mr. Thorpe.

"The President!" exclaimed Mr. Thorpe.

They drank again, except the Fraulein, who disapproved of children being made much of, and only pretended to sip her wine.

They drank again, except for the Fraulein, who didn't like it when children were overly spoiled, and she only pretended to sip her wine.

“Bobby,” said his mother, with a catch in her voice, “haven’t you something to suggest—as a toast?”

“Bobby,” his mom said, her voice shaking a bit, “don’t you have something to suggest—as a toast?”

Bobby’s eyes were on the cake; he came back with difficulty.

Bobby’s eyes were fixed on the cake; he struggled to pull away.

“Well,” he meditated, “I guess—would ‘Home’ be all right?”

“Well,” he thought, “I guess—would ‘Home’ be okay?”

“Home!” they all said, a little shakily, and drank to it.

“Home!” they all said, a bit unsteadily, and raised their drinks to it.

Home! To the Thorpes, a little house on a shady street in America; to the Fraulein, a thatched cottage in the mountains of Germany and an old mother; to Pepy, the room in a tenement where she went at night; to Ferdinand William Otto, a formal suite of apartments in the Palace, surrounded by pomp, ordered by rule and precedent, hardened by military discipline, and unsoftened by family love, save for the grim affection of the old King.

Home! For the Thorpes, it's a cozy house on a shady street in America; for the Fraulein, it's a thatched cottage in the mountains of Germany and her old mother; for Pepy, it's the room in a tenement where she retreats at night; for Ferdinand William Otto, it's a formal suite of apartments in the Palace, surrounded by grandeur, structured by rules and traditions, strict from military discipline, and lacking any warmth from family love, except for the stern affection of the old King.

Home!

Home!

After all, Pepy’s plan went astray, for the Fraulein got the china baby, and Ferdinand William Otto the Lincoln penny.

After all, Pepy's plan went off track, because the Fraulein got the china baby, and Ferdinand William Otto got the Lincoln penny.

“That,” said Bobby’s father, “is a Lincoln penny, young man. It bears the portrait of Abraham Lincoln. Have you ever heard of him?”

“That,” said Bobby’s father, “is a Lincoln penny, young man. It has the portrait of Abraham Lincoln on it. Have you ever heard of him?”

The Prince looked up. Did he not know the “Gettysburg Address” by heart?

The Prince looked up. Didn’t he know the “Gettysburg Address” by heart?

“Yes, sir,” he said. “The—my grandfather thinks that President Lincoln was a very great man.”

“Yes, sir,” he said. “My grandfather believes that President Lincoln was a truly great man.”

“One of the world’s greatest. I hardly thought, over here—” Mr. Thorpe paused and looked speculatively at the boy. “You’d better keep that penny where you won’t lose it,” he said soberly. “It doesn’t hurt us to try to be good. If you’re in trouble, think of the difficulties Abraham Lincoln surmounted. If you want to be great, think how great he was.” He was a trifle ashamed of his own earnestness. “All that for a penny, young man!”

“One of the world's greatest. I never thought, over here—” Mr. Thorpe paused and looked thoughtfully at the boy. “You should keep that penny safe so you don’t lose it,” he said seriously. “It doesn’t hurt to try to be good. If you’re facing challenges, remember the obstacles Abraham Lincoln overcame. If you want to be great, think about how great he was.” He felt a little embarrassed by his own seriousness. “All that for a penny, young man!”

The festivities were taking a serious turn. There was a little packet at each plate, and now Bobby’s mother reached over and opened hers.

The celebrations were getting serious. There was a small packet at each plate, and now Bobby's mom leaned over and opened hers.

“Oh!” she said, and exhibited a gaudy tissue paper bonnet. Everybody had one. Mr. Thorpe’s was a dunce’s cap, and Fraulein’s a giddy Pierrette of black and white. Bobby had a military cap. With eager fingers Ferdinand William Otto opened his; he had never tasted this delicious paper-cap joy before.

“Oh!” she exclaimed, showing off a flashy tissue paper hat. Everyone had one. Mr. Thorpe’s was a dunce cap, and Fraulein’s was a playful Pierrette in black and white. Bobby had a military cap. With excited fingers, Ferdinand William Otto opened his; he had never experienced this delightful joy of a paper cap before.

It was a crown, a sturdy bit of gold paper, cut into points and set with red paste jewels—a gem of a crown. He was charmed. He put it on his head, with the unconsciousness of childhood, and posed delightedly.

It was a crown, a sturdy piece of gold paper cut into points and adorned with red paste jewels—a real gem of a crown. He was captivated. He placed it on his head with the carefree innocence of childhood and posed excitedly.

The Fraulein looked at Prince Ferdinand William Otto, and slowly the color left her lean face. She stared. It was he, then, and none other. Stupid, not to have known at the beginning! He, the Crown Prince, here in the home of these barbarous Americans, when, by every plan that had been made, he should now be in the hands of those who would dispose of him.

The young woman looked at Prince Ferdinand William Otto, and gradually the color drained from her thin face. She stared. It was really him, and no one else. It was foolish not to have figured it out at first! He, the Crown Prince, here in the house of these uncivilized Americans, when, according to every plan that had been laid out, he should be with those who would take control of him.

“I give you,” said Mr. Thorpe, raising his glass toward his wife, “the giver of the feast. Boys, up with you!”

“I give you,” said Mr. Thorpe, raising his glass toward his wife, “the one who's hosting the feast. Boys, get up!”

It was then that the Fraulein, making an excuse, slipped out of the room.

It was then that the young woman, finding an excuse, quietly left the room.





CHAPTER XXXVI. THE KING IS DEAD

Now at last the old King’s hour had come. Mostly he slept, as though his body, eager for its long rest, had already given up the struggle. Stimulants, given by his devoted physician, had no effect. Other physicians there were, a group of them, but it was Doctor Wiederman who stood by the bed and waited.

Now, finally, the old King’s time had arrived. Mostly he slept, as if his body, ready for its long rest, had already surrendered. Stimulants provided by his loyal doctor had no impact. There were other doctors, a whole group of them, but it was Doctor Wiederman who stayed by the bed and waited.

Father Gregory, his friend of many years, had come again from Etzel, and it was he who had administered the sacrament. The King had roused for it, and had smiled at the father.

Father Gregory, his longtime friend, had come again from Etzel, and it was he who had given the sacrament. The King had awakened for it and had smiled at the father.

“So!” he said, almost in a whisper, “you would send me clean! It is hard to scour an old kettle.”

“So!” he said, almost in a whisper, “you want to send me off spotless! It’s tough to scrub an old pot.”

Doctor Wiederman bent over the bed. “Majesty,” he implored, “if there is anything we can do to make you comfortable—”

Doctor Wiederman leaned over the bed. “Your Majesty,” he urged, “if there’s anything we can do to make you feel comfortable—”

“Give me Hubert’s picture,” said the King. When his fingers refused to hold it, Annunciata came forward swiftly and held it before him. But his heavy eyes closed. With more intuition than might have been expected of her, the Archduchess laid it on the white coverlet, and placed her father’s hand on it.

“Give me Hubert’s picture,” said the King. When his fingers wouldn’t grip it, Annunciata stepped forward quickly and held it in front of him. But his heavy eyes shut. With a surprising amount of intuition, the Archduchess set it down on the white coverlet and placed her father’s hand on it.

The physicians consulted in an alcove. Annunciata went back to her restless, noiseless pacing of the room. Father Gregory went to a window, and stared out. He saw, not the silent crowd in the Place, but many other things; the King, as a boy, chafing under the restraint of Court ceremonial; the King, as a young man, taking a wife who did not love him. He saw the King madly in love with his wife, and turning to excesses to forget her. Then, and for this the old priest thanked the God who was so real to him, he saw the Queen bear children, and turning to her husband because he was their father. They had lived to love deeply and’ truly.

The doctors talked in a corner. Annunciata continued her restless, silent pacing of the room. Father Gregory went to a window and looked outside. He didn’t see the quiet crowd in the square but many other things; the King as a boy, struggling against the limitations of Court formality; the King as a young man, marrying a woman who didn’t love him. He saw the King madly in love with his wife and resorting to extremes to forget her. Then, for this, the old priest thanked the God who felt so real to him, he saw the Queen having children and turning to her husband because he was their father. They had lived to love deeply and truly.

Then had come the inevitable griefs. The Queen had died, and had been saved a tragedy, for Hubert had been violently done to death. And now again a tragedy had come, but one the King would never know.

Then the inevitable griefs arrived. The Queen had died and had been spared a tragedy, for Hubert had been violently killed. And now another tragedy had occurred, but it was one the King would never know.

The two Sisters of Mercy stood beside the bed, and looked down at the quiet figure.

The two Sisters of Mercy stood by the bed and looked down at the quiet figure.

“I should wish to die so,” whispered the elder. “A long life, filled with many deeds, and then to sleep away!”

“I would want to die like this,” whispered the elder. “A long life, full of many accomplishments, and then just drift off to sleep!”

“A long life, full of many sorrows!” observed the younger one, her eyes full of tears. “He has outlived all that he loved.”

“A long life, filled with many sorrows!” the younger one remarked, her eyes brimming with tears. “He has outlived everyone he cared about.”

“Except the little Otto.”

"Except for little Otto."

Their glances met, for even here there was a question.

Their eyes locked, because there was still a question even here.

As if their thought had penetrated the haze which is, perhaps, the mist that hides from us the gates of heaven, the old King opened his eyes.

As if their thoughts had pierced through the fog that might be the mist hiding the gates of heaven from us, the old King opened his eyes.

“Otto!” he said. “I—wish—”

"Otto!" he said. "I wish—"

Annunciata bent over him. “He is coming, father,” she told him, with white lips.

Annunciata leaned over him. “He’s coming, Dad,” she said, her lips pale.

She slipped to her knees beside the bed, and looked up to Doctor Wiederman with appealing eyes.

She dropped to her knees beside the bed and looked up at Doctor Wiederman with pleading eyes.

“I am afraid,” she whispered. “Can you not—?”

“I’m scared,” she whispered. “Can’t you—?”

He shook his head. She had asked a question in her glance, and he had answered. The Crown Prince was gone. Perhaps the search would be successful. Could he not be held, then, until the boy was found? And Doctor Wiederman had answered “No.”

He shook his head. She had asked a question with her eyes, and he had responded. The Crown Prince was gone. Maybe the search would be successful. Could he not be kept here until the boy was found? And Doctor Wiederman had said “No.”

In the antechamber the Council waited, standing and without speech. But in an armchair beside the door to the King’s room the Chancellor sat, his face buried in his hands. In spite of precautions, in spite of everything, the blow had fallen. The Crown Prince, to him at once son and sovereign, the little Crown Prince, was gone. And his old friend, his comrade of many years, lay at his last hour.

In the waiting room, the Council stood in silence. But in an armchair next to the door to the King’s room, the Chancellor sat with his face buried in his hands. Despite precautions and efforts, the worst had happened. The Crown Prince, both a son and a leader to him, the young Crown Prince, was gone. And his old friend, his companion of many years, was in his final moments.

Another regiment left the Palace, to break ranks beyond the crowd, and add to the searchers. They marched to a muffled drum. As the sound reached him, the old warrior stirred. He had come to this, he who had planned, not for himself, but for his country. And because he was thinking clearly, in spite of his grief, he saw that his very ambition for the boy had been his undoing. In the alliance with Karnia he had given the Terrorists a scourge to flay the people to revolt.

Another regiment left the Palace, moving through the crowd to join the searchers. They marched to a subdued drumbeat. When he heard the sound, the old warrior stirred. He had ended up in this situation, he who had made plans, not for himself, but for his country. And despite his sorrow, he thought clearly and realized that his own ambition for the boy had led to his downfall. In the alliance with Karnia, he had given the Terrorists a weapon to incite the people to revolt.

Now he waited for the King’s death. Waited numbly. For, with the tolling of St. Stefan’s bell would rise the cry for the new King.

Now he waited for the King’s death. Waited in a daze. Because, with the ringing of St. Stefan’s bell, the call for the new King would begin.

And there was no King.

And there was no king.

In the little room where the Sisters kept their medicines, so useless now, Hedwig knelt at the Prie-dieu and prayed.

In the small room where the Sisters stored their medicines, now so pointless, Hedwig knelt at the prayer desk and prayed.

She tried to pray for her grandfather’s soul, but she could not. Her one cry was for Otto, that he be saved and brought back. In the study she had found the burntwood frame, and she held it hugged close to her with its broken-backed “F,” its tottering “W,” and wavering “O”, with its fat Cupids in sashes, and the places where an over-earnest small hand had slipped.

She tried to pray for her grandfather’s soul, but she couldn’t. Her only plea was for Otto, that he be saved and brought back. In the study, she found the charred frame, and she held it close to her, with its crooked “F,” its unsteady “W,” and wobbly “O,” adorned with plump Cupids in sashes, and the spots where an overly eager small hand had slipped.

Hilda stood by the stand, and fingered the bottles. Her nose was swollen with crying, but she was stealthily removing corks and sniffing at the contents of the bottles with the automatic curiosity of the young.

Hilda stood by the stand, fiddling with the bottles. Her nose was puffy from crying, but she was quietly pulling out corks and smelling the contents of the bottles with the instinctive curiosity of youth.

The King roused again. “Mettlich?” he asked.

The King woke up again. “Mettlich?” he asked.

The elder Sister tiptoed to the door and opened it. The Council turned, dread on their faces. She placed a hand on the Chancellor’s shoulder.

The older sister quietly walked to the door and opened it. The Council turned, fear on their faces. She put a hand on the Chancellor’s shoulder.

“His Majesty has asked for you.”

“His Majesty wants to see you.”

When he looked up, dazed, she bent down and took his hand.

When he looked up, confused, she bent down and took his hand.

“Courage!” she said quietly.

“Be brave!” she said quietly.

The Chancellor stood a second inside the door. Then he went to the side of the bed, and knelt, his lips to the cold, white hand on the counterpane.

The Chancellor paused for a moment inside the door. Then he walked to the side of the bed and knelt, kissing the cold, white hand resting on the blanket.

“Sire!” he choked. “It is I—Mettlich.”

“Sire!” he gasped. “It’s me—Mettlich.”

The King looked at him, and placed his hand on the bowed gray head. Then his eyes turned to Annunciata and rested there. It was as if he saw her, not as the embittered woman of late years, but as the child of the woman he had loved.

The King looked at him and put his hand on the bent gray head. Then his gaze shifted to Annunciata and lingered there. It was as if he saw her, not as the bitter woman she had become, but as the child of the woman he once loved.

“A good friend, and a good daughter,” he said clearly. “Few men die so fortunate, and fewer sovereigns.” His hand moved from Mettlich’s head, and rested on the photograph.

“A good friend and a good daughter,” he said clearly. “Few men die so fortunate, and even fewer kings.” His hand moved from Mettlich’s head and rested on the photograph.

The elder Sister leaned forward and touched his wrist. “Doctor!” she said sharply.

The older sister leaned forward and touched his wrist. “Doctor!” she said sharply.

Doctor Wiederman came first, the others following. They grouped around the bed. Then the oldest of them, who had brought Annunciata into the world, touched her on the shoulder.

Doctor Wiederman arrived first, followed by the others. They gathered around the bed. Then, the oldest among them, who had delivered Annunciata, gently touched her on the shoulder.

“Madame!” he said. “Madame, I—His Majesty has passed away.”

“Ma'am!” he said. “Ma'am, I—The King has died.”

Mettlich staggered to his feet, and took a long look at the face of his old sovereign and king.

Mettlich stumbled to his feet and took a long look at the face of his old ruler and king.

In the mean time, things had been happening in the room where the Council waited. The Council, free of the restraint of the Chancellor’s presence, had fallen into low-voiced consultation. What was to be done? They knew already the rumors of the streets, and were helpless before them. They had done what they could. But the boy was gone, and the city rising. Already the garrison of the fortress had been ordered to the Palace, but it could not arrive before midnight. Friese had questioned the wisdom of it, at that, and was for flight as soon as the King died. Bayerl, on the other hand, urged a stand, in the hope that the Crown Prince would be found.

In the meantime, things had been happening in the room where the Council waited. The Council, free from the Chancellor’s presence, had fallen into quiet discussion. What should they do? They were already aware of the rumors circulating in the streets and felt powerless against them. They had done what they could. But the boy was gone, and the city was rising. The garrison at the fortress had already been ordered to the Palace, but they wouldn’t arrive until midnight. Friese had questioned the wisdom of this plan and suggested that they flee as soon as the King died. Bayerl, on the other hand, advocated for making a stand in the hope that the Crown Prince would be found.

Their voices, lowered at first, rose acrimoniously; almost they penetrated to the silent room beyond. On to the discussion came Nikky Larisch, covered with dust and spotted with froth from his horse. He entered without ceremony, his boyish face drawn and white, his cap gone, his eyes staring.

Their voices, quiet at first, grew heated; they nearly reached the silent room beyond. Nikky Larisch joined the conversation, covered in dust and splattered with froth from his horse. He walked in without any formalities, his boyish face pale and drawn, his cap missing, his eyes wide.

“The Chancellor?” he said.

"The Chancellor?" he asked.

Some one pointed to the room beyond.

Someone pointed to the room beyond.

Nikky hesitated. Then, being young and dramatic, even in tragedy, he unbuckled his sword-belt and took it off, placing it on a table.

Nikky hesitated. Then, being young and dramatic, even in tragedy, he unbuckled his sword belt and took it off, placing it on a table.

“Gentlemen,” he said, “I have come to surrender myself.”

“Gentlemen,” he said, “I’ve come to turn myself in.”

The Council stared.

The Council stared.

“For what reason?” demanded Marschall coldly.

“For what reason?” Marschall asked coldly.

“I believe it is called high treason.” He closed his eyes for a moment. “It is because of my negligence that this thing has happened. He was in my charge, and I left him.”

“I think they call it high treason.” He shut his eyes for a moment. “It's my negligence that led to this. He was my responsibility, and I abandoned him.”

No one said anything. The Council looked at a loss, rather like a flock of sheep confronting some strange animal.

No one said anything. The Council looked confused, just like a group of sheep facing an unfamiliar creature.

“I would have shot myself,” said Nikky Larisch, “but it was too easy.”

“I would have killed myself,” said Nikky Larisch, “but it felt too easy.”

Then, rather at a loss as to the exact etiquette of arresting one’s self, he bowed slightly and waited.

Then, unsure about the proper etiquette for stopping oneself, he gave a slight bow and waited.

The door into the King’s bedchamber opened.

The door to the King’s bedroom opened.

The Chancellor came through, his face working. It closed behind him.

The Chancellor came in, his face tense. The door closed behind him.

“Gentlemen of the Council,” he said. “It is my duty my duty—to announce—” His voice broke; his grizzled chin quivered; tears rolled down his cheeks. “Friends,” he said pitifully, “our good King—my old comrade—is dead!”

“Gentlemen of the Council,” he said. “I have the responsibility—my duty—to announce—” His voice faltered; his gray chin trembled; tears streamed down his face. “Friends,” he said sadly, “our good King—my old comrade—is gone!”

The birthday supper was over. It had ended with an American ice-cream, brought in carefully by Pepy, because of its expensiveness. They had cut the cake with Boby on the top, and the Crown Prince had eaten far more than was good for him.

The birthday dinner was over. It ended with an American ice cream, brought in carefully by Pepy because it was so expensive. They had cut the cake with Boby on the top, and the Crown Prince had eaten far more than was good for him.

He sat, fingering the Lincoln penny and feeling extremely full and very contented.

He sat, toying with the Lincoln penny and feeling really full and very satisfied.

Then, suddenly, from a far-off church a deep-toned bell began to toll slowly.

Then, suddenly, a deep bell from a distant church started to ring slowly.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto caught it. St. Stefan’s bell! He sat up and listened. The sound was faint; one felt it rather than heard it, but the slow booming was unmistakable. He got up and pushed his chair back.

Prince Ferdinand William Otto caught it. St. Stefan’s bell! He sat up and listened. The sound was faint; you sensed it more than heard it, but the slow booming was unmistakable. He stood up and pushed his chair back.

Other bells had taken it up, and now the whole city seemed alive with bells—bells that swung sadly from side to side, as if they said over and over: “Alas, alas!”

Other bells had joined in, and now the whole city felt alive with bells—bells that swayed mournfully from side to side, as if they were repeating: “Oh no, oh no!”

Something like panic seized Ferdinand William Otto. Some calamity had happened. Some one was perhaps his grandfather.

Something like a panic gripped Ferdinand William Otto. Something terrible had occurred. Someone might be his grandfather.

He turned an appealing face to Mrs. Thorpe. “I must go,” he said: “I do not wish to appear rude, but something is wrong. The bells—”

He turned an attractive face to Mrs. Thorpe. “I have to go,” he said. “I don’t want to seem rude, but something is off. The bells—”

Pepy had beet listening, too. Her broad face worked. “They mean but one thing,” she said slowly. “I have heard it said many times. When St. Stefan’s tolls life that, the King is dead!”

Pepy had been listening, too. Her broad face was tense. “They mean one thing,” she said slowly. “I’ve heard it said many times. When St. Stefan’s bell tolls like that, the King is dead!”

“No! No!” cried Ferdinand William Otto and ran madly out of the door.

"No! No!" cried Ferdinand William Otto and dashed out of the door.





CHAPTER XXXVII. LONG LIVE THE KING!

While the birthday supper was at its height, in the bureau of the concierge sat old Adelbert, heavy and despairing. That very day had he learned to what use the Committee would put the information he had given them, and his old heart was dead within him. One may not be loyal for seventy years, and then easily become a traitor.

While the birthday dinner was in full swing, old Adelbert sat in the concierge's office, feeling weighed down and hopeless. That very day, he had discovered how the Committee intended to use the information he had provided, and his heart felt crushed. You can't be loyal for seventy years and then just turn into a traitor.

He had surveyed stonily the costume in which the little Prince was to be taken away. He had watched while the boxes of ammunition were uncovered in their barrels, he had seen the cobbler’s shop become a seething hive of activity, where all day men had come and gone. He had heard the press beneath his feet fall silent because its work was done, and at dusk he had with his own eyes beheld men who carried forth, under their arms, blazing placards for the walls of the town.

He had watched with a stern expression as the costume for the little Prince was prepared for departure. He observed the ammunition boxes being opened from their barrels and saw the cobbler’s shop bustling with activity, filled with men coming and going all day long. He noticed the press under his feet go quiet because its work was finished, and at dusk, he personally saw men carrying bright placards to put up on the town's walls.

Then, at seven o’clock, something had happened.

Then, at seven o’clock, something had happened.

The concierge’s niece had gone, leaving the supper ready cooked on the back of the stove. Old Adelbert sat alone, and watched the red bars of the stove fade to black. By that time it was done, and he was of the damned. The Crown Prince, who was of an age with the American lad upstairs, the Crown Prince was in the hands of his enemies. He, old Adelbert, had done it.

The concierge’s niece had left, leaving the dinner cooked and sitting on the back of the stove. Old Adelbert sat alone, watching the red glow of the stove fade to black. By that time, it was finished, and he felt like one of the damned. The Crown Prince, who was the same age as the American kid upstairs, was in the clutches of his enemies. He, old Adelbert, had done it.

And now it was forever too late. Terrible thoughts filled his mind. He could not live thus, yet he could not die. The daughter must have the pension. He must live, a traitor, he on whose breast the King himself had pinned a decoration.

And now it was permanently too late. Horrible thoughts consumed his mind. He couldn’t go on like this, yet he couldn’t bring himself to die. His daughter had to receive the pension. He had to live, a traitor, he who had once received a medal from the King himself.

He wore his new uniform, in honor of the day. Suddenly he felt that he could not wear it any longer. He had no right to any uniform. He who had sold his country was of no country.

He put on his new uniform to honor the day. Suddenly, he felt he couldn't wear it anymore. He had no right to any uniform. He who had betrayed his country belonged to no country.

He went slowly out and up the staircase, dragging his wooden leg painfully from step to step. He heard the concierge come in below, his heavy footsteps reechoed through the building. Inside the door he called furiously to his niece. Old Adelbert heard him strike a match to light the gas.

He slowly made his way out and up the stairs, pulling his wooden leg painfully from one step to the next. He heard the concierge come in downstairs, and his heavy footsteps echoed through the building. Inside the door, he called out angrily to his niece. Old Adelbert heard him strike a match to light the gas.

On the staircase he met the Fraulein hurrying down. Her face was strained and her eyes glittering. She hesitated, as though she would speak, then she went on past him. He could hear her running. It reminded the old man of that day in the Opera, when a child ran down the staircase, and, as is the way of the old, he repeated himself: “One would think new legs grew in place of old ones, like the claws of sea-creatures,” he said fretfully. And went on up the staircase.

On the staircase, he ran into the Fraulein hurrying down. Her face was tense and her eyes shone. She paused as if she wanted to say something, but then she just continued past him. He could hear her running. It reminded the old man of that day at the opera when a child ran down the stairs, and, as old people often do, he repeated himself: “You’d think new legs grew in place of the old ones, like the claws of sea creatures,” he said irritably. Then he continued up the stairs.

In his room he sat down on a straight chair inside the door, and stared ahead. Then, slowly and mechanically, he took off his new uniform and donned the old one. He would have put on civilian clothes, had he possessed any. For by the deeds of that day he had forfeited the right to the King’s garb.

In his room, he sat down on a straight chair by the door and stared ahead. Then, slowly and robotically, he took off his new uniform and put on the old one. He would have worn regular clothes if he had any. Because of the events of that day, he had lost the right to wear the King’s clothing.

It was there that Black Humbert, hurrying up, found him. The concierge was livid, his massive frame shook with excitement.

It was there that Black Humbert, rushing in, found him. The concierge was furious, his large frame shaking with excitement.

“Quick!” he said, and swore a great oath. “To the shop of the cobbler Heinz, and tell him this word. Here in the building is the boy.”

“Quick!” he said, and swore a big oath. “Go to the cobbler Heinz’s shop and tell him this. The boy is here in the building.”

“What boy?”

"Which boy?"

The concierge closed a great hand on the veteran’s shoulder. “Who but the Crown Prince himself!” he said.

The concierge placed a strong hand on the veteran's shoulder. “Who else but the Crown Prince himself!” he said.

“But I thought—how can he be here?”

“But I was thinking—how is he here?”

“Here is he, in our very hands. It is no time to ask questions.”

“Here he is, right in our hands. There's no time to ask questions.”

“If he is here—”

“If he’s here—”

“He is with the Americans,” hissed the concierge, the veins on his forehead swollen with excitement. “Now, go, and quickly. I shall watch. Say that when I have secured the lad, I shall take him there. Let all be ready. An hour ago,” he said, raising his great fists on high, “and everything lost. Now hurry, old wooden leg. It is a great night.”

“He's with the Americans,” the concierge whispered, his forehead veins bulging with excitement. “Now, go, and fast. I’ll keep an eye out. Tell them that once I’ve got the kid, I’ll bring him there. Let’s get everything ready. An hour ago,” he said, raising his big fists high, “and everything was lost. Now hurry, you old wooden leg. It’s a big night.”

“But—I cannot. Already I have done too much. I am damned. I have lost my soul. I who am soon to die.”

“But—I can't. I've already done too much. I'm doomed. I've lost my soul. I who am about to die.”

“YOU WILL GO.”

"You're going."

And, at last, he went, hobbling down the staircase recklessly, because the looming figure at the stair head was listening. He reached the street. There, only a block away, was the cobbler’s shop, lighted, but with the dirty curtains drawn across the window.

And finally, he left, awkwardly making his way down the stairs without care, because the figure at the top was listening. He got to the street. Just a block away was the cobbler’s shop, lit up, but with the grimy curtains pulled across the window.

Old Adelbert gazed at it. Then he commended his soul to God, and turned toward the Palace.

Old Adelbert looked at it. Then he entrusted his soul to God and turned toward the Palace.

He passed the Opera. On Carnival night it should have been open and in gala array, with lines of carriages and machines before it. It was closed, and dreary. But old Adelbert saw it not at all. He stumped along, panting with haste and exhaustion, to do the thing he had set himself to do.

He walked past the Opera. On Carnival night, it should have been lively and beautifully decorated, with lines of carriages and vehicles in front. Instead, it was closed and gloomy. But old Adelbert didn’t notice it at all. He trudged along, out of breath and tired, determined to accomplish what he had set out to do.

Here was the Palace. Before it were packed dense throngs of silent people. Now and then a man put down a box, and rising on it, addressed the crowd, attempting to rouse them. Each time angry hands pulled him down, and hisses greeted him as he slunk away.

Here stood the Palace. In front of it were tightly packed crowds of silent people. Occasionally, a man placed a box down, climbed on it, and tried to speak to the crowd, attempting to motivate them. Each time, angry hands dragged him down, and hisses followed as he backed away.

Had old Adelbert been alive to anything but his mission, he would have seen that this was no mob of revolutionists, but a throng of grieving people, awaiting the great bell of St. Stefan’s with its dire news.

Had old Adelbert been aware of anything beyond his mission, he would have seen that this wasn't a crowd of revolutionaries, but a gathering of grieving people, waiting for the great bell of St. Stefan’s to deliver its grim news.

Then, above their heads, it rang out, slow, ominous, terrible. A sob ran through the crowd. In groups, and at last as a whole, the throng knelt. Men uncovered and women wept.

Then, above their heads, it rang out, slow, ominous, terrible. A sob ran through the crowd. In groups, and at last as a whole, the throng knelt. Men took off their hats and women cried.

The bell rang on. At its first notes old Adelbert stopped, staggered, almost fell. Then he uncovered his head.

The bell kept ringing. At the first sound, old Adelbert stopped, stumbled, and almost fell. Then he took off his hat.

“Gone!” he said. “The old King! My old King!”

“Gone!” he exclaimed. “The old King! My old King!”

His face twitched. But the horror behind him drove him on through the kneeling crowd. Where it refused to yield, he drove the iron point of his wooden leg into yielding flesh, and so made his way.

His face twitched. But the terror behind him pushed him forward through the kneeling crowd. Where they wouldn’t move aside, he drove the sharp end of his wooden leg into their flesh, forcing his way through.

Here, in the throng, Olga of the garderobe met him, and laid a trembling hand on his arm. He shook her off, but she clung to him.

Here, in the crowd, Olga from the garderobe met him and placed a trembling hand on his arm. He shook her off, but she held on to him.

“Know you what they are saying?” she whispered. “That the Crown Prince is stolen. And it is true. Soldiers scour the city everywhere.”

“Do you know what they’re saying?” she whispered. “That the Crown Prince has been kidnapped. And it’s true. Soldiers are searching everywhere in the city.”

“Let me go,” said old Adelbert, fiercely.

“Let me go,” said old Adelbert, angrily.

“They say,” she persisted, “that the Chancellor has made away with him, to sell us to Karnia.”

“They say,” she continued, “that the Chancellor has gotten rid of him to sell us to Karnia.”

“Fools!” cried old Adelbert, and pushed her off. When she refused to release him, he planted his iron toe on her shapely one and worked his way forward. The crowd had risen, and now stood expectantly facing the Palace. Some one raised a cry and others took it up.

“Fools!” shouted old Adelbert, pushing her away. When she wouldn’t let go of him, he stomped down on her pretty foot with his iron toe and made his way forward. The crowd had gotten up and was now watching the Palace with anticipation. Someone shouted, and others joined in.

“The King!” they cried. “Show us the little King!”

“The King!” they shouted. “Let us see the little King!”

But the balcony outside the dead King’s apartments remained empty. The curtains at the long windows were drawn, save at one, opened for air. The breeze shook its curtains to and fro, but no small, childish figure emerged. The cries kept up, but there was a snarl in the note now.

But the balcony outside the dead King’s apartments stayed vacant. The curtains at the long windows were closed, except for one, which was open for fresh air. The breeze fluttered its curtains back and forth, but no small, childlike figure appeared. The cries continued, but now there was a snarl in their tone.

“The King! Long live the King! Where is he?”

“The King! Long live the King! Where is he?”

A man in a red costume, near old Adelbert, leaped on a box and lighted a flaming torch. “Aye!” he yelled, “call for the little King. Where is he? What have they done with him?”

A man in a red outfit, close to old Adelbert, jumped on a box and lit a flaming torch. “Hey!” he shouted, “call for the little King. Where is he? What have they done with him?”

Old Adelbert pushed on. The voice of the revolutionist died behind him, in a chorus of fury. From nowhere, apparently, came lighted box-banners proclaiming the Chancellor’s treason, and demanding a Republic. Some of them instructed the people to gather around the Parliament, where, it was stated, leading citizens were already forming a Republic. Some, more violent, suggested an advance on the Palace.

Old Adelbert kept moving forward. The sound of the revolutionary shouting faded behind him, drowned out by a chorus of anger. Suddenly, illuminated posters appeared out of nowhere, denouncing the Chancellor's betrayal and calling for a Republic. Some of these signs urged people to gather at the Parliament, where, it was said, prominent citizens were already creating a Republic. Others, taking a more aggressive stance, proposed marching on the Palace.

The crowd at first ignored them, but as time went on, it grew ugly. By all precedent, the new King should be now before them. What, then, if this rumor was true? Where was the little King?

The crowd initially overlooked them, but as time passed, it became hostile. According to all traditions, the new King should be standing before them now. So, what if this rumor was true? Where was the young King?

Revolution, now, in the making. A flame ready to blaze. Hastily, on the outskirts of the throng, a delegation formed to visit the Palace, and learn the truth. Orderly citizens these, braving the terror of that forbidding and guarded pile in the interests of the land they loved.

Revolution is underway, a spark ready to ignite. Quickly, on the edges of the crowd, a group gathered to visit the Palace and uncover the truth. These were orderly citizens, facing the fear of that daunting and heavily guarded building for the sake of the country they cherished.

Drums were now beating steadily, filling the air with their throbbing, almost drowning out the solemn tolling of the bell. Around them were rallying angry groups. As the groups grew large, each drum led its followers toward the Government House, where, on the steps; the revolutionary party harangued the crowd. Bonfires sprang up, built of no one knew what, in the public squares. Red fire burned. The drums throbbed.

Drums were now pounding steadily, filling the air with their throbbing sound, almost drowning out the serious ringing of the bell. Angry groups were gathering around them. As the groups grew larger, each drum guided its followers toward the Government House, where the revolutionary party rallied the crowd from the steps. Bonfires appeared in the public squares, built from who knows what. Red flames blazed. The drums thudded.

The city had not yet risen. It was large and slow to move. Slow, too, to believe in treason, or that it had no king. But it was a matter of moments now, not of hours.

The city hadn’t woken up yet. It was big and sluggish. It was also slow to accept betrayal or that it lacked a king. But it was just a matter of moments now, not hours.

The noise penetrated into the very wards of the hospital. Red fires bathed pale faces on their pillows in a feverish glow. Nurses gathered at the windows, their uniforms and faces alike scarlet in the glare, and whispered together.

The noise seeped into the hospital's wards. Red light cast a feverish glow on the pale faces resting on their pillows. Nurses gathered at the windows, their uniforms and faces equally bright in the glare, and whispered to each other.

One such group gathered near the bedside of the student Haeckel, still in his lethargy. His body had gained strength, so that he was clothed at times, to wander aimlessly about the ward. But he had remained dazed. Now and then the curtain of the past lifted, but for a moment only. He had forgotten his name. He spent long hours struggling to pierce the mist.

One group gathered by the bedside of the student Haeckel, who was still in a daze. His body had regained some strength, allowing him to get dressed occasionally and wander aimlessly around the ward. However, he still felt confused. Occasionally, memories from the past would come back briefly, but only for a moment. He had forgotten his name and spent long hours trying to clear the fog in his mind.

But mostly he lay, or sat, as now, beside his bed, a bandage still on his head, clad in shirt and trousers, bare feet thrust into worn hospital slippers. The red glare had not roused him, nor yet the beat of the drums. But a word or two that one of the nurses spoke caught his ear and held him. He looked up, and slowly rose to his feet. Unsteadily he made his way to a window, holding to the sill to steady himself.

But mostly he lay or sat, like now, next to his bed, a bandage still on his head, dressed in a shirt and pants, with his bare feet shoved into worn hospital slippers. The red glare hadn’t woken him, nor had the sound of the drums. But a word or two that one of the nurses said caught his attention and kept him. He glanced up and slowly got to his feet. Unsteadily, he made his way to a window, holding onto the sill to steady himself.

Old Adelbert had been working his way impatiently. The temper of the mob was growing ugly. It was suspicious, frightened, potentially dangerous.

Old Adelbert had been trying to make his way impatiently. The mood of the crowd was getting ugly. They were suspicious, scared, and potentially dangerous.

The cry of “To the Palace!” greeted his ears he finally emerged breathless from the throng.

The shout of “To the Palace!” reached his ears as he finally came out, breathless, from the crowd.

He stepped boldly to the old stone archway, and faced a line of soldiers there. “I would see the Chancellor!” he gasped, and saluted.

He confidently approached the old stone archway and stood before a line of soldiers. “I want to see the Chancellor!” he breathed, and saluted.

The captain of the guard stepped out. “What is it you want?” he demanded.

The guard captain stepped out. “What do you want?” he asked.

“The Chancellor,” he lowered his voice. “I have news of the Crown Prince.”

“The Chancellor,” he said quietly. “I have news about the Crown Prince.”

Magic words, indeed. Doors opened swiftly before them. But time was flying, too. In his confusion the old man had only one thought, to reach the Chancellor. It would have been better to have told his news at once. The climbing of stairs takes time when one is old and fatigued, and has but one leg.

Magic words, indeed. Doors opened quickly for them. But time was moving fast, too. In his confusion, the old man had only one thought: to reach the Chancellor. He should have shared his news right away. Climbing stairs takes time when you're old and tired, and have only one leg.

However, at last it way done. Past a room where sat Nikky Larisch, swordless and self-convicted of treason, past a great salon where a terrified Court waited, and waiting, listened to the cries outside, the beating of many drums, the sound of multitudinous feet, old Adelbert stumped to the door of the room where the Council sat debating and the Chancellor paced the floor.

However, it was finally done. Past a room where Nikky Larisch sat, disarmed and guilty of treason, past a large salon where a frightened Court waited, listening to the cries outside, the pounding of numerous drums, the sound of countless footsteps, old Adelbert hobbled to the door of the room where the Council was debating and the Chancellor was pacing the floor.

Small ceremony tow. Led by soldiers, who retired and left him to enter alone, old Adelbert stumbled into the room. He was out of breath and dizzy; his heart beat to suffocation. There was not air enough in all the world to breathe. He clutched at the velvet hangings of the door, and swayed, but he saw the Chancellor.

Small ceremony two. Led by soldiers, who stepped back and left him to enter alone, old Adelbert stumbled into the room. He was out of breath and dizzy; his heart felt like it was about to burst. There wasn't enough air in the world to breathe. He grasped the velvet hangings of the door and swayed, but he saw the Chancellor.

“The Crown Prince,” he said thickly, “is at the home of the Americans.” He stared about him. Strange that the room should suddenly be filled with a mist. “But there be those—who wait—there—to capture him.”

“The Crown Prince,” he said slowly, “is at the Americans’ house.” He looked around. It was odd that the room seemed to be suddenly filled with mist. “But there are those—who are waiting—there—to capture him.”

He caught desperately at the curtains, with their royal arms embroidered in blue and gold. Shameful, in such company, to stagger so!

He grabbed at the curtains, which had their royal insignia stitched in blue and gold. It was embarrassing to stumble like that in such company!

“Make—haste,” he said, and slid stiffly to the ground. He lay without moving.

“ Hurry up,” he said, and awkwardly slid to the ground. He lay there without moving.

The Council roused then. Mettlich was the first to get to him. But it was too late.

The Council stirred then. Mettlich was the first to reach him. But it was too late.

Old Adelbert had followed the mist to the gates it concealed. More than that, sham traitor that he was, he had followed his King.

Old Adelbert had pursued the mist to the gates it hid. Even more, the fake traitor that he was, he had followed his King.





CHAPTER XXXVIII. IN THE ROAD OF THE GOOD CHILDREN

Haeckel crept to a window and looked out. Bonfires were springing up in the open square in front of the Government House. Mixed with the red glare came leaping yellow flames. The wooden benches were piled together and fired, and by each such pyre stood a gesticulating, shouting red demon.

Haeckel sneaked to a window and looked outside. Bonfires were popping up in the open square in front of the Government House. Mixed with the red glow were flickering yellow flames. The wooden benches were stacked together and set on fire, and beside each pyre stood a gesturing, shouting red figure.

Guns were appearing now. Wagons loaded with them drove into the Square, to be surrounded by a howling mob. The percentage of sober citizens was growing—sober citizens no longer. For the little King had not been shown to them. Obviously he could not be shown to them. Therefore rumor was right, and the boy was gone.

Guns were starting to show up now. Wagons filled with them rolled into the Square, getting surrounded by a frenzied crowd. The number of sober citizens was decreasing—no one was sober anymore. The little King hadn’t been shown to them. Clearly, he couldn’t be shown to them. So the rumors were true, and the boy was missing.

Against the Palace, therefore, their rage was turned. The shouts for the little King turned to threats. The Archbishop had come out on the balcony accompanied by Father Gregory. The Archbishop had raised his hands, but had not obtained silence. Instead, to his horror and dismay, a few stones had been thrown.

Against the Palace, their anger was directed. The calls for the young King turned into threats. The Archbishop stepped out onto the balcony with Father Gregory. The Archbishop raised his hands, but he couldn’t get the crowd to quiet down. Instead, to his shock and dismay, a few stones were thrown.

He retired, breathing hard. But Father Gregory had remained, facing the crowd fearlessly, his arms not raised in benediction, but folded across his chest. Stones rattled about him, but he did not flinch, and at last he gained the ears of the crowd. His great voice, stern and fearless; held them.

He stepped back, panting. But Father Gregory stayed put, looking at the crowd without fear, his arms crossed over his chest instead of raised in blessing. Rocks clattered around him, but he didn’t flinch, and eventually, he captured the crowd's attention. His powerful voice, firm and fearless, held them in place.

“My friends,” he said, “there is work to be done, and you lose time. We cannot show you the King, because he is not here. While you stand there shrieking, his enemies have their will of him. The little King has been stolen from the Palace.”

“My friends,” he said, “there’s work to do, and you’re wasting time. We can’t show you the King because he’s not here. While you’re standing there yelling, his enemies are getting what they want. The little King has been taken from the Palace.”

He might have swayed them, even then. He tried to move them to a search of the city. But a pallid man, sweating with excitement, climbed on the shoulders of two companions, and faced the crowd.

He could have influenced them, even back then. He attempted to motivate them to explore the city. But a pale man, sweating with excitement, climbed onto the shoulders of two friends and faced the crowd.

“Aye, he is stolen,” he cried. “But who stole him? Not the city. We are loyal. Ask the Palace where he is. Ask those who have allied themselves with Karnia. Ask Mettlich.”

“Aye, he’s been taken,” he shouted. “But who took him? Not the city. We are loyal. Ask the Palace where he is. Ask those who have teamed up with Karnia. Ask Mettlich.”

There was more, of course. The cries of “To the Palace!” increased. Those behind pushed forward, shoving the ones ahead toward the archway, where a line of soldiers with fixed bayonets stood waiting.

There was more, of course. The shouts of “To the Palace!” grew louder. Those in the back pushed forward, shoving the people in front toward the archway, where a line of soldiers with fixed bayonets stood ready.

The Archduchess and Hilda with a handful of women, had fled to the roof, and from there saw the advance of the mob. Hedwig had haughtily refused to go.

The Archduchess and Hilda, along with a few other women, had escaped to the roof, where they observed the mob approaching. Hedwig had proudly declined to leave.

It had seemed to Hedwig that life itself was over. She did not care very much. When the Archbishop had been driven back from the balcony, she foresaw the end. She knew of Nikky’s treason now, knew it in all its bitterness, but not all its truth. And, because she had loved him, although she told herself her love was dead, she sought him out in the room where he sat and waited.

It felt to Hedwig like her life was over. She didn’t care much. When the Archbishop had been pushed back from the balcony, she saw the end coming. She now knew about Nikky’s betrayal, understood it in its full bitterness, but not all the details. And even though she told herself her love for him was dead, she went looking for him in the room where he was sitting and waiting.

She was there when old Adelbert had brought his news and had fallen, before he could finish, Nikky had risen; and looked at her, rather stonily. Then had followed such a scene as leaves scars, Hedwig blaming him and forgiving him, and then breaking down and begging him to flight. And Nikky, with the din of the Place in his ears, and forbidden to confront the mob, listening patiently and shaking his head. How little she knew him; after all, to think that he would even try to save himself. He had earned death. Let it come.

She was there when old Adelbert brought his news and collapsed. Before he could finish, Nikky stood up and looked at her, pretty coldly. Then a scene unfolded that leaves lasting marks, with Hedwig blaming him and then forgiving him, before breaking down and begging him to run away. And Nikky, with the noise of the Place ringing in his ears and unable to face the crowd, listened patiently and shook his head. How little she understood him; to think that he would even try to save himself. He had earned death. Let it come.

He was not very clear himself as to how it happened. He had been tricked. But that was no excuse. And in the midst of her appeal to him to save himself, he broke in to ask where Olga Loschek was.

He wasn't very clear on how it happened. He had been fooled. But that was no excuse. And in the middle of her urging him to save himself, he interrupted to ask where Olga Loschek was.

Hedwig drew herself up. “I do not know,” she said, rather coldly.

Hedwig straightened up. “I don’t know,” she replied, a bit coldly.

“But after all,” Nikky muttered, thinking of the lady-in-waiting, “escape is cut off. The Palace is surrounded.”

“But still,” Nikky muttered, thinking about the lady-in-waiting, “there’s no way out. The Palace is surrounded.”

For a moment Hedwig thought she had won. “It is not cut off,” she said. And spoke of the turret door, and whither it led. All at once he saw it all. He looked at her with eyes that dilated with excitement, and then to her anger, shot by her and to the room where the Council waited. He was just in time to hear old Adelbert’s broken speech, and to see him reel and fall.

For a moment, Hedwig thought she had succeeded. “It’s not cut off,” she said. And talked about the turret door and where it led. Suddenly, he understood everything. He looked at her with eyes wide open from excitement, then glanced at her anger, quickly moving to the room where the Council was waiting. He arrived just in time to hear old Adelbert’s broken words and to see him stumble and fall.

At the hospital, Haeckel, the student, stood by his window, and little by little the veil lifted. His slow blood stirred first. The beating of drums, the shrieks of the crowd, the fires, all played their part. Another patient joined him, and together they looked out.

At the hospital, Haeckel, the student, stood by his window, and little by little, the curtain lifted. His slow blood started to flow. The sound of drums, the shouts of the crowd, the flames, all contributed. Another patient joined him, and together they looked out.

“Bad work!” said the other man.

“Bad job!” said the other man.

“Aye!” said Haeckel. Then, speaking very slowly, and with difficulty, “I do not understand.”

“Aye!” said Haeckel. Then, speaking very slowly and with difficulty, “I don’t understand.”

“The King is dead.” The man watched him. He had been of interest to the ward.

“The King is dead.” The man watched him. He had caught the ward’s attention.

“Aye,” observed, Haeckel, still uncomprehending. And then, “Dead—the King?”

“Aye,” Haeckel remarked, still not understanding. And then, “Dead—the King?”

“Dead. Hear the bell.”

“Dead. Listen for the bell.”

“Then—” But he could not at once formulate the thought in his mind. Speech came hard. He was still in a cloud.

“Then—” But he couldn't immediately put his thoughts into words. Speaking was difficult. He was still feeling foggy.

“They say,” said the other man, “that the Crown Prince is missing, that he has been stolen. The people are frenzied.”

“They say,” said the other man, “that the Crown Prince is missing, that he has been taken. The people are in a frenzy.”

He went on, dilating on the rumors. Still Haeckel labored. The King! The Crown Prince! There was something that he was to do. It was just beyond him, but he could not remember. Then, by accident, the other man touched the hidden spring of his memory.

He continued, elaborating on the rumors. Still, Haeckel worked hard. The King! The Crown Prince! There was something he needed to do. It was just out of reach, but he couldn’t recall what it was. Then, by chance, the other man triggered the hidden part of his memory.

“There are some who think that Mettlich—”

“There are some who think that Mettlich—”

“Mettlich!” That was the word. With it the curtain split, as it were, the cloud was gone. Haeckel put a hand to his head.

“Mettlich!” That was the word. With that, the curtain parted, and the cloud vanished. Haeckel put a hand to his head.

A few minutes later, a strange figure dashed out of the hospital. The night watchman had joined the mob, and was at that moment selecting a rifle from a cart. Around the cart were students, still in their Carnival finery, wearing the colors of his own corps. Haeckel, desperate of eye, pallid and gaunt, clad still in his hospital shirt and trousers; Haeckel climbed on to the wagon, and mounted to the seat, a strange, swaying figure, with a bandage on his head. In spite of that, there were some who knew him.

A few minutes later, a strange figure rushed out of the hospital. The night watchman had joined the crowd and was currently picking a rifle from a cart. Surrounding the cart were students, still dressed in their Carnival outfits, wearing the colors of his own group. Haeckel, with a desperate look in his eyes, pale and thin, still in his hospital shirt and pants; Haeckel climbed onto the wagon and took a seat, a strange, swaying figure with a bandage around his head. Despite that, some people recognized him.

“Haeckel!” they cried. The word spread. The crowd of students pressed close.

“Haeckel!” they shouted. The news traveled fast. The group of students gathered closely.

“What would you do?” he cried to them. “You know me. You see me now. I have been done almost to death by those you would aid. Aye, arm yourselves, but not against your King. We have sworn to stand together. I call on you, men of my corps, to follow me. There are those who to-night will murder the little King and put King Mob on the throne. And they be those who have tortured roe. Look at me! This they have done to me.” He tore the bandage off and showed his scarred head. “‘Quick!” he cried. “I know where they hide, these spawn of hell. Who will follow me? To the King!”

“What are you going to do?” he shouted at them. “You know me. You see me now. I’ve been nearly killed by those you want to support. Yes, get ready, but not against your King. We've promised to stand together. I urge you, men of my unit, to stand with me. There are those tonight who will kill the little King and put King Mob on the throne. And they are the ones who have tormented me. Look at me! This is what they’ve done to me.” He ripped off the bandage and revealed his scarred head. “Quick!” he yelled. “I know where they’re hiding, these spawn of hell. Who will follow me? To the King!”

“To the King!”

"To the King!"

They took up the cry, a few at first, then all of them. More than his words, the gaunt and wounded figure of Haeckel in the cart fought for him. He reeled before them. Two leaped up and steadied him, finally, indeed, took him on their shoulders, and led the way. They made a wedge of men, and pushed through the mob.

They joined in the shout, starting with just a few, then everyone. More than his words, the thin and injured figure of Haeckel in the cart appealed for him. He stumbled in front of them. Two people jumped up and helped him, eventually lifting him onto their shoulders and leading the way. They formed a group of men and pushed through the crowd.

“To the little King!” was the cry they raised, and ran, a flying wedge of white, fantastic figures. Those who were unarmed seized weapons from the crowd as they passed. Urged by Haeckel, they ran through the streets.

“TO THE LITTLE KING!” was the shout they gave, as they rushed forward, a group of white, whimsical figures. Those without weapons grabbed them from the crowd as they went by. Spurred on by Haeckel, they sprinted through the streets.

Haeckel knew. It was because he had known that they had done away with him. His mind, working now with almost unnatural activity, flew ahead to the house in the Road of the Good Children, and to what might be enacting there. His eyes burned. Now at last he would thwart them, unless— Just before they turned into the street, a horseman had dashed out of it and flung himself out of the saddle. The door was bolted, but it opened to his ring, and Nikky faced the concierge, Nikky, with a drawn revolver in his hand, and a face deathly white.

Haeckel knew. It was because he had known that they had gotten rid of him. His mind, now working with almost unnatural speed, raced ahead to the house on the Road of the Good Children and what might be happening there. His eyes burned. Finally, he would stop them, unless— Just before they turned onto the street, a horseman had burst out of it and thrown himself off the horse. The door was locked, but it opened at his ring, and Nikky stood facing the concierge, Nikky, with a drawn revolver in his hand and a face as pale as death.

He had had no time to fire, no time even to speak. The revolver flew out of his hand at one blow from the flail-like arms of the concierge. Behind him somewhere was coming, Nikky knew, a detachment of cavalry. But he had outdistanced them, riding frenziedly, had leaped hedges and ditches across the Park. He must hold this man until they came.

He hadn’t had time to shoot, not even to talk. The revolver was knocked out of his hand by a swift strike from the concierge’s flailing arms. Behind him, Nikky knew, a cavalry unit was coming. But he had gotten away from them, riding wildly, leaping over hedges and ditches throughout the park. He had to keep this man occupied until they arrived.

Struggling in the grasp of the concierge, he yet listened for them. From the first he knew it was a losing battle. He had lost before. But he fought fiercely, with the strength of a dozen. His frenzy was equaled by that of the other man, and his weight was less by a half. He went down finally and lay still, a battered, twisted figure.

Struggling in the grip of the concierge, he still listened for them. From the start, he knew it was a losing battle. He had lost before. But he fought fiercely, with the strength of a dozen. His rage matched that of the other man, but he was half his weight. He finally went down and lay still, a battered, twisted figure.

The cavalry, in the mean time, had lost the way, was riding its foam-flecked horses along another street, and losing, time when every second counted.

The cavalry, meanwhile, had lost their way, riding their foam-flecked horses down another street and wasting time when every second mattered.

But Black Humbert, breathing hard, had heard sounds in the street, and put up the chain. He stood at bay, a huge, shaken figure at the foot of the stone staircase. He was for flight now. But surely—outside at the door some one gave the secret knock of the tribunal, and followed it by the pass-word. He breathed again. Friends, of course, come for the ammunition. But, to be certain, he went to the window of his bureau, and looked out through the bars. Students!

But Black Humbert, breathing heavily, heard noises outside and put up the chain. He stood there, a large, rattled figure at the bottom of the stone staircase. He was ready to run. But then—outside at the door, someone used the secret knock of the tribunal, followed by the pass-word. He breathed a sigh of relief. Friends, of course, come for the ammunition. But just to be sure, he went to the window of his office and looked out through the bars. Students!

“Coming!” he called. And kicked at Nikky’s quiet figure as he passed it. Then he unbolted the door, dropped the chain, and opened the door.

“Coming!” he shouted. And kicked at Nikky’s still figure as he walked by. Then he unlatched the door, removed the chain, and opened the door.

Standing before him, backed by a great crowd of fantastic figures, was Haeckel.

Standing in front of him, backed by a huge crowd of amazing figures, was Haeckel.

They did not kill him at once. At the points of a dozen bayonets, intended for vastly different work, they forced him up the staircase, flight after flight. At first he cried pitifully that he knew nothing of the royal child, then he tried to barter what he knew for his life. They jeered at him, pricked him shamefully from behind with daggers.

They didn’t kill him right away. With a dozen bayonets aimed at him, meant for very different purposes, they forced him up the staircase, step by step. At first, he cried out helplessly that he knew nothing about the royal child, then he attempted to trade what he knew for his life. They mocked him, stabbing him shamefully from behind with daggers.

At the top of the last flight he turnery and faced them. “Gentlemen, friends!” he implored. “I have done him no harm. It was never in my mind to do him an injury. I—”

At the top of the last flight, he turned around and faced them. “Gentlemen, friends!” he pleaded. “I haven’t harmed him. I never intended to hurt him. I—”

“He is in the room where you kept me?” asked Haeckel, in a low voice.

"He’s in the room where you had me?" Haeckel asked in a quiet voice.

“He is there, and safe.”

“He's there and safe.”

Then Haeckel killed him. He struck him with a dagger, and his great body fell on the stairs. He was still moving and groaning, as they swarmed over him.

Then Haeckel killed him. He stabbed him with a dagger, and his massive body collapsed on the stairs. He was still twitching and groaning as they surrounded him.

Haeckel faced the crowd. “There are others,” he said. “I know them all. When we have finished here, we will go on.”

Haeckel faced the crowd. “There are others,” he said. “I know them all. When we’re done here, we’ll move on.”

They were fearful of frightening the little King, and only two went back, with the key that Haeckel had taken from the body of Black Humbert. They unlocked the door of the back room, to find His Majesty sitting on a chair, with a rather moist handkerchief in his hand. He was not at all frightened, however, and was weeping for his grandfather.

They were afraid of scaring the little King, and only two of them went back with the key that Haeckel had taken from Black Humbert's body. They unlocked the door to the back room and found His Majesty sitting in a chair with a somewhat damp handkerchief in his hand. He wasn't scared at all, though; he was crying for his grandfather.

“Has the carriage come?” he demanded. “I am waiting for a carriage.”

“Has the carriage arrived?" he asked. "I’m waiting for a carriage.”

They assured him that a carriage was on the way, and were very much at a loss.

They assured him that a carriage was on the way and were quite confused.

“I would like to go quickly,” he said. “I am afraid my grandfather—Nikky!”

“I want to go fast,” he said. “I’m worried about my grandfather—Nikky!”

For there stood Nikky in the doorway, a staggering, white-lipped Nikky. He was not too weak to pick the child up, however, and carry him to the head of the stairs. They had moved the body of the concierge, by his order. So he stood there, the boy in his arms, and the students, only an hour before in revolt against him, cheered mightily.

For there stood Nikky in the doorway, a staggering, white-lipped Nikky. He wasn’t too weak to pick the child up, though, and carry him to the top of the stairs. They had moved the body of the concierge at his order. So he stood there, the boy in his arms, and the students, who had only an hour ago been rebelling against him, cheered loudly.

They met the detachment of cavalry at the door, and thus, in state, rode back to the Palace where he was to rule, King Otto the Ninth. A very sad little King, for Nikky had answered his question honestly. A King who mopped his eyes with a very dirty handkerchief. A weary little King, too, with already a touch of indigestion!

They encountered the cavalry unit at the entrance and, in a grand manner, rode back to the Palace where he was to reign, King Otto the Ninth. A very sad little King, because Nikky had honestly answered his question. A King who wiped his eyes with a very dirty handkerchief. A tired little King as well, already starting to feel a bit of indigestion!

Behind them, in the house on the Road of the Good Children, Haeckel, in an access of fury, ordered the body of the concierge flung from a window. It lay below, a twisted and shapeless thing, beside the pieces of old Adelbert’s broken sword.

Behind them, in the house on the Road of the Good Children, Haeckel, in a fit of rage, ordered the concierge's body to be thrown out of a window. It lay below, a twisted and shapeless mass, next to the fragments of old Adelbert’s broken sword.





CHAPTER XXXIX. THE LINCOLN PENNY

And so, at last, King Otto the Ninth reached his Palace, and was hurried up the stairs to the room where the Council waited. Not at all a royal figure, but a tired little boy in gray trousers, a short black Eton coat, and a rolling collar which had once been white.

And so, finally, King Otto the Ninth arrived at his palace and was rushed up the stairs to the room where the Council was waiting. He looked nothing like a king; instead, he appeared to be a weary little boy in gray pants, a short black Eton jacket, and a collar that used to be white.

He gave one glance around the room. “My grandfather!” he said. And fell to crying into his dirty pocket-handkerchief.

He took a quick look around the room. “My grandfather!” he exclaimed. Then he started to cry into his dirty handkerchief.

The Chancellor eyed grimly from under his shaggy brows the disreputable figure of his sovereign. Then he went toward him, and put his hand on his head.

The Chancellor looked severely from beneath his messy eyebrows at the untrustworthy figure of his ruler. Then he walked over to him and placed his hand on his head.

“He was very eager for this rest, Otto,”, he said.

“He was really looking forward to this break, Otto,” he said.

Then he knelt, and very solemnly and with infinite tenderness, he kissed the small, not overclean, hand.

Then he knelt down and, with great seriousness and endless gentleness, he kissed the small, not-so-clean hand.

One by one the Council did the same thing.

One by one, the Council did the same thing.

King Otto straightened his shoulders and put away the handkerchief. It had occurred to him that he was a man now and must act a man’s part in the world.

King Otto straightened his shoulders and put away the handkerchief. It occurred to him that he was a man now and needed to play a man’s role in the world.

“May I see him?” he asked. “I—didn’t see him before.”

“Can I see him?” he asked. “I—didn’t see him earlier.”

“Your people are waiting, sire,” the Chancellor said gravely. “To a ruler, his people must come first.”

“Your people are waiting, sir,” the Chancellor said seriously. “To a leader, his people must come first.”

And so, in the clear light from the room behind him, Otto the Ninth first stood before his people. They looked up, and hard eyes grew soft, tense muscles relaxed. They saw the erectness of the small figure, the steadiness of the blue eyes that had fought back their tears, the honesty and fire and courage of this small boy who was their King.

And so, in the bright light from the room behind him, Otto the Ninth stood before his people for the first time. They looked up, and hard expressions softened, tense muscles loosened. They noticed the upright stance of the small figure, the steadiness of the blue eyes that had held back tears, the honesty, passion, and bravery of this young boy who was their King.

Let such of the revolutionists as remained scream before the Parliament House. Let the flames burn and the drums beat. The solid citizens, the great mass of the people, looked up at the King and cheered mightily. Revolution had that night received its death-blow, at the hands of a child. The mob prepared to go home to bed.

Let those revolutionaries who stayed scream outside the Parliament House. Let the flames burn and the drums beat. The hardworking citizens, the huge crowd, looked up at the King and cheered loudly. That night, revolution had been dealt a fatal blow, delivered by a child. The mob got ready to head home to bed.

While King Otto stood on the balcony, down below in the crowd an American woman looked up, and suddenly caught her husband by the arm.

While King Otto was on the balcony, an American woman in the crowd looked up and suddenly grabbed her husband's arm.

“Robert,” she said, “Robert, it is Bobby’s little friend!”

“Robert,” she said, “Robert, it’s Bobby’s little friend!”

“Nonsense!” he retorted. “It’s rather dramatic, isn’t it? Nothing like this at home! See, they’ve crowned him already.”

“Nonsense!” he shot back. “It’s pretty dramatic, right? Nothing like this at home! Look, they’ve already crowned him.”

But Bobby’s mother looked with the clear eyes of most women, and all mothers.

But Bobby’s mom looked with the clear eyes of most women, and all moms.

“They have not crowned him,” she said, smiling, with tears in her eyes. “The absurd little King! They have forgotten to take off his paper crown!”

“They haven’t crowned him,” she said, smiling, tears in her eyes. “The silly little King! They forgot to take off his paper crown!”

The dead King lay in state in the royal chapel. Tall candles burned at his head and feet, set in long black standards. His uniform lay at his feet, his cap, his sword. The flag of his country was draped across him. He looked very rested.

The dead King lay in state in the royal chapel. Tall candles burned at his head and feet, set in long black stands. His uniform was at his feet, along with his cap and sword. The flag of his country was draped over him. He looked very peaceful.

In a small private chapel near by lay old Adelbert. They could not do him too much honor. He, too, looked rested, and he, too, was covered by the flag, and no one would have guessed that a part of him had died long before, and lay buried on a battlefield. It was, unfortunately, his old uniform that he wore. They had added his regimental flag to the national one, and on it they had set his shabby cap. He, too, might have been a king. There were candles at his head and feet, also; but, also, he had now no sword.

In a small private chapel nearby lay old Adelbert. They could not honor him enough. He, too, looked peaceful, and he was covered by the flag, and no one would have guessed that a part of him had died long ago and was buried on a battlefield. Unfortunately, he was wearing his old uniform. They had added his regimental flag to the national one, and on it, they placed his worn cap. He, too, could have been a king. There were candles at his head and feet, but now he had no sword.

Thus it happened that old Adelbert the traitor lay in state in the Palace, and that monks, in long brown robes, knelt and prayed by him. Perhaps he needed their prayers. But perhaps, in the great accounting, things are balanced up, the good against the bad. In that ease, who knows?

Thus it happened that old Adelbert the traitor lay in state in the Palace, and that monks, in long brown robes, knelt and prayed by him. Maybe he needed their prayers. But maybe, in the grand scheme of things, everything is weighed, the good against the bad. In that case, who knows?

The Palace mourned and the Palace rejoiced. Haeckel had told what he knew and the leaders of the Terrorists were in prison. Some, in high places, would be hanged with a silken cord, as was their due. And others would be aesthetically disposed of. The way was not yet clear ahead, but the crisis was passed and safely.

The Palace grieved and the Palace celebrated. Haeckel had shared what he knew, and the leaders of the Terrorists were locked up. Some, from influential backgrounds, were set to be hanged with a silk rope, as they deserved. Others would be dealt with in a more stylish manner. The path forward wasn't fully defined yet, but the crisis had been navigated successfully.

Early in the evening, soon after he had appeared on the balcony, the Court had sworn fealty to Otto the Ninth. He had stood on the dais in the throne room, very much washed and brushed by that time, and the ceremony had taken place. Such a shout from relieved throats as went up, such a clatter as swords were drawn from scabbards and held upright in the air.

Early in the evening, shortly after he appeared on the balcony, the Court pledged loyalty to Otto the Ninth. He stood on the platform in the throne room, looking completely polished by that point, and the ceremony took place. The shout of relief that came from the crowd was immense, accompanied by the noise of swords being unsheathed and held high in the air.

“Otto!” they cried. And again, “Otto.”

“Otto!” they shouted. And again, “Otto.”

The little King had turned quite pale with excitement.

The little King had gotten really pale with excitement.

Late in the evening Nikky Larisch went to the Council room. The Council had dispersed, and Mettlich sat alone. There were papers all about him, and a glass of milk that had once been hot stood at his elbow. Now and then, as he worked, he took a sip of it, for more than ever now he must keep up his strength.

Late in the evening, Nikky Larisch entered the Council room. The Council had finished their meeting, and Mettlich was sitting alone. Papers were scattered around him, and a glass of milk that had once been hot rested at his side. Every now and then, as he worked, he took a sip of it, because now more than ever he needed to maintain his strength.

When Nikky was announced he frowned. Then, very faintly, he smiled. But he was stern enough when the young soldier entered. Nikky came to the point at once, having saluted. Not, when you think of it, that he should have saluted. Had he not resigned from the service? Was not his sword, in token of that surrender, still on the table and partly covered with documents. Still he did. Habit, probably.

When Nikky was called, he frowned. Then, very slightly, he smiled. But he was serious enough when the young soldier walked in. Nikky got straight to the point after saluting. But, really, he shouldn't have saluted. Hadn't he resigned from the service? Wasn't his sword, a sign of that resignation, still on the table and partly hidden under some papers? Still, he did it. Probably out of habit.

“I have come,” he said, “to know what I am to do, sir.”

“I've come,” he said, “to find out what I'm supposed to do, sir.”

“Do?” asked the Chancellor, coldly.

"Do?" the Chancellor asked coldly.

“Whether the Crown—whether the King is safe or not,” said Nikky, looking dogged and not at all now like the picture of his mother. “I am guilty of—of all that happened.”

“Whether the Crown—whether the King is safe or not,” said Nikky, looking determined and not at all resembling his mother. “I am guilty of—of everything that happened.”

The Chancellor had meant to be very hard. But he had come through a great deal, and besides, he saw something Nikky did not mean him to see. He was used to reading men. He saw that the boy had come to the breaking-point.

The Chancellor had intended to be very tough. But he had gone through a lot, and besides, he noticed something that Nikky didn't want him to see. He was good at reading people. He could tell that the boy had reached his breaking point.

“Sit down,” he said, “and tell me about it.”

“Sit down,” he said, “and tell me what happened.”

But Nikky would not sit. He stood, looking straight ahead, and told the story. He left nothing out, the scene on the roof, his broken promise.

But Nikky wouldn’t sit down. He stood there, looking straight ahead, and told the story. He didn’t leave anything out, the scene on the roof, his broken promise.

“Although,” he added, his only word of extenuation, “God knows I tried to keep it.”

“Even so,” he added, his only excuse, “God knows I tried to keep it.”

Then the message from the Countess Loschek, and his long wait in her boudoir, to return to the thing he had found. As he went on, the Chancellor’s hand touched a button.

Then the message from Countess Loschek came, and his long wait in her private dressing room brought him back to the thing he had discovered. As he continued, the Chancellor's hand pressed a button.

“Bring here at once the Countess Loschek,” he said, to the servant who came. “Take two of the guard, and bring hey.”

“Get the Countess Loschek here right away,” he said to the servant who arrived. “Take two guards and bring her.”

Then, remembering the work he had to do, he took another sip of milk. “These things you have done,” he said to Nikky. “And weak and wicked enough they are. But, on the other hand, you found the King.”

Then, remembering the work he had to do, he took another sip of milk. “These things you’ve done,” he said to Nikky. “And they’re weak and wicked enough. But, on the other hand, you found the King.”

“Others found him also. Besides, that does not affect my guilt, sir,” said Nikky steadily.

“Others found him too. Besides, that doesn’t change my guilt, sir,” Nikky said firmly.

Suddenly the Chancellor got up and, going to Nikky, put both hands on his shoulders.

Suddenly, the Chancellor stood up and walked over to Nikky, placing both hands on his shoulders.

Quite to the end now, with the Countess not in her rooms or anywhere in the Palace. With the bonfires burned to cold ashes, and the streets deserted. With the police making careful search for certain men whose names Haeckel had given, and tearing frenzied placards from the walls. With Hilda sitting before her dressing-table, holding a silk stocking to her cheek, to see if she would look well in black. With Miss Braithwaite still lying in her drugged sleep, watched over by the Sisters who had cared for the dead King, and with Karl, across the mountains, dreaming of a bride who would never be his.

Quite near the end now, with the Countess not in her rooms or anywhere in the Palace. With the bonfires reduced to cold ashes and the streets empty. With the police carefully searching for certain men whose names Haeckel had provided, and tearing down frenzied posters from the walls. With Hilda sitting in front of her dressing table, holding a silk stocking to her cheek, to see if she would look good in black. With Miss Braithwaite still lying in her drugged sleep, watched over by the Sisters who had cared for the dead King, and with Karl, across the mountains, dreaming of a bride who would never be his.

Quite to the end. Only a word or two now, and we may leave the little King to fulfil his splendid destiny. Not a quiet life, we may be certain. Perhaps not a very peaceful or untroubled one. But a brave and steadfast and honorable one, be sure of that.

Quite to the end. Just a word or two now, and we can let the little King fulfill his amazing destiny. It won't be a calm life, that's for sure. It might not be very peaceful or easy either. But it will be brave, steady, and honorable; you can count on that.

What should we gain by following Olga Loschek, eating her heart out in England, or the Committee of Ten, cowering in its cells? They had failed, as the wicked, sooner or later, must fail. Or Karl, growing fat in a prosperous land, alike greedy for conquest and too indolent for battle?

What do we have to gain by following Olga Loschek, suffering in England, or the Committee of Ten, hiding in their cells? They have failed, just like the wicked inevitably do. Or Karl, getting comfortable in a wealthy land, just as eager for conquest yet too lazy to fight?

To finish the day, then, and close with midnight.

To wrap up the day and end it at midnight.

Nikky first, a subdued and rather battered Nikky. He was possessed by a desire, not indeed unknown to lovers, to revisit the place where he and Hedwig had met before. The roof—no less. Not even then that he hoped for himself any more than he had hoped before. But at least it could not be Karl.

Nikky first, a quiet and somewhat worn-down Nikky. He was driven by a desire, something familiar to lovers, to return to the spot where he and Hedwig had previously met. The roof—certainly. Not that he expected anything for himself any more than he had before. But at least it couldn't be Karl.

He felt that he could relinquish her more easily since it was not Karl. As if, poor Nikky, it would ever make any difference who it was, so it were not he!

He thought he could let her go more easily since it wasn't Karl. As if, poor Nikky, it would ever matter who it was, as long as it wasn't him!

Strangely enough, Hedwig also had had a fancy to visit the roof. She could not sleep. And, as she had not read the Chancellor’s mind, her dressing-room, filled to overflowing with her trousseau, set her frantic.

Strangely enough, Hedwig also wanted to visit the roof. She couldn’t sleep. And, since she hadn’t read the Chancellor’s mind, her dressing room, overflowing with her trousseau, made her anxious.

So she had dismissed her maid and gone through Hubert’s rooms to the roof. Nikky found her there. He stood quite still for a moment, because it was much too good to be true. Also, because he began to tremble again. He had really turned quite shaky that evening, had Nikky.

So she had sent her maid away and went through Hubert’s rooms to the roof. Nikky found her there. He froze for a moment because it felt way too good to be true. Also, he started to shake again. He had really become quite shaky that evening, Nikky had.

Hedwig did not turn her head. She knew his steps, had really known he must come, since she was calling him. Actually calling, with all her determined young will. Oh, she was shameless!

Hedwig didn't turn her head. She recognized his footsteps, had actually expected him to come, since she was calling him. Really calling, with all her determined young will. Oh, she was shameless!

But now that he had come, it was Nikky who implored, and Hedwig who held off.

But now that he had arrived, it was Nikky who begged, and Hedwig who hesitated.

“My only thought in all the world,” he said. “Can you ever forgive me?” This was tactless. No lover should ever remind his lady that he has withstood her.

“My only thought in the whole world,” he said. “Can you ever forgive me?” This was insensitive. No lover should ever remind his partner that he has endured her.

“For what?” said Hedwig coolly.

"For what?" said Hedwig calmly.

“For loving you so.” This was much better, quite strategic, indeed. A trench gained!

“For loving you so.” This was much better, really clever, actually. A gain made!

“Do you really love me? I wonder.”

“Do you really love me? I’m curious.”

But Nikky was tired of words, and rather afraid of them. They were not his weapons. He trusted more, as has been said somewhere else, in his two strong arms.

But Nikky was tired of words and a bit afraid of them. They weren't his tools. He placed more trust, as has been mentioned before, in his two strong arms.

“Too much ever to let you go,” he said. Which means nothing unless we take it for granted that she was in his arms. And she was, indeed.

“There's no way I could let you go,” he said. That doesn't mean anything unless we assume she was in his arms. And she really was.

The King having been examined and given some digestive tablets by the Court physicians—a group which, strangely enough, did not include Doctor Wiederman—had been given a warm bath and put to bed.

The King, after being examined and given some digestive tablets by the Court doctors—a group that, oddly enough, didn’t include Doctor Wiederman—had taken a warm bath and gone to bed.

There was much formality as to the process now, several gentlemen clinging to their hereditary right to hang around and be nuisances during the ceremony. But at last he was left alone with Oskar.

There was a lot of formality to the process now, with several gentlemen holding on to their traditional right to stick around and be annoying during the ceremony. But finally, he was left alone with Oskar.

Alone, of course, as much as a king is ever alone, which, what with extra sentries and so on, is not exactly solitary confinement.

Alone, of course, just as a king is ever alone, which, with added guards and all, isn't really solitary confinement.

“Oskar!” said the King from his pillow.

“Oskar!” said the King from his pillow.

“Majesty!”

“Your Majesty!”

Oskar was gathering the royal garments, which the physicians had ordered burned, in case of germs.

Oskar was collecting the royal clothes that the doctors had instructed to be burned, just in case there were germs.

“Did you ever eat American ice-cream?”

“Have you ever had American ice cream?”

“No, Majesty. Not that I recall.”

“No, Your Majesty. Not that I remember.”

“It is very delicious,” observed the King, and settled down in his sheets. He yawned, then sat up suddenly “Oskar!”

“It’s really tasty,” said the King, then got comfortable in his sheets. He yawned, then sat up abruptly. “Oskar!”

“Yes, Majesty.”

"Yes, Your Majesty."

“There is something in my trousers pocket. I almost forgot it. Please bring them here.”

“There’s something in my pants pocket. I almost forgot about it. Please bring it here.”

Sitting up in bed, and under Oskar’s disapproving eye, because he, too, was infected with the germ idea, King Otto the Ninth felt around in his small pockets, until at last he had found what he wanted.

Sitting up in bed, and under Oskar’s disapproving gaze, since he was also caught up in the germ idea, King Otto the Ninth searched through his small pockets until he finally found what he was looking for.

“Have I a small box anywhere, a very small box?” he inquired.

“Do I have a tiny box around here, a really small box?” he asked.

“The one in which Your Majesty’s seal ring came is here. Also there is one in the study which contained crayons.”—“I’ll have the ring box,” said His Majesty.

“The one that has Your Majesty’s seal ring is here. There’s also one in the study that has crayons.” — “I’ll take the ring box,” said His Majesty.

And soon the Lincoln penny rested on a cushion of white velvet, on which were the royal arms.

And soon the Lincoln penny lay on a cushion of white velvet, adorned with the royal coat of arms.

King Otto looked carefully at the penny and then closed the lid.

King Otto examined the penny closely and then shut the lid.

“Whenever I am disagreeable, Oskar,” he said, “or don’t care to study, or—or do things that you think my grandfather would not have done, I wish you’d bring me this box. You’d better keep it near you.”

“Whenever I'm being difficult, Oskar,” he said, “or don't feel like studying, or—or do things that you think my grandfather wouldn't have done, I wish you'd bring me this box. You should keep it close to you.”

He lay back and yawned again.

He leaned back and yawned again.

“Did you ever hear of Abraham Lincoln, Oskar?” he asked:

“Have you ever heard of Abraham Lincoln, Oskar?” he asked:

“I—I have heard the name, Majesty,”, Oskar ventured cautiously.

“I—I have heard the name, Your Majesty,” Oskar said carefully.

“My grandfather thought he was a—great man.” His voice trailed off. “I—should—like—”

“My grandfather thought he was a—great man.” His voice faded away. “I—should—like—”

The excitements and sorrows of the day left him gently. He stretched his small limbs luxuriously, and half turned upon his face. Oskar, who hated disorder, drew the covering in stiff and geometrical exactness across his small figure, and tiptoed out of the room.

The day's ups and downs faded away softly. He stretched his little limbs comfortably and turned halfway onto his side. Oskar, who despised mess, carefully pulled the blanket across his small body in a neat and precise way and quietly left the room.

Sometime after midnight the Chancellor passed the guard and came into the room. There, standing by the bed, he prayed a soldier’s prayer, and into it went all his hopes for his country, his grief for his dead comrade and sovereign, his loyalty to his new King.

Sometime after midnight, the Chancellor went past the guard and entered the room. There, standing by the bed, he said a soldier’s prayer, which expressed all his hopes for his country, his sorrow for his deceased comrade and ruler, and his loyalty to his new King.

King Otto, who was, for all the digestive tablets, not sleeping well, roused and saw him there, and sat upright at once.

King Otto, despite taking all the antacids, wasn't sleeping well. He woke up, saw him there, and immediately sat up.

“Is it morning?” he asked, blinking.

“Is it morning?” he asked, blinking.

“No, Majesty. Lie down and sleep again.”

“No, Your Majesty. Lie down and go back to sleep.”

“Would you mind sitting down for a little while? That is, if you are not sleepy.”

“Could you sit down for a bit? That is, if you’re not tired.”

“I am not sleepy,” said the Chancellor, and drew up a great chair. “If I stay, will you try to sleep?”

“I’m not tired,” the Chancellor said, pulling up a large chair. “If I stay, will you try to get some sleep?”

“Do you mind if I talk a little? It may make me drowsy.”

“Do you mind if I chat for a bit? It might make me sleepy.”

“Talk if you like, Majesty,” said the old man. King Otto eyed him gravely.

“Go ahead and talk, Your Majesty,” said the old man. King Otto looked at him seriously.

“Would you mind if I got on your knee?” he asked; almost timidly. In all his life no one had so held him, and yet Bobby, that very evening, had climbed on his father’s knee as though it was very generally done. “I would like to try how it feels.”

“Do you mind if I sit on your knee?” he asked, almost shyly. In all his life, no one had ever held him like that, yet Bobby, just that evening, had climbed onto his father’s knee as if it were a common thing. “I’d like to see what it feels like.”

“Come, then,” said the Chancellor.

“Come on,” said the Chancellor.

The King climbed out of bed and up on his lap. His Chancellor reached over and dragged a blanket from the bed.

The King got out of bed and sat on his lap. His Chancellor leaned over and pulled a blanket off the bed.

“For fear of a cold!” he said, and draped it about the little figure. “Now, how is that?”

“For fear of getting cold!” he said, wrapping it around the little figure. “Now, how does that feel?”

“It is very comfortable. May I put my head back?”

“It's really comfortable. Can I lean my head back?”

Long, long years since the Chancellor had sat thus, with a child in his arms. His sturdy old arms encircled the boy closely.

Long, long ago, the Chancellor had sat like this, with a child in his arms. His strong old arms held the boy tightly.

“I want to tell about running away,” said the King, wide-eyed in the dusk. “I am sorry. This time I am going to promise not to do it again.”

“I want to talk about running away,” said the King, wide-eyed in the twilight. “I’m sorry. This time I promise I won’t do it again.”

“Make the promise to yourself, Majesty. It is the best way.”

“Promise yourself, Your Majesty. It’s the best way.”

“I will. I intend to be a very good King.”

“I will. I plan to be a really good King.”

“God grant it, Majesty.”

"God bless it, Majesty."

“Like Abraham Lincoln?”

"Like Abraham Lincoln?"

“Like Abraham Lincoln,” said the Chancellor gravely.

“Like Abraham Lincoln,” said the Chancellor seriously.

The King, for all his boasted wakefulness, yawned again, and squirmed closer to the old man’s breast.

The King, despite his claims of staying awake, yawned again and shifted closer to the old man’s chest.

“And like my grandfather,” he added.

“And just like my grandfather,” he added.

“God grant that, also.”

"God grant that too."

This time it was the Chancellor who yawned, a yawn that was half a sigh. He was very weary, and very sad.

This time, it was the Chancellor who yawned, a yawn that was half a sigh. He felt extremely tired and very sad.

Suddenly, after a silence, the King spoke: “May a King do anything he wants?”

Suddenly, after a moment of silence, the King said, “Can a King do whatever he wants?”

“Not at all,” said the Chancellor hastily.

“Not at all,” said the Chancellor quickly.

“But, if it will not hurt the people? I want to do two things, or have two things. They are both quite easy.” His tone was anxious.

“But, if it won’t hurt the people? I want to do two things, or have two things. They’re both pretty simple.” His tone was anxious.

“What are they?”

"What are those?"

“You wouldn’t like to promise first, would you?”

“You wouldn’t want to make a promise first, would you?”

The Chancellor smiled in the darkness.

The Chancellor smiled in the dark.

“Good strategy, but I am an old soldier, Majesty. What are they?”

“Good strategy, but I’m an old soldier, Your Majesty. What are they?”

“First, I would like to have a dog; one to keep with me.”

“First, I want to get a dog; one to stay with me.”

“I—probably that can be arranged.”

"I—probably that can be set up."

“Thank you. I do want a dog. And—” he hesitated.

“Thanks. I really want a dog. And—” he hesitated.

“Yes, Majesty?”

“Sure, Your Majesty?”

“I am very fond of Nikky,” said the King. “And he is not very happy. He looks sad, sometimes. I would like him to marry Hedwig, so we can all be together the rest of our lives.”

“I really care about Nikky,” said the King. “And he doesn’t seem very happy. He looks sad sometimes. I’d like him to marry Hedwig, so we can all be together for the rest of our lives.”

The Chancellor hesitated. But, after all, why not? He had followed ambition all his life, and where had it brought him? An old man, whose only happiness lay in this child in his arms.

The Chancellor paused. But really, why not? He had chased ambition his entire life, and where had it led him? An old man, whose only joy was this child in his arms.

“Perhaps,” he said gently, “that can be arranged also.”

“Maybe,” he said softly, “that can be arranged too.”

The night air blew softly through the open windows. The little King smiled, contentedly, and closed his eyes.

The night air gently flowed through the open windows. The little King smiled, feeling content, and closed his eyes.

“I’m getting rather sleepy,” he said. “But if I’m not too heavy, I’d like you to hold me a little longer.”

“I’m feeling pretty sleepy,” he said. “But if I’m not too much of a burden, I’d like you to hold me a bit longer.”

“You are not too heavy, Majesty.”

“You're not too heavy, Your Majesty.”

Soon the Chancellor, worn not with one day, but with many, was nodding. His eyes closed under his fierce eyebrows. Finally they both slept. The room was silent.

Soon the Chancellor, tired not from just one day but from many, was nodding off. His eyes shut beneath his bushy eyebrows. Eventually, they both fell asleep. The room was silent.

Something slipped out of the little King’s hand and rolled to the floor.

Something fell from the little King's hand and rolled onto the floor.

It was the box containing the Lincoln penny.

It was the box with the Lincoln penny.












        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!